This is a modern-English version of Historical Record of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot: Containing an Account of the Origin of the Regiment in the Reign of King James VI. of Scotland, and of Its Subsequent Services to 1846, originally written by Cannon, Richard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is available in the public domain.

BY COMMAND OF His late Majesty WILLIAM THE IVTH.

BY COMMAND OF His late Majesty WILLIAM THE IVTH.

and under the Patronage of

and under the sponsorship of

Her Majesty the Queen.

Her Majesty the Queen.

HISTORICAL RECORDS,

Historical records,

OF THE

OF THE

British Army

British Army

Comprising the

Composed of

History of every Regiment

History of Every Regiment

IN HER MAJESTY'S SERVICE.

In Her Majesty's Service.

By Richard Cannon Esqre.

By Richard Cannon Esq.

Adjutant General Office House Guards.

Adjutant General's Office House Guards.

London.

London.

Printed by Authority.

Printed by Authority.

GENERAL ORDERS.

General Instructions.

HORSE-GUARDS,
1st January, 1836.

Horse Guards,
January 1, 1836.

His Majesty has been pleased to command, that, with a view of doing the fullest justice to Regiments, as well as to Individuals who have distinguished themselves by their Bravery in Action with the Enemy, an Account of the Services of every Regiment in the British Army shall be published under the superintendence and direction of the Adjutant-General; and that this Account shall contain the following particulars, viz.,

His Majesty has kindly ordered that, in order to fully honor the Regiments and individuals who have shown exceptional bravery in battle against the enemy, a record of the services of every Regiment in the British Army will be published under the supervision and guidance of the Adjutant-General. This record will include the following details, namely,


—— The Period and Circumstances of the Original Formation of the Regiment; The Stations at which it has been from time to time employed; The Battles, Sieges, and other Military Operations, in which it has been engaged, particularly specifying any Achievement it may have performed, and the Colours, Trophies, &c., it may have captured from the Enemy.

—— The Time and Context of the Initial Creation of the Regiment; The Locations where it has been deployed over time; The Battles, Sieges, and other Military Operations it has participated in, especially highlighting any Accomplishments it may have achieved, and the Flags, Trophies, etc., it may have taken from the Enemy.


—— The Names of the Officers and the number of Non-Commissioned Officers and Privates, Killed or Wounded by the Enemy, specifying the Place and Date of the Action.

—— The names of the officers and the number of non-commissioned officers and soldiers who were killed or injured by the enemy, including the location and date of the incident.

—— The Names of those Officers, who, in consideration of their Gallant Services and Meritorious Conduct in engagements with the Enemy, have been distinguished with Titles, Medals, or other Marks of His Majesty's gracious favour.

—— The names of those officers who, in recognition of their brave service and commendable conduct during battles with the enemy, have been honored with titles, medals, or other symbols of the King's gracious favor.

—— The Names of all such Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers and Privates, as may have specially signalized themselves in Action.

—— The names of all Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Privates who have particularly distinguished themselves in action.

And,

And,

—— The Badges and Devices which the Regiment may have been permitted to bear, and the Causes on account of which such Badges or Devices, or any other Marks of Distinction, have been granted.

—— The badges and insignia that the regiment may have been allowed to wear, and the reasons why those badges or insignia, or any other marks of distinction, have been granted.

By Command of the Right Honourable
GENERAL LORD HILL,
Commanding-in-Chief.

By the Command of the Right Honorable
GENERAL LORD HILL,
Commander-in-Chief.

John Macdonald,
Adjutant-General.

John Macdonald,
Adjutant General.

PREFACE.

PREFACE.

The character and credit of the British Army must chiefly depend upon the zeal and ardour, by which all who enter into its service are animated, and consequently it is of the highest importance that any measure calculated to excite the spirit of emulation, by which alone great and gallant actions are achieved, should be adopted.

The character and reputation of the British Army primarily rely on the enthusiasm and passion that all its members bring to their service. Therefore, it’s crucial to implement any measures that can inspire a spirit of competition, as it is this drive that leads to great and heroic actions.

Nothing can more fully tend to the accomplishment of this desirable object, than a full display of the noble deeds with which the Military History of our country abounds. To hold forth these bright examples to the imitation of the youthful soldier, and thus to incite him to emulate the meritorious conduct of those who have preceded him in their honourable career, are among the motives that have given rise to the present publication.

Nothing can contribute more to achieving this worthy goal than showcasing the many great deeds that fill our country's Military History. By highlighting these shining examples for young soldiers to follow, we hope to inspire them to imitate the commendable actions of those who have come before them in their honorable journey. These motivations have driven the creation of this publication.

The operations of the British Troops are, indeed, announced in the "London Gazette," from whence they are transferred into the public prints: the achievements of our armies are thus made known at the time of their occurrence, and receive the tribute of praise and admiration to which they are entitled. On extraordinary occasions, the Houses of Parliament have been in the habit of conferring on the Commanders, and the Officers and Troops acting under their orders, expressions of approbation and of thanks[Pg iv] for their skill and bravery, and these testimonials, confirmed by the high honour of their Sovereign's Approbation, constitute the reward which the soldier most highly prizes.

The operations of the British Troops are, in fact, reported in the "London Gazette," from where they are picked up by the news outlets: the accomplishments of our armies are shared as they happen and receive the praise and admiration they deserve. On special occasions, the Houses of Parliament often give expressions of approval and thanks to the Commanders, Officers, and Troops under their command for their skill and bravery, and these acknowledgments, backed by the high honor of the Sovereign's Approval, represent the rewards that soldiers value the most.[Pg iv]

It has not, however, until late years, been the practice (which appears to have long prevailed in some of the Continental armies) for British Regiments to keep regular records of their services and achievements. Hence some difficulty has been experienced in obtaining, particularly from the old Regiments, an authentic account of their origin and subsequent services.

It hasn’t been common, until recent years, for British Regiments to maintain regular records of their services and achievements, unlike some of the Continental armies. This has created some problems in getting an accurate account of their origin and later services, especially from the older Regiments.

This defect will now be remedied, in consequence of His Majesty having been pleased to command, that every Regiment shall in future keep a full and ample record of its services at home and abroad.

This issue will now be fixed, because His Majesty has ordered that every Regiment will keep a complete and detailed record of its services both at home and abroad from now on.

From the materials thus collected, the country will henceforth derive information as to the difficulties and privations which chequer the career of those who embrace the military profession. In Great Britain, where so large a number of persons are devoted to the active concerns of agriculture, manufactures, and commerce, and where these pursuits have, for so long a period, been undisturbed by the presence of war, which few other countries have escaped, comparatively little is known of the vicissitudes of active service, and of the casualties of climate, to which, even during peace, the British Troops are exposed in every part of the globe, with little or no interval of repose.

From the materials collected, the country will now get information about the challenges and hardships faced by those in the military profession. In Great Britain, where so many people are involved in agriculture, manufacturing, and commerce, and where these activities have remained uninterrupted by the presence of war, which most other countries have not been able to avoid, comparatively little is known about the ups and downs of active service and the effects of climate that British troops face around the world, with little or no time to rest.

In their tranquil enjoyment of the blessings which[Pg v] the country derives from the industry and the enterprise of the agriculturist and the trader, its happy inhabitants may be supposed not often to reflect on the perilous duties of the soldier and the sailor,—on their sufferings,—and on the sacrifice of valuable life, by which so many national benefits are obtained and preserved.

In their peaceful enjoyment of the benefits that[Pg v] come from the hard work and dedication of farmers and traders, the fortunate people of this country likely don't often think about the dangerous responsibilities of soldiers and sailors—about their struggles—and about the loss of precious lives that enables and safeguards so many national advantages.

The conduct of the British Troops, their valour, and endurance, have shone conspicuously under great and trying difficulties; and their character has been established in Continental warfare by the irresistible spirit with which they have effected debarkations in spite of the most formidable opposition, and by the gallantry and steadiness with which they have maintained their advantages against superior numbers.

The behavior of the British Troops, their bravery and resilience, has stood out clearly under significant and challenging circumstances; their reputation in Continental warfare has been cemented by the unstoppable determination they've shown while landing despite intense opposition, and by the courage and composure they've displayed while holding their ground against larger forces.

In the official Reports made by the respective Commanders, ample justice has generally been done to the gallant exertions of the Corps employed; but the details of their services, and of acts of individual bravery, can only be fully given in the Annals of the various Regiments.

In the official reports made by the respective commanders, fair recognition has usually been given to the brave efforts of the Corps involved; however, the specifics of their services and individual acts of courage can only be completely detailed in the annals of the various regiments.

These Records are now preparing for publication, under His Majesty's special authority, by Mr. Richard Cannon, Principal Clerk of the Adjutant-General's Office; and while the perusal of them cannot fail to be useful and interesting to military men of every rank, it is considered that they will also afford entertainment and information to the general reader, particularly to those who may have served in the Army, or who have relatives in the Service.

These records are now being prepared for publication, with special approval from His Majesty, by Mr. Richard Cannon, Principal Clerk of the Adjutant-General's Office. While reading them is sure to be useful and interesting to military personnel of all ranks, they are also expected to provide entertainment and insight to general readers, especially those who have served in the Army or have family members in the Service.

There exists in the breasts of most of those who have served, or are serving, in the Army, an Esprit de Corps—an attachment to every thing belonging to their Regiment; to such persons a narrative of the services of their own Corps cannot fail to prove interesting. Authentic accounts of the actions of the great,—the valiant,—the loyal, have always been of paramount interest with a brave and civilized people. Great Britain has produced a race of heroes who, in moments of danger and terror, have stood, "firm as the rocks of their native shore"; and when half the World has been arrayed against them, they have fought the battles of their Country with unshaken fortitude. It is presumed that a record of achievements in war,—victories so complete and surprising, gained by our countrymen,—our brothers,—our fellow-citizens in arms,—a record which revives the memory of the brave, and brings their gallant deeds before us, will certainly prove acceptable to the public.

Most people who have served or are currently serving in the Army feel a strong bond with their Regiment—an Esprit de Corps. For these individuals, a story about their unit's service will definitely be interesting. Real accounts of the achievements of the great, the brave, and the loyal have always captivated courageous and civilized societies. Great Britain has produced a generation of heroes who, in times of danger and fear, have stood "firm as the rocks of their native shore." Even when faced with half the world against them, they have fought for their country with unwavering courage. It’s believed that a record of military achievements—victories that were both surprising and comprehensive, gained by our compatriots, our brothers, our fellow soldiers—will certainly resonate with the public by rekindling memories of the brave and showcasing their heroic actions.

Biographical memoirs of the Colonels and other distinguished Officers, will be introduced in the Records of their respective Regiments, and the Honorary Distinctions which have, from time to time, been conferred upon each Regiment, as testifying the value and importance of its services, will be faithfully set forth.

Biographical memoirs of the Colonels and other distinguished Officers will be included in the Records of their respective Regiments, and the Honorary Distinctions that have been awarded to each Regiment over time, highlighting the value and significance of its services, will be accurately presented.

As a convenient mode of Publication, the Record of each Regiment will be printed in a distinct number, so that when the whole shall be completed, the Parts may be bound up in numerical succession.

As a convenient way to publish, the record of each regiment will be printed in a separate issue, so that when everything is finished, the parts can be bound together in numerical order.

INTRODUCTION
TO
THE INFANTRY.

INTRODUCTION
TO
THE INFANTRY.

The natives of Britain have, at all periods, been celebrated for innate courage and unshaken firmness, and the national superiority of the British troops over those of other countries has been evinced in the midst of the most imminent perils. History contains so many proofs of extraordinary acts of bravery, that no doubts can be raised upon the facts which are recorded. It must therefore be admitted, that the distinguishing feature of the British soldier is Intrepidity. This quality was evinced by the inhabitants of England when their country was invaded by Julius Cæsar with a Roman army, on which occasion the undaunted Britons rushed into the sea to attack the Roman soldiers as they descended from their ships; and, although their discipline and arms were inferior to those of their adversaries, yet their fierce and dauntless bearing intimidated the flower of the Roman troops, including Cæsar's favourite tenth legion. Their arms consisted of spears, short swords, and other weapons of rude construction. They had chariots, to the[Pg viii] axles of which were fastened sharp pieces of iron resembling scythe-blades, and infantry in long chariots resembling waggons, who alighted and fought on foot, and for change of ground, pursuit, or retreat, sprang into the chariot and drove off with the speed of cavalry. These inventions were, however, unavailing against Cæsar's legions: in the course of time a military system, with discipline and subordination, was introduced, and British courage, being thus regulated, was exerted to the greatest advantage; a full development of the national character followed, and it shone forth in all its native brilliancy.

The people of Britain have always been known for their natural courage and unwavering determination. The superiority of British troops over those from other countries has been demonstrated even in the most dangerous situations. History provides numerous examples of extraordinary acts of bravery, leaving no room for doubt about the recorded events. Therefore, it's clear that the defining trait of a British soldier is Fearlessness. This quality was shown by the English when Julius Caesar invaded their land with a Roman army. During this encounter, the fearless Britons charged into the sea to confront the Roman soldiers as they landed from their ships. Even though their training and weapons were not as advanced as those of their opponents, their fierce and fearless attitude intimidated the best of the Roman troops, including Caesar's favorite tenth legion. Their weapons included spears, short swords, and other rudimentary tools. They used chariots, with sharp iron pieces attached to the axles that looked like scythe blades, and infantry in long chariots similar to wagons, who would jump down and fight on foot. When they needed to change positions, pursue, or retreat, they would hop back into the chariot and drive away as fast as cavalry. However, these tactics proved ineffective against Caesar's legions. Over time, a structured military system with training and hierarchy was established, and British courage, now disciplined, was used effectively, leading to a full expression of national character that shone with its inherent brilliance.

The military force of the Anglo-Saxons consisted principally of infantry: Thanes, and other men of property, however, fought on horseback. The infantry were of two classes, heavy and light. The former carried large shields armed with spikes, long broad swords and spears; and the latter were armed with swords or spears only. They had also men armed with clubs, others with battle-axes and javelins.

The military force of the Anglo-Saxons mainly consisted of foot soldiers: Thanes and other landowners, however, fought on horseback. The infantry were divided into two types, heavy and light. The heavy infantry carried large shields with spikes, long broad swords, and spears; the light infantry were only armed with swords or spears. They also had some men equipped with clubs, others with battle axes and javelins.

The feudal troops established by William the Conqueror, consisted (as already stated in the Introduction to the Cavalry) almost entirely of horse; but when the warlike barons and knights, with their trains of tenants and vassals, took the field, a proportion of men appeared on foot, and, although these were of inferior degree, they proved stout-hearted Britons of stanch fidelity. When stipendiary troops were employed, infantry always constituted a considerable portion of the military force;[Pg ix] and this arme has since acquired, in every quarter of the globe, a celebrity never exceeded by the armies of any nation at any period.

The feudal troops set up by William the Conqueror were mostly made up of cavalry, as mentioned in the Introduction to the Cavalry. However, when the fighting barons and knights, along with their tenants and vassals, went to war, some soldiers fought on foot. Even though these men were of lower rank, they showed themselves to be brave and loyal Britons. Whenever paid troops were used, infantry formed a significant part of the military force; and this arm has since gained, all around the world, a reputation unmatched by the armies of any nation at any time. [Pg ix] and this arme has since acquired, in every quarter of the globe, a celebrity never exceeded by the armies of any nation at any period.

The weapons carried by the infantry, during the several reigns succeeding the Conquest, were bows and arrows, half-pikes, lances, halberds, various kinds of battle-axes, swords, and daggers. Armour was worn on the head and body, and in course of time the practice became general for military men to be so completely cased in steel, that it was almost impossible to slay them.

The weapons used by infantry after the Conquest included bows and arrows, half-pikes, lances, halberds, different types of battle-axes, swords, and daggers. Armor was worn on the head and body, and over time, it became common for soldiers to be fully covered in steel, making it nearly impossible to kill them.

The introduction of the use of gunpowder in the destructive purposes of war, in the early part of the fourteenth century, produced a change in the arms and equipment of the infantry-soldier. Bows and arrows gave place to various kinds of fire-arms, but British archers continued formidable adversaries; and owing to the inconvenient construction and imperfect bore of the fire-arms when first introduced, a body of men, well trained in the use of the bow from their youth, was considered a valuable acquisition to every army, even as late as the sixteenth century.

The introduction of gunpowder for destructive purposes in warfare during the early fourteenth century changed the weapons and gear of infantry soldiers. Bows and arrows were replaced by different types of firearms, but British archers remained tough opponents. Because the early firearms were hard to use and had poor accuracy, having a group of men well-trained in archery from a young age was seen as a valuable asset to any army, even as late as the sixteenth century.

During a great part of the reign of Queen Elizabeth each company of infantry usually consisted of men armed five different ways; in every hundred men forty were "men-at-arms," and sixty "shot;" the "men-at-arms" were ten halberdiers, or battle-axe men, and thirty pikemen; and the "shot" were twenty archers, twenty musketeers, and twenty harquebusiers, and each man carried, besides his principal weapon, a sword and dagger.

During much of Queen Elizabeth's reign, each infantry company typically consisted of men armed in five different ways. In every hundred men, there were forty "men-at-arms" and sixty "shot." The "men-at-arms" included ten halberdiers or battle-axe men and thirty pikemen. The "shot" were made up of twenty archers, twenty musketeers, and twenty harquebusiers, and each man also carried a sword and dagger along with his main weapon.

Companies of infantry varied at this period in numbers from 150 to 300 men; each company had a colour or ensign, and the mode of formation recommended by an English military writer (Sir John Smithe) in 1590, was:—the colour in the centre of the company guarded by the halberdiers; the pikemen in equal proportions, on each flank of the halberdiers; half the musketeers on each flank of the pikes; half the archers on each flank of the musketeers; and the harquebusiers (whose arms were much lighter than the muskets then in use) in equal proportions on each flank of the company for skirmishing.[1] It was customary to unite a number of companies into one body, called a Regiment, which frequently amounted to three thousand men; but each company continued to carry a colour. Numerous improvements were eventually introduced in the construction of fire-arms, and, it having been found impossible to make armour proof against the muskets then in use (which carried a very heavy ball) without its being too weighty for the soldier, armour was gradually laid aside by the infantry in the seventeenth century: bows and arrows also fell into disuse, and the infantry were reduced to two classes, viz.: musketeers, armed with matchlock muskets, [Pg xi]swords, and daggers; and pikemen, armed with pikes, from fourteen to eighteen feet long, and swords.

During this time, infantry companies ranged from 150 to 300 soldiers. Each company had a flag or ensign, and the recommended formation by an English military writer (Sir John Smithe) in 1590 was as follows: the flag in the center of the company protected by halberdiers; pikemen equally placed on either side of the halberdiers; half the musketeers on each side of the pikes; half the archers on each side of the musketeers; and harquebusiers (who used much lighter weapons than the muskets of the time) equally positioned on each side of the company for skirmishing.[1] It was common to combine several companies into a single unit called a Regiment, which often consisted of around three thousand men; however, each company still carried its own flag. Numerous advancements were eventually made in firearm design, and as it became clear that armor couldn't effectively protect against the powerful muskets in use (which fired a very heavy ball) without being too cumbersome for soldiers, infantry gradually abandoned armor during the seventeenth century. Bows and arrows also fell out of favor, leading infantry to be categorized into two main types: musketeers, armed with matchlock muskets, swords, and daggers; and pikemen, armed with pikes that were fourteen to eighteen feet long, as well as swords.

In the early part of the seventeenth century Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, reduced the strength of regiments to 1000 men; he caused the gunpowder, which had heretofore been carried in flasks, or in small wooden bandoleers, each containing a charge, to be made up into cartridges, and carried in pouches; and he formed each regiment into two wings of musketeers, and a centre division of pikemen. He also adopted the practice of forming four regiments into a brigade; and the number of colours was afterwards reduced to three in each regiment. He formed his columns so compactly that his infantry could resist the charge of the celebrated Polish horsemen and Austrian cuirassiers; and his armies became the admiration of other nations His mode of formation was copied by the English, French, and other European states; but, so great was the prejudice in favour of ancient customs, that all his improvements were not adopted until near a century afterwards.

In the early part of the seventeenth century, Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, reduced the size of regiments to 1,000 men. He changed how gunpowder was stored, moving from flasks and small wooden bandoleers—each containing one charge—to using cartridges carried in pouches. He organized each regiment into two wings of musketeers and a central division of pikemen. He also introduced the idea of forming four regiments into a brigade and later reduced the number of colors in each regiment to three. His columns were arranged so tightly that his infantry could withstand charges from the renowned Polish horsemen and Austrian cuirassiers, making his armies the envy of other nations. His formation methods were adopted by the English, French, and other European countries; however, due to a strong preference for traditional practices, all his innovations weren’t adopted until nearly a century later.

In 1664 King Charles II. raised a corps for sea-service, styled the Admiral's regiment. In 1678 each company of 100 men usually consisted of 30 pikemen, 60 musketeers, and 10 men armed with light firelocks. In this year the king added a company of men armed with hand-grenades to each of the old British regiments, which was designated the "grenadier company." Daggers were so contrived as to fit in the muzzles of the muskets, and bayonets[Pg xii] similar to those at present in use were adopted about twenty years afterwards.

In 1664, King Charles II formed a corps for naval service, called the Admiral's regiment. By 1678, each company of 100 men typically included 30 pikemen, 60 musketeers, and 10 men equipped with light firearms. That year, the king added a company of soldiers armed with hand grenades to each of the older British regiments, which was known as the "grenadier company." Daggers were designed to fit into the muzzles of the muskets, and bayonets similar to those we use today were adopted about twenty years later.

An Ordnance regiment was raised in 1635, by order of King James II., to guard the artillery, and was designated the Royal Fusiliers (now 7th Foot). This corps, and the companies of grenadiers, did not carry pikes.

An Ordnance regiment was established in 1635, by order of King James II., to protect the artillery, and was named the Royal Fusiliers (now the 7th Foot). This unit, along with the grenadier companies, did not carry pikes.

King William III. incorporated the Admiral's regiment in the Second Foot Guards, and raised two Marine regiments for sea-service. During the war in this reign, each company of infantry (excepting the fusiliers and grenadiers) consisted of 14 pikemen and 46 musketeers; the captains carried pikes; lieutenants, partisans; ensigns, half-pikes; and serjeants, halberds. After the peace in 1697 the Marine regiments were disbanded, but were again formed on the breaking out of the war in 1702.[2]

King William III incorporated the Admiral's regiment into the Second Foot Guards and established two Marine regiments for naval service. During the war in this period, each infantry company (excluding the fusiliers and grenadiers) was made up of 14 pikemen and 46 musketeers; the captains carried pikes, the lieutenants carried partisans, the ensigns carried half-pikes, and the sergeants carried halberds. After the peace in 1697, the Marine regiments were disbanded but were reformed when the war broke out again in 1702.[2]

During the reign of Queen Anne the pikes were laid aside, and every infantry soldier was armed with a musket, bayonet, and sword; the grenadiers ceased, about the same period, to carry hand-grenades; and the regiments were directed to lay aside their third colour: the corps of Royal Artillery was first added to the army in this reign.

During Queen Anne's reign, pikes were set aside, and every infantry soldier was equipped with a musket, bayonet, and sword. Around the same time, grenadiers stopped carrying hand grenades, and the regiments were instructed to discard their third color. This reign also saw the addition of the Royal Artillery corps to the army for the first time.

About the year 1745, the men of the battalion companies of infantry ceased to carry swords;[Pg xiii] during the reign of George II. light companies were added to infantry regiments; and in 1764 a Board of General Officers recommended that the grenadiers should lay aside their swords, as that weapon had never been used during the seven years' war. Since that period the arms of the infantry soldier have been limited to the musket and bayonet.

About 1745, the infantry companies stopped carrying swords; [Pg xiii] during George II's reign, light companies were added to infantry regiments; and in 1764, a group of General Officers suggested that the grenadiers should stop using their swords, since that weapon had never been used during the Seven Years' War. Since then, infantry soldiers have only used muskets and bayonets.

The arms and equipment of the British troops have seldom differed materially, since the Conquest, from those of other European states; and in some respects the arming has, at certain periods, been allowed to be inferior to that of the nations with whom they have had to contend; yet, under this disadvantage, the bravery and superiority of the British infantry have been evinced on very many and most trying occasions, and splendid victories have been gained over very superior numbers.

The weapons and gear of the British troops have rarely been significantly different, since the Conquest, from those of other European countries; and at times, the equipment has even been allowed to be inferior to that of the nations they had to fight against. Still, despite this disadvantage, the courage and skill of the British infantry have been proven on numerous challenging occasions, leading to impressive victories over much larger forces.

Great Britain has produced a race of lion-like champions who have dared to confront a host of foes, and have proved themselves valiant with any arms. At Crecy, King Edward III., at the head of about 30,000 men, defeated, on the 26th of August, 1346, Philip King of France, whose army is said to have amounted to 100,000 men; here British valour encountered veterans of renown:—the King of Bohemia, the King of Majorca, and many princes and nobles were slain, and the French army was routed and cut to pieces. Ten years afterwards, Edward Prince of Wales, who was designated the Black Prince, defeated, at Poictiers, with 14,000 men, a French army of 60,000 horse, besides infantry, and took John I., King of France, and his son[Pg xiv] Philip, prisoners. On the 25th of October, 1415, King Henry V., with an army of about 13,000 men, although greatly exhausted by marches, privations, and sickness, defeated, at Agincourt, the Constable of France, at the head of the flower of the French nobility and an army said to amount to 60,000 men, and gained a complete victory.

Great Britain has produced a generation of lion-hearted champions who have bravely faced many enemies and have proven themselves fearless with any weapon. At Crecy, King Edward III, leading around 30,000 men, defeated Philip, King of France, on August 26, 1346, whose army was said to be 100,000 strong; here, British bravery confronted seasoned veterans: the King of Bohemia, the King of Majorca, and many princes and nobles fell, and the French army was thrown into chaos. Ten years later, Edward, Prince of Wales, known as the Black Prince, defeated a French army of 60,000 cavalry, along with infantry, at Poictiers with just 14,000 men, capturing John I, King of France, and his son Philip, as prisoners. On October 25, 1415, King Henry V, with an army of about 13,000 men, despite being worn out from marches, hardships, and illness, defeated the Constable of France, leading the best of the French nobility and an army that was reportedly 60,000 strong, achieving a complete victory at Agincourt.

During the seventy years' war between the United Provinces of the Netherlands and the Spanish monarch, which commenced in 1578 and terminated in 1648, the British infantry in the service of the States General were celebrated for their unconquerable spirit and firmness;[3] and in the thirty years' war between the Protestant Princes and the Emperor of Germany, the British troops in the service of Sweden and other states were celebrated for deeds of heroism.[4] In the wars of Queen Anne, the fame of the British army under the great Marlborough was spread throughout the world; and if we glance at the achievements performed within the memory of persons now living, there is abundant proof that the Britons of the present age are not inferior to their ancestors in the qualities [Pg xv]which constitute good soldiers. Witness the deeds of the brave men, of whom there are many now surviving, who fought in Egypt in 1801, under the brave Abercromby, and compelled the French army, which had been vainly styled Invincible, to evacuate that country; also the services of the gallant Troops during the arduous campaigns in the Peninsula, under the immortal Wellington; and the determined stand made by the British Army at Waterloo, where Napoleon Bonaparte, who had long been the inveterate enemy of Great Britain, and had sought and planned her destruction by every means he could devise, was compelled to leave his vanquished legions to their fate, and to place himself at the disposal of the British Government. These achievements, with others of recent dates in the distant climes of India, prove that the same valour and constancy which glowed in the breasts of the heroes of Crecy, Poictiers, Agincourt, Blenheim, and Ramilies, continue to animate the Britons of the nineteenth century.

During the seventy years' war between the United Provinces of the Netherlands and the Spanish monarch, which started in 1578 and ended in 1648, British infantry serving the States General were known for their unbeatable spirit and determination;[3] and in the thirty years' war between the Protestant Princes and the Emperor of Germany, British troops serving Sweden and other states were recognized for their acts of bravery.[4] In the wars of Queen Anne, the reputation of the British army under the great Marlborough spread throughout the world; and if we look at the achievements of those still living, there's plenty of evidence that modern Britons are just as capable as their ancestors in the qualities that make great soldiers. Just look at the brave men, many of whom are still alive today, who fought in Egypt in 1801 under the courageous Abercromby and forced the so-called Invincible French army to leave that country; also the gallant Troops during the tough campaigns in the Peninsula under the legendary Wellington; and the resolute stand made by the British Army at Waterloo, where Napoleon Bonaparte, who had long been Britain's sworn enemy and had plotted her downfall by every means possible, was forced to abandon his defeated legions and turn himself over to the British Government. These accomplishments, along with others from recent times in far-off India, show that the same courage and determination that inspired the heroes of Crecy, Poictiers, Agincourt, Blenheim, and Ramilies continue to drive the Britons of the nineteenth century.

The British Soldier is distinguished for a robust and muscular frame,—intrepidity which no danger can appal,—unconquerable spirit and resolution,—patience in fatigue and privation, and cheerful obedience to his superiors. These qualities, united with an excellent system of order and discipline to regulate and give a skilful direction to the energies and adventurous spirit of the hero, and a wise selection of officers of superior talent to command, whose presence inspires confidence,—have been the leading causes of the splendid victories gained by the[Pg xvi] British arms.[5] The fame of the deeds of the past and present generations in the various battle-fields where the robust sons of Albion have fought and conquered, surrounds the British arms with an halo of glory; these achievements will live in the page of history to the end of time.

The British soldier is known for his strong and muscular build, bravery in the face of danger, unbreakable spirit and determination, endurance in tough conditions, and cheerful obedience to his leaders. These traits, combined with a solid system of order and discipline that skillfully directs the energy and adventurous nature of the hero, along with a wise selection of talented officers whose presence inspires confidence, have been the main reasons for the great victories achieved by the[Pg xvi] British forces.[5] The legacy of the actions of past and present generations on the various battlefields where the strong sons of Albion have fought and triumphed surrounds the British forces with a glow of glory; these accomplishments will be remembered in history forever.

The records of the several regiments will be found to contain a detail of facts of an interesting character, connected with the hardships, sufferings, and gallant exploits of British soldiers in the various parts of the world where the calls of their Country and the commands of their Sovereign, have required them to proceed in the execution of their[Pg xvii] duty, whether in active continental operations, or in maintaining colonial territories in distant and unfavourable climes.

The records of the different regiments will show a detailed account of fascinating facts related to the struggles, hardships, and brave actions of British soldiers in the various places around the world where their country’s needs and their Sovereign’s orders required them to fulfill their[Pg xvii] duty, whether in active military operations on the continent or in maintaining colonial territories in far-off and challenging environments.

The superiority of the British infantry has been pre-eminently set forth in the wars of six centuries, and admitted by the greatest commanders which Europe has produced. The formations and movements of this arme, as at present practised, while they are adapted to every species of warfare, and to all probable situations and circumstances of service, are calculated to show forth the brilliancy of military tactics calculated upon mathematical and scientific principles. Although the movements and evolutions have been copied from the continental armies, yet various improvements have from time to time been introduced, to ensure that simplicity and celerity by which the superiority of the national military character is maintained. The rank and influence, which Great Britain has attained among the nations of the world, have in a great measure been purchased by the valour of the Army, and to persons, who have the welfare of their country at heart, the records of the several regiments cannot fail to prove interesting.

The superiority of the British infantry has been clearly demonstrated in six centuries of warfare and recognized by the greatest commanders in Europe. The formations and movements of this arme, as they are currently practiced, are designed for all types of warfare and any likely situations and circumstances of service. They highlight the brilliance of military tactics based on mathematical and scientific principles. Although these movements and evolutions have been inspired by continental armies, various improvements have been introduced over time to ensure the simplicity and speed that maintain the superiority of the national military character. The rank and influence that Great Britain has achieved among the nations of the world have largely been earned by the valor of the Army, and for those who care about their country's welfare, the records of the various regiments are undoubtedly fascinating.

FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

[1] A company of 200 men would appear thus:—

[1] A group of 200 men would look like this:—

20 20 20 30 20 30 20 20 20
Harquebuses. Archers. Muskets. Pikes. Halberds. Pikes. Muskets. Archers. Harquebuses.

The musket carried a ball which weighed 1/10 of a pound; and the harquebus a ball which weighed 1/23 of a pound.

The musket used a ball that weighed 0.1 pounds, while the harquebus used a ball that weighed about 0.043 pounds.

[2] The 30th, 31st, and 32nd Regiments were formed as Marine corps in 1702, and were employed as such during the wars in the reign of Queen Anne. The Marine corps were embarked in the Fleet under Admiral Sir George Rooke, and were at the taking of Gibraltar, and in its subsequent defence in 1704; they were afterwards employed at the siege of Barcelona in 1705.

[2] The 30th, 31st, and 32nd Regiments were established as Marine Corps in 1702 and were used as such during the wars of Queen Anne's reign. The Marine Corps were assigned to the Fleet under Admiral Sir George Rooke and participated in the capture of Gibraltar and its defense in 1704; they were later involved in the siege of Barcelona in 1705.

[3] The brave Sir Roger Williams, in his Discourse on War, printed in 1590, observes:—"I persuade myself ten thousand of our nation would beat thirty thousand of theirs (the Spaniards) out of the field, let them be chosen where they list." Yet at this time the Spanish infantry was allowed to be the best disciplined in Europe. For instances of valour displayed by the British Infantry during the Seventy Years' War, see the Historical Record of the Third Foot, or Buffs.

[3] The brave Sir Roger Williams, in his Discourse on War, printed in 1590, says: "I believe that ten thousand of our people could defeat thirty thousand of theirs (the Spaniards) in battle, no matter where they choose to fight." Yet, at this time, the Spanish infantry was considered the best trained in Europe. For examples of bravery shown by the British Infantry during the Seventy Years' War, see the Historical Record of the Third Foot, or Buffs.

[4] Vide the Historical Record of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot.

[4] See the Historical Record of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot.

[5] "Under the blessing of Divine Providence, His Majesty ascribes the successes which have attended the exertions of his troops in Egypt, to that determined bravery which is inherent in Britons; but His Majesty desires it may be most solemnly and forcibly impressed on the consideration of every part of the army, that it has been a strict observance of order, discipline, and military system, which has given the full energy to the native valour of the troops, and has enabled them proudly to assert the superiority of the national military character, in situations uncommonly arduous, and under circumstances of peculiar difficulty."General Orders in 1801.

[5] "With the blessing of Divine Providence, His Majesty credits the successes of his troops in Egypt to the unwavering courage that is characteristic of Britons. However, His Majesty wants to emphasize to every member of the army that it has been strict adherence to order, discipline, and military structure that has truly harnessed the troops' natural bravery and allowed them to confidently demonstrate the superiority of the national military spirit, even in exceptionally challenging situations and under particularly difficult conditions."General Orders in 1801.

In the General Orders issued by Lieut.-General Sir John Hope (afterwards Lord Hopetoun), congratulating the army upon the successful result of the Battle of Corunna, on the 16th of January, 1809, it is stated:—"On no occasion has the undaunted valour of British troops ever been more manifest. At the termination of a severe and harassing march, rendered necessary by the superiority which the enemy had acquired, and which had materially impaired the efficiency of the troops, many disadvantages were to be encountered. These have all been surmounted by the conduct of the troops themselves; and the enemy has been taught, that whatever advantages of position or of numbers he may possess, there is inherent in the British officers and soldiers a bravery that knows not how to yield,—that no circumstances can appal,—and that will ensure victory when it is to be obtained by the exertion of any human means.

In the General Orders issued by Lieut.-General Sir John Hope (later Lord Hopetoun), congratulating the army on the successful outcome of the Battle of Corunna on January 16, 1809, it is stated:—"At no point has the fearless courage of British troops been more evident. After a tough and exhausting march, necessary because of the enemy's advantage, which significantly weakened the effectiveness of our forces, many challenges were faced. All of these were overcome by the actions of the troops themselves; and the enemy has learned that no matter what advantages in position or numbers they may have, British officers and soldiers have a bravery that does not back down—one that no situation can intimidate—and that will lead to victory when it can be achieved through any human effort."


Historical Record OF
THE FIRST, OR ROYAL REGIMENT OF FOOT:
INCLUDES A DESCRIPTION OF
THE REGIMENT'S ORIGIN
During the reign of KING JAMES VI. OF SCOTLAND,
AND OF ITS SUBSEQUENT SERVICES
To 1846.


COMPILED BY

PUT TOGETHER BY

RICHARD CANNON, Esq.

RICHARD CANNON, Esq.

ADJUTANT-GENERAL'S OFFICE, HORSE GUARDS.

Adjutant General's Office, Horse Guards.


ILLUSTRATED WITH PLATES.

ILLUSTRATED WITH IMAGES.


LONDON:

LONDON:

PARKER, FURNIVALL, & PARKER,

Parker, Furnivall, & Parker,

30, CHARING CROSS.

30 Charing Cross.

M DCCC XLVII.

M 1847.

London:—Printed by W. Clowes & Sons, Duke Street, Stamford Street,
For Her Majesty's Stationery Office.[Pg xxi]

London:—Printed by W. Clowes & Sons, Duke Street, Stamford Street,
For Her Majesty's Stationery Office.[Pg xxi]

THE FIRST,

THE FIRST,

OR

OR

THE ROYAL REGIMENT OF FOOT

THE ROYAL REGIMENT OF FOOT

Bears on its Colours, as a Regimental Badge,

Bears on its Colors, as a Regimental Badge,

THE ROYAL CIPHER WITHIN THE CIRCLE OF ST. ANDREW, SURMOUNTED WITH A CROWN.

THE ROYAL CIPHER INSIDE THE CIRCLE OF ST. ANDREW, CROWNED WITH A CROWN.

In the corners of the second Colour

In the corners of the second Colour

THE THISTLE AND CROWN,

THE THISTLE AND CROWN,

WITH THE MOTTO

WITH THE SLOGAN

"NEMO ME IMPUNE LACESSIT":

"Nemo me impune lacessit."

ALSO THE

ALSO THE

SPHYNX,

Sphinx,

AND THE FOLLOWING INSCRIPTIONS:—

AND THE FOLLOWING INSCRIPTIONS:—

"EGMONT-OP-ZEE,"—"ST. LUCIA,"—"EGYPT,"—"CORUNNA,"—"BUSACO,"—"SALAMANCA,"—"VITTORIA,"—"ST. SEBASTIAN,"—"NIVE,"—"PENINSULA,"— "NIAGARA,"—"WATERLOO,"— "NAGPORE,"—"MAHEIDPOOR,"—"AVA."

"EGMONT-OP-ZEE,"—"ST. LUCIA,"—"EGYPT,"—"CORUNNA,"—"BUSACO,"—"SALAMANCA,"—"VITTORIA,"—"ST. SEBASTIAN,"—"NIVE,"—"PENINSULA,"— "NIAGARA,"—"WATERLOO,"— "NAGPORE,"—"MAHEIDPOOR,"—"AVA."


CONTENTS.

Anno Page
882 Origin of the Scots Guards at the French Court 1
1420 Scots Auxiliaries sent to France 2
1421 Battle of Baugé 3
1422 Scots Gendarmes instituted in France
—— Capture of Avranches
1423 Battle of Crevan
1424 —— Verneuille
1440 Scots Garde du Corps instituted in France
1495 Conquest of Naples 4
1515 Battle of Pavia
1590 Origin of the Royal Regiment
1613 Scots Regiment in the service of Sweden 7
1615 Capture of Kexholm, and siege of Plesko
1620 —— Riga, Dunamond, and Mittau 8
—— Scots Companies in the service of the King of Bohemia
1621 Battles of Prague and Fleurus
1622
1625 Hepburn's Scots Regiment in the Swedish Service 9
—— Capture of Selburg, Duneberg, Nidorp, and Dorpat; and battle of Semigallia
1626 Relief of Mew
1627 Capture of Kesmark and Marienberg, and action at Dirschan 10
1628 Capture of Newburg, Strasberg, Dribentz, Sweitz, and Massovia
—— Defence of Stralsund
1629 Skirmish near Thorn
1630 Relief of Rugenwald 12
—— Blockade of Colberg 13
1631 Capture of Frankfort on the Oder 14
——[Pg xxiv] —— Landsberg 16
1631 Defence of the fortified camp at Werben 17
—— Battle of Leipsic
—— Capture of Halle, and services in Franconia 21
—— —— Wurtzburg and Marienberg 22
—— Defence of Oxenford
—— Capture of Frankfort on the Maine 23
—— —— Oppenheim and Mentz 24
1632 —— Donawerth 26
—— Forcing the passage of the Lech 27
—— Capture of Augsburg
—— Siege of Ingoldstadt
—— Capture of Landshut and Munich 28
—— Relief of Weissemberg
—— Defence of Nurenberg
—— Capture of Rayn and Landsberg 30
—— Relief of Rayn 31
1633 Skirmish near Memmingen 32
—— Capture of Kaufbeuren
—— Siege of Kempten
1634 Battle of Nordlingen 33
Hepburn's Scots Regiment in the French Service:
—— Siege of La Motte, and relief of Heidelberg 34
1635 Hepburn's two regiments incorporated 35
—— Action near Metz 36
1636 Capture of Saverne
1638 Siege of St. Omer 38
1639 Capture of Renty, Catelet, and Hesdin 39
—— Skirmish near St. Nicholas 40
1643 Battle of Roucroy 41
—— Capture of Thionville and Turin
1644 Capture of Gravelines 42
1646 —— Courtray and Dunkirk 43
1648 Battle of Lens
1649 Siege of Paris 44
1652 Action in the suburbs of Paris 45
—— Skirmish at Villeneuve, St. George's 47
—— Capture of Bar le Duc, and Ligny 48
1653 [Pg xxv] Capture of Château Portien and Vervins 49
1661 The Regiment proceeds to England 52
1662 Returns to France; Scots Guards incorporated in the Regiment 53
1666 Proceeds to England, and afterwards to Ireland
1668 Returns to France 54
1672 Capture of Grave
1673 —— Maestricht 55
1674 Skirmishes near Heidelberg
—— Battle of Molsheim 56
1675 Capture of Dachstein 57
—— Defence of Treves
1676 Skirmish near Saverne 58
1677 —— Kochersberg and capture of Fribourg 59
1678 Returns to England 60
—— Grenadier Company added
1679 Stationed in Ireland
1680 Four Companies proceed to Tangier 61
—— Action with the Moors
—— Twelve additional Companies proceed to Tangier 62
—— Actions with the Moors 63
1683 One Company from Tangier to England 67
1684 Fifteen Companies   ditto
—— Five Companies from Ireland to England
—— Styled "The Royal Regiment of Foot"
—— Reviewed by King Charles II. 68
1685 Battle of Sedgemoor 70
—— Rewards to Wounded Officers and Men 72
—— Reviewed by King James II. 73
1686 Divided into Two Battalions 74
—— 2nd Battalion proceeds to Scotland
—— 1st   "   encamps on Hounslow Heath
1688 1st   "   ditto 75
—— 2nd   "   from Scotland to England
—— The Revolution
1689 The Regiment mutinies 77
—— 2nd Battalion proceeds to Scotland 79
—— 1st   "   the Netherlands
—— 1st   "   Battle of Walcourt
1690 [Pg xxvi] 2nd Battalion proceeds from Scotland to Holland 80
1692 Battle of Steenkirk 81
1693 —— Landen 84
1695 1st Battalion, Siege of Namur 87
1696 Reviewed by King William III. 91
1698 Embarks for Ireland 92
1701 Embarks for Holland 93
1702 Covering the siege of Kayserswerth 94
—— Skirmish near Nimeguen
—— Covering the sieges of Venloo and Ruremonde 95
—— Capture of Stevenswart and Liege
1703 —— Huy and Limburg 97
1704 Battle of Schellenberg 99
—— —— Blenheim 102
—— Covering the siege of Landau 105
1705 Re-capture of Huy 106
—— Forcing the French lines at Neer-Hespen and Helixem 107
—— Skirmish near the Dyle 108
1706 Battle of Ramilies 109
—— Covering the sieges of Dendermond, Ostend, and Menin
—— Capture of Aeth 110
1707 The regimental badge changed from the Cross to the Circle of St. Andrew
1708 Battle of Oudenarde 111
—— Covering the siege of Lisle 112
—— Battle of Wynendale 113
—— Forcing the passage of the Scheldt 114
—— Capture of Ghent
1709 Capture of Tournay 115
—— Battle of Malplaquet 116
—— Covering the siege of Mons 118
1710 —— Douay and Bethune
—— Capture of Aire 119
1711 —— Bouchain
1712 Covering the siege of Quesnoy 120
1714 Returns to England 121
1715 Proceeds to Ireland 122
1741 [Pg xxvii] 2nd Battalion proceeds to the West Indies 123
1742 2nd Battalion proceeds to England 123
1743 "   returns to Ireland
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to Flanders
1745 "   battle of Fontenoy 124
—— "   embarks for England 125
—— 2nd Battalion —— ditto
—— "   marches to Scotland 126
1746 "   battle of Falkirk
—— "   —— Culloden 127
—— 1st Battalion, expedition to L'Orient, &c. 128
1747 "   proceeds to Holland 130
—— "   relief of Hulst, and defence of Fort Sandberg
1748 2nd Battalion proceeds to Holland 131
1749 Both Battalions proceed to Ireland 132
1751 Regulation respecting Colours and Clothing; and designated "The First, or Royal Regiment of Foot"
1757 2nd Battalion proceeds to North America 134
1758 "   capture of Louisburg
1759 "   —— Ticonderago, and Crown Point 135
1760 2nd Battalion, expedition against the Cherokees 136
—— "   capture of Isle aux Noix, and Montreal 141
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to Quiberon Bay; returns to Ireland 142
1761 2nd Battalion, expedition against the Cherokees
—— "   capture of Dominico 144
1762 "   capture of Martinico, and the Havannah
—— "   re-capture of Newfoundland 147
1763 "   returns to England 148
1764 "   proceeds to Scotland
1768 1st Battalion —— Gibraltar
—— 2nd Battalion returns to England
1771 "   proceeds to Minorca
1775 Both Battalions return to England
1780 [Pg xxviii] 1st Battalion proceeds to the West Indies 149
1781 1st Battalion, capture of St. Eustatia, St. Martin, and Saba 149
1782 "   defence of St. Christopher
—— "   returns to England 152
1784 2nd Battalion proceeds to Gibraltar 153
—— 1st Battalion —— Ireland
1790 "   —— West Indies
1793 2nd Battalion, defence of Toulon
1794 "   descent on Corsica; capture of Convention Redoubt, and Calvi 156
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to St. Domingo 159
—— "   capture of Fort L'Acal
—— "   attack on Bombarde 160
—— "   defence of a Block House
—— "   capture of Port-au-Prince
—— "   defence of Fort Bizzeton 161
1795 "   —— an out-post
1796 2nd Battalion proceeds to Elba 162
1797 1st Battalion returns to England; proceeds to Scotland 162
—— 2nd Battalion proceeds to Portugal
1798 1st Battalion —— Ireland 163
1799 2nd Battalion returns to England
—— "   expedition to Holland
—— "   action near the Helder
—— "   —— Shagen 164
—— "   battle of Egmont-op-Zee
—— "   returns to England 165
1800 "   expedition to Ferrol and Cadiz
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to Scotland 166
1801 2nd Battalion, expedition to Egypt
—— "   battle of Aboukir
—— "   —— Alexandria 168
—— "   skirmishes at Hamed, El Aft, &c. 170
—— "   capture of Cairo, and Alexandria
—— 1st Battalion returns to England 171
—— "   proceeds to the West Indies
—— [Pg xxix] "   capture of St. Martin, St. Thomas, St. John, and Santa Cruz 172
1801 2nd Battalion proceeds to Malta 172
1802 "   —— Gibraltar
1803 "   returns to England
—— "   proceeds to the West Indies
—— "   capture of St. Lucia, and Tobago 173
—— 1st Battalion —— Essequibo, Demerara, and Berbice 174
1804 Two additional Battalions embodied
1805 4th Battalion proceeds to Ireland
—— 3rd Battalion —— England
—— 2nd Battalion —— England 175
1806 4th Battalion —— England
1807 2nd Battalion —— the East Indies
—— 3rd Battalion —— Ireland
—— 4th Battalion —— Scotland
1808 "   —— England 176
—— 3rd Battalion, expedition to Spain
1809 "   battle of Corunna 177
—— "   embarks for England 178
—— "   expedition to Walcheren 179
—— "   siege of Flushing
—— "   returns to England 180
1810 1st Battalion, capture of Guadaloupe
—— 3rd Battalion proceeds to Portugal 181
—— "   battle of Busaco
—— 4th Battalion proceeds to Scotland 182
1811 3rd Battalion, battle of Fuentes d'Onor
1812 "   siege of Ciudad Rodrigo 183
—— Styled, "First Regiment of Foot, or Royal Scots"
—— 3rd Battalion, siege of Badajoz
—— "   skirmish near Torrecille de la Orden 184
—— "   battle of Salamanca
—— "   siege of Burgos 185
—— "   skirmish near Palencia
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to Canada 186
1813 "   attack on Sackett's Harbour 188
—— "   —— Sodius
—— "   skirmish near Four-mile Creek 189
—— "   —— Cross-roads
—— [Pg xxx] "   capture of Fort Niagara
1813 1st Battalion, capture of Black-rock and Buffalo 190
—— 3rd Battalion, skirmish near Osma 192
—— "   battle of Vittoria
—— "   capture of St. Sebastian 193
—— "   passage of the Bidassoa 195
—— "   battles of Nivelle and Nive 196
—— 4th Battalion proceeds to Swedish Pomerania
1814 1st Battalion, action at Longwood 197
—— "   skirmish near Chippewa 198
—— "   battle of Lundy's Lane 199
—— "   siege of Fort Erie 201
—— "   action at Cook's Mills 202
—— 2nd Battalion employed against the Pindarees 203
—— 3rd Battalion, blockade of Bayonne
—— 4th Battalion, siege of Bergen-op-Zoom
—— "   returns to England 204
—— "   proceeds to Canada 205
—— 3rd Battalion, repulsing the sortie from Bayonne
—— "   proceeds to Ireland 206
1815 1st and 4th Battalions return to England 207
—— 3rd Battalion proceeds to Flanders
—— "   battle of Quatre Bras 208
—— "   —— Waterloo 210
—— "   advances to Paris 212
—— 4th Battalion proceeds to France
1816 "   returns to England, and disbanded 214
—— 1st Battalion proceeds to Ireland
1817 3rd Battalion returns to England, and disbanded 215
—— Order respecting inscriptions on the colours
—— 2nd Battalion, services against the Pindarees 216
—— "   battle of Nagpore 217
—— "   —— Maheidpoor 221
1818 "   capture of Fort Talnere 223
—— "   capture of Forts Gawelghur, and Narnullah 225
—— "   operations against Peishwah Bajee Rao 226
—— "   capture of Forts Unkye, Rajdeir, Inderye, Trimbuck, and Malleygaum 227
1819 [Pg xxxi] 2nd Battalion capture of Asseerghur 229
1821 The title of "First, or Royal Regiment of Foot" restored 236
1825 2nd Battalion embarks for Rangoon
—— "   action at Donabew 237
—— "   skirmishes at Padoun Mew 240
—— "   action at Simbike 244
—— "   action near the Irawaddy 246
1826 1st Battalion, Service Companies proceed to the West Indies 248
—— "   Reserve Companies proceed to Scotland 249
—— 2nd Battalion, action at Melloone 250
—— "   —— Pagahm Mew 251
—— "   returns to Madras 252
1831 "   embarks for England 254
1832 "   proceeds to Scotland 249
—— The colours of both Battalions assimilated
1833 1st Battalion, Reserve Companies proceed to Ireland 255
—— 2nd Battalion proceeds to Ireland 256
—— 1st Battalion, Service Companies proceed to Ireland
1836 2nd Battalion, —— proceed to Canada
1837 "   Depôt companies proceed to England 257
—— "   Service Companies, action at St. Charles
—— "   —— action at Point Olivière 258
—— "   —— action at St. Eustache 259
1838 1st Battalion proceeds to Scotland 261
1839 "   Service Companies embark for Gibraltar
1841 "   Depôt Companies proceed to Ireland
1843 2nd Battalion, Service Companies embark for the West Indies
—— [Pg xxxii] "   Wreck of the Premier Transport, and return of the head-quarter division to Quebec
1844 2nd Battalion, head-quarters, and three Companies proceed to Nova Scotia, and embark for the West Indies 261
1846 "   Service Companies embark for Scotland, and joined by Depôt Companies
—— 1st Battalion, Service Companies embark for the West Indies 262
—— The conclusion 263
SUCCESSION OF COLONELS.
1633 Sir John Hepburn 265
1636 James Hepburn 267
1637 Lord James Douglas
1655 Lord George Douglas 268
1688 Frederick Duke Schomberg
1691 Sir Robert Douglas 270
1692 Lord George Hamilton 271
1737 Honourable James St. Clair 272
1762 Sir Henry Erskine, Bart. 273
1765 John Marquis of Lorne
1782 Lord Adam Gordon 274
1801 His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent 275
1820 George Marquis of Huntly 279
1834 Thomas Lord Lynedoch 280
1843 Sir George Murray, G.C.B. 285
1846 Sir James Kempt, G.C.B. 288
PLATES.
Colours of the Regiment, to precede Page 1
Colonel Sir Robert Douglas, at the Battle of Steenkirk, to face 83
Uniform in 1838, to face 261
[Pg xxxiii]
[Pg xxxiv]

Colours of the 1st, or Royal Regiment of Foot.

Colours of the 1st, or Royal Regiment of Foot.

To face page 1.

To visit page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


HISTORICAL RECORD
OF
THE FIRST,
OR
ROYAL REGIMENT OF FOOT.

882

The Royal Regiment of Foot is the representative of a body of gallant Scots, formerly in the service of the celebrated Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden; and of another body of Scots, many years in the service of the Kings of France; and it claims an origin anterior to that of any other corps in the British army; but, although a laborious research has been made, and much information procured, yet, owing to the little attention which was paid to the history of military bodies previously to the last century, all the circumstances connected with its origin have not been ascertained. Its first Colonel was Sir John Hepburn, a distinguished officer, well known in Europe during the early part of the seventeenth century; but it appears to have existed some time as independent companies before it was constituted a regiment. Tradition has connected its early services with the ancient Scots Guards at the French court; and, in order that the claims of the Royal Regiment to antiquity may be clearly understood, a brief statement of the origin and services of the Scots Guards is introduced into this record.

The Royal Regiment of Foot represents a group of brave Scots who once served the famous Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, and another group of Scots who spent many years serving the Kings of France. It claims to have origins that predate any other corps in the British army. However, despite extensive research and gathering plenty of information, the lack of historical attention given to military units before the last century means that not all details about its origin are known. Its first Colonel was Sir John Hepburn, a notable officer well-known across Europe in the early seventeenth century. It seems that it existed for some time as independent companies before being formed into a regiment. Tradition links its early contributions to the ancient Scots Guards at the French court. To clarify the Royal Regiment's claim to historical significance, a short account of the origin and service of the Scots Guards is included in this record.

The Scots have been celebrated for deeds of arms for many centuries, and they have been described by historians as a hardy, valiant, and generous people. Led by a native ardour for military fame, many Scotsmen have quitted their own country, and, like the daring adventurers of the remote ages, they have sought renown in foreign lands, where they have acquired celebrity for martial achievements, long before the practice of forming military bodies into regiments existed. It is recorded in history, that as early as the year 882, Charles III., King of France, had twenty-four armed Scots, in whose fidelity and valour he reposed confidence, to attend his person as a guard.[6]

The Scots have been celebrated for their military exploits for many centuries, and historians have described them as a tough, brave, and generous people. Driven by a natural desire for military glory, many Scotsmen have left their homeland, seeking fame in foreign lands like the daring adventurers of ancient times, where they gained recognition for their combat achievements long before the concept of organizing military units into regiments existed. Historical records show that as early as the year 882, Charles III, King of France, had twenty-four armed Scots, whose loyalty and bravery he trusted, serving as his personal guard.[6]

1254

The life of Louis IX. is stated to have been twice preserved,—once in France, and afterwards in Egypt during the Holy War, by his faithful and valiant Scots attendants; and that monarch, after his return from Palestine, in 1254, increased the number of Scots who attended his person to about one hundred, and constituted them a Corps of Guards.[7] The practice of having armed Scots attendants appears to have been continued by the succeeding sovereigns of France, and Charles V. is stated to have placed this corps on a regular establishment.

The life of Louis IX is said to have been saved twice—first in France and later in Egypt during the Holy War—by his loyal and brave Scottish attendants. After returning from Palestine in 1254, that king increased the number of Scots attending him to about one hundred and established them as a Corps of Guards.[7] This practice of having armed Scottish attendants seems to have continued with the later kings of France, and Charles V. reportedly organized this corps into a formal unit.

1415
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1429
1440

When King Henry V. of England, after having gained the memorable victory at Agincourt, on the 25th of October, 1415, and captured many of the principal towns and castles of France, was acknowledged as heir to the French throne by Charles VI., the Scots Guards appear to have quitted the court, and to have taken part with the Dauphin (afterwards Charles VII.), in his resistance to the [Pg 3]new arrangement which deprived him of the succession to the crown. At the same time 7000 men were sent from Scotland, under the command of John Earl of Buchan, to assist the Dauphin, and these auxiliaries having evinced signal gallantry on several occasions, especially at the battle of Baugé, on the 22nd March, 1421, when the Duke of Clarence and above a thousand English were killed, King Charles VII. selected from among them one hundred "Men at Arms," and one hundred "Archers," whom he constituted a corps of Guards for the protection of the Royal Person, which corps was subsequently designated the "Gendarmes Ecossoises:" at the same time, the Scots Commander, the Earl of Buchan, was appointed Constable of France. The Scots continued with the French army, and signalized themselves at the capture of Avranches, in Normandy, in 1422; and at the battle of Crevan, in 1423. An additional force of five thousand men was sent from Scotland to France in 1424, and the Scots gave proof of personal bravery at the battle of Verneuille, in 1424; and in the attack of an English convoy under Sir John Falstolfe, in 1429; and after these repeated instances of gallantry, Charles VII. selected a number of Scots gentlemen of quality and approved valour, whom he constituted a Guard, to which he gave precedence before all other troops in France, and this guard was designated Le Garde du Corps Ecossoises.[8] The Scots Gendarmes, and Garde du Corps, continued to form part [Pg 4]of the French military force until about the year 1788; but for more than a hundred years before their dissolution the officers and men were nearly all French.

When King Henry V of England won the famous battle at Agincourt on October 25, 1415, and captured many important towns and castles in France, he was recognized as the heir to the French throne by Charles VI. The Scots Guards seem to have left the court and joined the Dauphin (later Charles VII) in opposing the new arrangement that took away his claim to the crown. At the same time, 7,000 soldiers were sent from Scotland, led by John Earl of Buchan, to support the Dauphin. These troops showed remarkable bravery on several occasions, especially at the battle of Baugé on March 22, 1421, where the Duke of Clarence and over a thousand English soldiers were killed. King Charles VII selected one hundred "Men at Arms" and one hundred "Archers" from among them to form a royal guard, later known as the "Scottish Gendarmerie." Additionally, the Scots Commander, the Earl of Buchan, was appointed Constable of France. The Scots remained with the French army and distinguished themselves during the capture of Avranches in Normandy in 1422 and at the battle of Crevan in 1423. In 1424, an extra force of five thousand men was sent from Scotland to France, and the Scots proved their bravery at the battle of Verneuille in 1424 and during an attack on an English convoy led by Sir John Falstolfe in 1429. After these repeated acts of valor, Charles VII chose a group of notable Scottish gentlemen of proven courage and established them as a Guard, giving them precedence over all other troops in France, known as The Scottish Bodyguard.[8] The Scots Police and Bodyguard continued to be part of the French military until around 1788; however, for over a hundred years prior to their dissolution, the officers and men were mostly French.

1484
1495
1509
1515

About the year 1484, another auxiliary force proceeded from Scotland to France; and the Scots in the French service signalized themselves in various parts of Europe, but especially in Italy in the year 1495, and they acquired the principal glory in the conquest of Naples.[9] There were also Scots troops with the French army serving against the Venetians in 1509,[10] and with King Francis I. of France, in Italy, in 1515, in which year the Scots Guards were nearly all killed in defence of the King's person before Pavia, where he was taken prisoner.[11] After this fatal battle King Francis is stated to have exclaimed, "We have lost everything but our honour!"

Around 1484, another group from Scotland headed to France, and the Scots in French service distinguished themselves in various parts of Europe, especially in Italy in 1495, where they gained significant fame for their role in the conquest of Naples.[9] There were also Scottish troops with the French army fighting against the Venetians in 1509,[10] and with King Francis I of France in Italy in 1515. That year, the Scots Guards suffered heavy casualties while defending the King at Pavia, where he was captured.[11] After this devastating battle, King Francis reportedly exclaimed, "We have lost everything but our honor!"

1590

Two historical accounts of the origin and services of the First, or Royal, Regiment of Foot, have already been printed, in which this corps is stated to be a continuation of the ancient Scots Guards at the French Court but this is an error,—the Scots Guards were Cavalry, and this was always an Infantry corps, and it never sustained any character in the French army, but that of a regiment of the line. The supposition, that this Regiment was formerly the Body Guard of the Scottish kings is also without foundation.

Two historical accounts of the origin and services of the First or Royal Regiment of Foot have already been published, which claim that this corps is a continuation of the ancient Scots Guards at the French Court. However, this is incorrect—the Scots Guards were Cavalry, while this has always been an Infantry unit, and it never held any status in the French army other than being a regiment of the line. The idea that this Regiment was once the Body Guard of the Scottish kings is also unfounded.

Milan, a military historian of the 18th century, who evinced much zeal and assiduity in tracing the origin of every British corps, designates the Royal Regiment an "Old Scots Corps; the time of its rise uncertain;" [Pg 5]and in the two editions of his succession of Colonels, published in 1742 and 1746, he did not give the date of the appointment of its first Colonel, Sir John Hepburn; but, in a subsequent edition, he states the 26th of January, 1633, to be the date of this officer's commission, as Colonel of the Old Scots Corps. This date appears to be correct, as Sir John Hepburn did not quit Germany until 1632, and no mention of a Scots Regiment in the French service has been met with in any of the military histories, or other French works (of which many volumes have been examined), previously to 1633. This corps must, however, have existed some time as independent companies, previously to its being constituted a regiment, as Père Daniel, in his history of the French army,[12] states, that this regiment, which he designates "Le Regiment de Douglas," was sent from Scotland to France in the reign of James VI. (James I. of England), and this monarch commenced his reign in 1567, when he was only a child, and died in 1625; hence it is evident that it had been in France some years before its formation into a regiment, under the command of Sir John Hepburn, took place. Père Daniel also alludes to this corps, in connexion with Henry IV. of France, and thus associates its services with the wars between that monarch and the Leaguers, which fixes the date of its arrival in France about the second year of his reign, viz. 1590. Francis Grose, the author of the British Military Antiquities, does not profess to be in possession of any information respecting the Royal Regiment, beyond what he obtained from Père Daniel; and the French historians of the seventeenth century introduce the regiment into their works abruptly, without saying a word about its origin. Thus, the only [Pg 6]intelligence extant relating to the origin of this distinguished corps, and which is corroborated by collateral evidence, amounts to this:—"A body of Scottish Infantry proceeded from Scotland to France in the reign of James VI., to assist Henry IV. in his wars with the Leaguers; and was constituted in January, 1633, a regiment, which is now the First, or Royal, Regiment of Foot in the British line." The companies which proceeded to France were probably raised and commanded by men who had served in the Scots Guards at the French Court, which might give rise to the tradition of the Royal Regiment being connected with that corps; and, as the Scots Guards have ceased to exist, the Royals may be considered as the representative of that ancient body.

Milan, an 18th-century military historian, showed great enthusiasm and diligence in tracing the origins of every British corps. He refers to the Royal Regiment as an "Old Scots Corps; the exact date of its founding is unclear.;" [Pg 5] and in both editions of his list of Colonels published in 1742 and 1746, he did not provide the date when its first Colonel, Sir John Hepburn, was appointed. However, in a later edition, he states that the 26th of January, 1633, marks the date of this officer’s commission as Colonel of the Old Scottish Corps. This date seems accurate since Sir John Hepburn did not leave Germany until 1632, and no records of a Scots Regiment serving in France have been found in any military histories or other French works (many volumes of which have been examined) prior to 1633. This corps must have existed for some time as independent companies before being officially recognized as a regiment. Père Daniel, in his history of the French army,[12] notes that this regiment, which he calls "The Douglas Regiment," was sent from Scotland to France during the reign of James VI (James I of England). This king began his reign in 1567 when he was just a child and died in 1625. Therefore, it is clear that it had already been in France for a few years before it was formed into a regiment under the command of Sir John Hepburn. Père Daniel also mentions this corps in connection with Henry IV of France, linking its services to the wars between that king and the Leaguers, which suggests it arrived in France around the second year of his reign, specifically 1590. Francis Grose, the author of British Military Antiquities, states he has no information about the Royal Regiment apart from what he learned from Père Daniel, and 17th-century French historians abruptly include the regiment in their writings without discussing its origins. Thus, the only [Pg 6] information available regarding the origins of this distinguished corps, supported by additional evidence, is this:—"A group of Scottish infantry traveled from Scotland to France during the reign of James VI to help Henry IV in his battles against the Leaguers. It was officially established as a regiment in January 1633, which is now the First, or Royal, Regiment of Foot in the British Army.." The companies that went to France were likely raised and led by men who had served in the Scots Guards at the French Court, which might explain the tradition of the Royal Army Unit being linked to that corps; and, since the Scots Guards have since been disbanded, the Royalty can be considered the representatives of that historic unit.

1591
1595

The occasion of these Scots companies being raised and sent to France in the reign of James VI., was the succession of Henry of Navarre, a Protestant prince, to the throne of France, in 1589, by the title of Henry IV., when a sanguinary war commenced between him and the combined Roman Catholic princes and nobles, called the Leaguers, who opposed his accession to the throne with all their power and influence. Queen Elizabeth furnished the French monarch with auxiliary English forces; the King of Scotland permitted his subjects to aid the Protestant cause, and several companies of Scottish foot were raised and sent to France. The British troops highly distinguished themselves under the Lord Willoughby, Sir John Norris, Sir Roger Williams, and other commanders. The English afterwards quitted France, but Henry IV., having discovered the value of these companies of hardy and valiant Scots, retained them in his service.

The reason these Scottish companies were formed and sent to France during James VI’s reign was due to Henry of Navarre, a Protestant prince, ascending to the French throne in 1589 as Henry IV. This marked the beginning of a bloody conflict between him and the combined Roman Catholic princes and nobles known as the Leaguers, who fought against his claim to the throne with all their might. Queen Elizabeth supported the French king by providing English forces,

1609
1610

In 1609, and the early part of 1610, Henry IV. made[Pg 7] preparations for engaging in a war with the House of Austria; but he was murdered in the streets of Paris on the 14th of May, 1610; and, after his death, his son, Louis XIII., being a minor, the preparations for war were discontinued, and part of the army was disbanded.

In 1609 and the early part of 1610, Henry IV made[Pg 7] plans to go to war with the House of Austria. However, he was assassinated on the streets of Paris on May 14, 1610. After his death, since his son, Louis XIII, was still a minor, the war preparations were halted, and part of the army was disbanded.

Leaving the Scots companies in France, where they appear to have been employed in garrison duty for many years, the Record commences the narrative of the services of another body of Scots, under the King of Sweden, of which the Royal Regiment is also the representative.

Leaving the Scottish companies in France, where they seem to have been stationed for many years, the Record begins the story of another group of Scots, serving under the King of Sweden, of which the Royal Regiment is also a representative.

1611
1613

Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, who was designated "the lion of the north," succeeded to the throne in 1611, and he soon began to take an important part in the affairs of Europe. Having heard of the valour of the Scots, he procured, in 1613, a number of companies from Scotland and from the Netherlands,[13] and formed two Scots regiments. He also hired fifteen ships from the Scots nation, which took the town and district of Drontheim, and sailed afterwards to the southernmost shores of Sweden.[14]

Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, known as "the lion of the north," became king in 1611 and quickly started playing a significant role in European affairs. After learning about the bravery of the Scots, he arranged in 1613 to bring several companies from Scotland and the Netherlands,[13] creating two Scottish regiments. He also hired fifteen ships from Scotland, which captured the town and area of Drontheim, then sailed to the southernmost shores of Sweden.[14]

1615
1616

A peace was soon afterwards concluded between Sweden and Denmark; but Gustavus retained his Scots veterans in his service; and in 1615 he commenced a war with Russia. He soon rendered himself master of the province of Ingria,—took by storm the strong fort of Kexholm, and besieged Plesko; but he was induced to desist from further enterprises by the pacific interposition of King James I. of England, and a cessation of hostilities took place.

A peace was soon reached between Sweden and Denmark; however, Gustavus kept his Scottish veterans in his service. In 1615, he started a war with Russia. He quickly took control of the province of Ingria, captured the strong fort of Kexholm in a storm, and besieged Plesko. But he was persuaded to halt further actions by the diplomatic intervention of King James I of England, leading to a cessation of hostilities.

1617
1619

The Scots in the service of Gustavus were, however, allowed but a short period of repose before they were again called upon to take the field. In 1617 Gustavus invaded Poland; and his troops were engaged in various actions until 1619, when a truce was agreed upon by the contending powers.

The Scots serving Gustavus, however, were given only a brief break before they were once again called to battle. In 1617, Gustavus invaded Poland, and his troops participated in various conflicts until 1619, when a truce was established between the warring parties.

1620
1621

In 1620 the King of Sweden renewed the war; and the Scots, under Colonels Ruthven and Seaton, distinguished themselves at the siege and capture of Riga, the capital city of Livonia. The towns of Dunamond and Mittau were also captured soon afterwards; and these successes were followed by another truce.

In 1620, the King of Sweden restarted the war, and the Scots, led by Colonels Ruthven and Seaton, made a name for themselves during the siege and capture of Riga, the capital city of Livonia. The towns of Dunamond and Mittau were also taken soon after, and these victories were followed by another truce.

Meanwhile events had transpired which gave rise to the formation of another body of Scots, with whose services the Royal Regiment is also connected. The Protestants of Bohemia having revolted from the dominion of Austria, elected to the throne the Count Palatine, who was assisted by an English regiment under Sir Horace Hore; and had also in his service a regiment of English and Scots, under Colonel Gray; and one of the Scots companies was commanded by John Hepburn, who was the first Colonel of the Royal Regiment. Gray's regiment was employed in 1620 to guard the King of Bohemia's person; but after the loss of the battle of Prague in 1621, His Majesty fled to Holland. Gray's regiment formed part of the force rallied by the Earl of Mansfield; after many enterprises, it retreated to the Palatinate, and was employed in Alsace and Germany.

Meanwhile, events occurred that led to the formation of another group of Scots, connected to the services of the Royal Regiment. The Protestants of Bohemia revolted against Austrian rule and chose the Count Palatine as their king, who was supported by an English regiment led by Sir Horace Hore. Additionally, he had a regiment of English and Scots under Colonel Gray; one of the Scottish companies was led by John Hepburn, who was the first Colonel of the Royalty Regiment. Gray's regiment was assigned in 1620 to protect the King of Bohemia, but after the defeat at the Battle of Prague in 1621, the king fled to Holland. Gray's regiment became part of the forces assembled by the Earl of Mansfield; after numerous engagements, it retreated to the Palatinate and was engaged in Alsace and Germany.

1622
1625

After the Princes of the Union had made peace with the Emperor, it retreated through Alsace and Lorraine, and along the borders of France to the Netherlands, and was engaged with a Spanish force near Fleurus (30th August, 1622), when Sir James Ramsay and Captains Hepburn and Hume evinced signal gallantry. The army[Pg 9] afterwards proceeded to Holland, and was disbanded; when Hepburn and his company entered the service of the King of Sweden. About the year 1625, Gustavus Adolphus appointed John Hepburn Colonel of a Scots regiment, of which the Royal Regiment of Foot is the representative.

After the Princes of the Union made peace with the Emperor, they retreated through Alsace and Lorraine, and along the borders of France to the Netherlands. They engaged with a Spanish force near Fleurus (30th August, 1622), where Sir James Ramsay and Captains Hepburn and Hume showed remarkable bravery. The army[Pg 9] later moved to Holland and was disbanded; then Hepburn and his company joined the service of the King of Sweden. Around 1625, Gustavus Adolphus appointed John Hepburn as Colonel of a Scottish regiment, which the Royal Foot Regiment represents.

The King of Sweden renewed hostilities with Poland in 1625, and conquered Selburg, Duneberg, Nidorp, and Dorpat; and defeated the Polish army on the plains of Semigallia.

The King of Sweden resumed fighting with Poland in 1625 and captured Selburg, Duneberg, Nidorp, and Dorpat; he also defeated the Polish army on the plains of Semigallia.

1626

During the succeeding year he captured several places belonging to the Elector of Brandenburg; and in a short time afterwards gained possession of Polish Prussia.

During the following year, he took several locations that belonged to the Elector of Brandenburg, and shortly after that, he gained control of Polish Prussia.

Historians have omitted to state the part which the Scots regiments took in these services; but it is recorded that at the relief of Mew, a town near the conflux of the river Versa into the Vistula, Colonel John Hepburn's Scots soldiers highly distinguished themselves. These veterans being sent upon a desperate service, climbed a steep and difficult eminence with surprising alacrity to attack the Poles.

Historians have failed to mention the role that the Scots regiments played in these efforts; however, it’s noted that during the rescue of Mew, a town near where the river Versa joins the Vistula, Colonel John Hepburn's Scots soldiers distinguished themselves greatly. These veterans, sent on a risky mission, climbed a steep and challenging hill with impressive speed to confront the Poles.

"When Thurn and Hepburn had gained the summit, which lay near the banks of the Vistula, they found the Polish soldiers entrenching themselves, and fell on them with incredible fury. But as the Poles poured in fresh troops every moment, the fight was maintained for two hours with surprising obstinacy. During this interval Gustavus threw a supply of men and ammunition into the town. And here, once more, it appeared that infantry were able to resist an equal or superior body of cavalry, for the fire of Thurn's soldiers was irresistible, and the pikemen stood immovable, like a wall of brass."[15] The Poles, dismayed at the desperate re[Pg 10]solution of their opponents, raised the siege, and Gustavus entered the town on the same evening.

"When Thurn and Hepburn reached the top, close to the Vistula River, they found Polish soldiers digging in, and they attacked them with incredible fury. But as the Poles continuously brought in fresh troops, the battle continued for two hours with surprising stubbornness. During this time, Gustavus sent in reinforcements and supplies to the town. Yet again, it showed that infantry could withstand an equal or larger force of cavalry, as the fire from Thurn's soldiers was overwhelming, and the pikemen stood firm, like a wall of brass. The Poles, discouraged by the desperation of their opponents, lifted the siege, and Gustavus entered the town that same evening." [15] The Poles, dismayed at the desperate re[Pg 10]solution of their opponents, raised the siege, and Gustavus entered the town on the same evening.

1627

The King of Sweden made his appearance in Prussia in 1627, at the head of a brave and well-appointed army, of which Colonel Hepburn's regiment formed a part; he took Kesmark by assault, and defeated, on the same day, a division of Polish troops marching to its relief. He afterwards besieged and captured Marienberg; and defeated the Poles at Dirschan.

The King of Sweden arrived in Prussia in 1627, leading a courageous and well-equipped army, which included Col. Hepburn's regiment; he stormed Kesmark and defeated a group of Polish troops that were coming to help it on the same day. He then laid siege to and took Marienberg; and he defeated the Poles at Dirschan.

1628

The army was joined in 1628 by nine thousand Scots and English soldiers, and from this period the British troops took an important part in the military operations of the Swedish monarch, who was now at the head of 2,000 cavalry, 24,000 infantry, and 3,000 archers. He repulsed the Poles in a sharp skirmish, and captured four field-pieces and fourteen colours; and he subsequently besieged Dantzic, but he afterwards relinquished his design on this place, and captured, by surrender, Newburg, Strasberg, and Dribentz, and took Sweitz and Massovia by storm.

The army was joined in 1628 by nine thousand Scottish and English soldiers, and from that point on, the British troops played a significant role in the military operations of the Swedish king, who now commanded 2,000 cavalry, 24,000 infantry, and 3,000 archers. He drove back the Poles in a fierce skirmish, capturing four artillery pieces and fourteen flags; he then laid siege to Dantzic, but later abandoned that plan and captured Newburg, Strasberg, and Dribentz by surrender, and took Sweitz and Massovia by force.

This year Stralsund was besieged by the Imperialists, and two Scots regiments in the service of the King of Denmark, with a detachment from the King of Sweden's army, under the Scots Colonel, Sir Alexander Lesley, assisted in the defence of the town; after a siege of three months, the Emperor's General, Albert Count Walstein, having half-ruined a numerous army, retired from before the place.

This year Stralsund was surrounded by the Imperialists, and two Scottish regiments serving the King of Denmark, along with a detachment from the King of Sweden's army, led by the Scottish Colonel, Sir Alexander Lesley, helped defend the town. After a three-month siege, the Emperor's General, Albert Count Walstein, having severely weakened his large army, withdrew from the area.

1629

In the succeeding year the Emperor Ferdinand II. commenced measures for the extirpation of the protestant religion in Germany, where it had taken deep root for about a century; he also sent troops to the assistance of the Poles in their war with Sweden; but Gustavus was enabled to oppose the united armies, and to hold them in check. In a partial action between the advance-guards, a few[Pg 11] miles from Thorn, Gustavus's hat was knocked off in a personal encounter with one of the enemy's officers named Sirot, who afterwards wore the hat without knowing to whom it belonged. On the succeeding day, two prisoners (one a Scots officer named Hume) seeing Sirot wearing the King, their master's, hat, wept exceedingly, and with exclamations of sorrow, desired to be informed if the King was dead. Sirot, being thus made acquainted with the quality of his antagonist in the preceding day's skirmish, related the manner in which he became possessed of the hat, upon which they recovered a little from their anxiety and surprise. Soon afterwards the King of Poland, having nearly exhausted his resources, became disposed to enter into pacific relations with Sweden, and a treaty was concluded in the summer of this year.

In the following year, Emperor Ferdinand II started efforts to root out the Protestant religion in Germany, where it had been established for about a century. He also sent troops to help the Poles in their war against Sweden, but Gustavus managed to confront the combined armies and keep them at bay. In a skirmish between the forward units a few[Pg 11] miles from Thorn, Gustavus's hat was knocked off during a personal confrontation with an enemy officer named Sirot, who then wore the hat without realizing who it belonged to. The next day, two prisoners (including a Scots officer named Hume) saw Sirot wearing the King’s hat and cried profusely, desperately asking if the King was dead. Once Sirot learned about the identity of his opponent from the previous day's clash, he explained how he came to have the hat, which eased some of their worry and shock. Soon after, the King of Poland, having nearly depleted his resources, became inclined to seek peaceful relations with Sweden, resulting in a treaty being signed that summer.

This peace gave the King of Sweden an opportunity of executing his design of interposing in behalf of the persecuted protestants of Germany, in which he was abetted by England, France, and Holland, and the Scots in his service had the honour of taking part in this glorious enterprise.

This peace gave the King of Sweden a chance to step in for the persecuted Protestants of Germany, with support from England, France, Holland, and the Scots in his service, who had the honor of participating in this glorious mission.

1630

Preparations were made for this great undertaking with perseverance and judgment. It is recorded in history that the King of Sweden had in his service ten thousand English and Scots soldiers, well nurtured and experienced in war, in whom "he always principally confided, conferring on them the glory of every critical and trying adventure." Amongst these forces, Colonel John Hepburn's Scots Regiment appears to have held a distinguished character for gallantry on all occasions; and no troops appear to have been found better calculated for this important enterprise than the Scots, who proved brave, hardy, patient of fatigue and priva[Pg 12]tion, frugal, obedient, and sober soldiers. In addition to the British troops already in his service, Gustavus afterwards entered into a treaty with the Marquis of Hamilton, who engaged to raise eight thousand English and Scots for the service of the Swedish monarch.

Preparations were made for this significant undertaking with determination and insight. History records that the King of Sweden had ten thousand English and Scottish soldiers in his service, well-trained and experienced in warfare, whom "he always primarily trusted, giving them the honor of every crucial and challenging mission." Among these forces, Col. John Hepburn's Scots Regiment seems to have stood out for its bravery on all occasions; and no troops appeared to be better suited for this important mission than the Scots, who were proven to be brave, tough, able to endure hardship and deprivation, frugal, obedient, and disciplined soldiers. In addition to the British troops already serving him, Gustavus later formed a treaty with the Marquis of Hamilton, who committed to raising eight thousand English and Scots to serve the Swedish king.

When the King sailed with his main army for Pomerania, where he arrived towards the end of June, 1630, Colonel Hepburn's Regiment was stationed under the renowned Chancellor Oxenstiern in Polish Prussia; but it was soon afterwards engaged in operations in Outer Pomerania; and was subsequently again stationed in Prussia, from whence it was suddenly ordered to Rugenwald, in consequence of the following extraordinary occurrence.

When the King set sail with his main army for Pomerania, arriving around the end of June 1630, Colonel Hepburn's Unit was stationed under the famous Chancellor Oxenstiern in Polish Prussia. However, it soon became involved in operations in Outer Pomerania and was later stationed again in Prussia, from where it was suddenly ordered to Rugenwald due to an extraordinary event.

One of the Scots regiments[16] in the service of Sweden, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Monro, having embarked from Pillau in the middle of August, in order to join the main army, was shipwrecked a short distance from Rugenwald in Pomerania, which place was occupied by a garrison of Imperialists. These brave Scots, being cast ashore, drenched with wet, without ammunition, and having only their pikes and swords, and a few wet muskets, found themselves surrounded by garrisons of the enemy, and at a distance of eighty miles from the king and his army; yet, with astonishing resolution [Pg 13]and courage, under such disadvantageous circumstances, they concealed themselves near the shore until night, and, having secretly procured a few dry muskets and some ammunition from a Pomeranian officer, they took the town by a midnight assault, and maintained themselves, fighting and skirmishing with the enemy, until Colonel Hepburn arrived with his regiment to their relief.[17]

One of the Scottish regiments[16] serving Sweden, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Monro, set sail from Pillau in mid-August to join the main army but got shipwrecked not far from Rugenwald in Pomerania, where there was an Imperialist garrison. These brave Scots washed ashore, soaked, without ammunition, and only carrying their pikes, swords, and a few damp muskets. They found themselves surrounded by enemy forces and about eighty miles away from the king and his army. Yet, showing incredible determination and bravery in such tough conditions, they hid near the shore until nightfall. After secretly obtaining some dry muskets and ammunition from a Pomeranian officer, they launched a midnight attack on the town and held their ground, fighting and skirmishing with the enemy until Colonel Hepburn arrived with his regiment to rescue them.[17]

A Swedish army of eight thousand men was soon afterwards assembled near Rugenwald, and Colonel Hepburn's Regiment, having been relieved from garrison duty, advanced to Colberg, and was engaged in the blockade of the town; a detachment of the regiment was also sharply engaged with a body of Imperialists which was advancing to relieve the place, but was defeated.[18]

A Swedish army of eight thousand troops was soon gathered near Rugenwald, and Colonel Hepburn's Battalion, after being relieved from garrison duty, moved towards Colberg and participated in the blockade of the town; a unit from the regiment also had a fierce encounter with a group of Imperialists that was trying to lift the siege, but they were defeated.[18]

1631

During the winter the regiment marched to the vicinity of Stettin, the capital of Pomerania: it was subsequently employed in several operations; and in March, 1631, it was encamped at Schwedt, in the province of Brandenburg, where it was formed in brigade with three other Scots regiments, viz.—Mackay's, Lumsdell's, and Stargate's. This brigade was commanded by Colonel Hepburn, whose regiment took the right, and was designated Hepburn's Scots Brigade or the Green Brigade: other brigades were also formed and designated the Yellow Brigade, the Blue Brigade, and the White Brigade.[19]

During the winter, the regiment marched to near Stettin, the capital of Pomerania. It was later involved in several operations, and in March 1631, it was camped at Schwedt in Brandenburg, where it formed a brigade with three other Scottish regiments: Mackay's, Lumsdell's, and Stargate's. This brigade was led by Colonel Hepburn, whose regiment was on the right and was called Hepburn's Scottish Brigade or the Green Brigade. Other brigades were also formed and named the Yellow Brigade, the Blue Brigade, and the White Brigade.[19]

Advancing from Schwedt on the 24th of March, the regiment proceeded with the main army, commanded by Gustavus in person, to Frankfort on the Oder, and was employed in the attack on the town. The army arrived before the town during the afternoon preceding Palm Sunday, and the regiment was posted opposite Gubengate. On the following day, after divine service had been twice performed, the King sent Captain Guntier of the regiment, with a serjeant and twelve private men, to ascertain if a body of troops could be lodged between the outer and inner walls; and this little party having, with fine courage, waded the ditch and ascended the mud wall, gained the required information, and returned without sustaining any loss; the King immediately afterwards commanded the town to be attacked by storm; Hepburn's Scots Brigade was ordered to commence the assault, and a select body of pikemen, with Sir John Hepburn at their head, took the lead in this splendid enterprise.

Advancing from Schwedt on March 24th, the regiment moved with the main army, led by Gustavus himself, to Frankfort on the Oder and was involved in the attack on the town. The army arrived outside the town on the afternoon before Palm Sunday, and the regiment was stationed opposite Gubengate. The next day, after two church services, the King sent Captain Guntier of the regiment, along with a sergeant and twelve soldiers, to find out if troops could be stationed between the outer and inner walls; this small group bravely waded through the ditch and climbed the mud wall, gathered the necessary information, and returned without any casualties. The King then ordered the town to be stormed; Hepburn's Scottish Brigade was instructed to begin the assault, and a specially chosen group of pikemen, led by Sir John Hepburn, took the lead in this impressive operation.

The fascines and scaling ladders being ready, the King called Colonels Hepburn and Lumsdell, and said, My valiant Scots, remember your countrymen slain at Old Brandenburg.[20] The next moment the cannon fired a volley, and the storming party rushing through the smoke instantly attacked the town. Colonel Hepburn and his gallant pikemen waded the ditch, in doing which they were waist deep in mud and water, and carried the outer wall in gallant style. The enemy fled from the wall towards a great sallyport, followed by Hepburn and his valiant pikemen in full career; but when within a few paces of the port, Hepburn was wounded in the leg and forced to halt; his place was [Pg 15]instantly supplied by the Major of his regiment, who was shot dead the next moment; many of the pikemen also fell, and the remainder shrank back before the tempest of bullets which assailed them. But in a few moments the pikemen, led by Colonel Lumsdell and Lieutenant-Colonel Monro, returned to the charge, and forced the sallyport; the enemy, being confounded by the fury of the onset, omitted to let down the portcullis. Having gained the streets, the pikemen formed up, and a division of musketeers formed on each flank; the musketeers opened their fire, the pikemen charged along the street, and the enemy was routed, when a dreadful slaughter ensued, for during the fury of the assault no quarter was given. Lieutenant-Colonel Masten, with a party of musketeers of Hepburn's Brigade, followed the pikemen into the town, and joining in the charge, augmented the confusion and slaughter of the enemy. Meanwhile Major John Sinclair and Lieutenant George Heatly, with another party of fifty musketeers of Hepburn's Brigade, scaled the walls with ladders and drove their opponents into the town; but were immediately afterwards charged by a troop of Imperial cuirassiers. The brave Scots retired a few paces, and placing their backs to the wall, kept up such a sharp fire that they forced the cuirassiers to retreat.

The fascines and scaling ladders were ready, and the King called Colonels Hepburn and Lumsdell, saying, My brave Scots, remember your fellow countrymen who were killed at Old Brandenburg.[20] The next moment, the cannon fired a volley, and the storming party rushed through the smoke to attack the town. Colonel Hepburn and his bold pikemen waded through the ditch, getting waist-deep in mud and water, and took the outer wall with great style. The enemy fled from the wall towards a large sallyport, followed by Hepburn and his fearless pikemen. But just a few steps from the port, Hepburn was wounded in the leg and had to stop; his spot was quickly taken by the Major of his regiment, who was shot dead the next moment; many of the pikemen also fell, and the remaining soldiers stepped back in the face of a hail of bullets. However, a few moments later, the pikemen, led by Colonel Lumsdell and Lieutenant-Colonel Monro, charged again and forced the sallyport; confused by the intensity of the assault, the enemy failed to drop the portcullis. Once in the streets, the pikemen formed up, with a division of musketeers on each flank; the musketeers opened fire, the pikemen charged down the street, and the enemy was routed, leading to a terrible slaughter, as no quarter was given during the chaos of the attack. Lieutenant-Colonel Masten, leading a group of musketeers from Hepburn's Brigade, followed the pikemen into the town, joining in the charge to increase the enemy's confusion and destruction. Meanwhile, Major John Sinclair and Lieutenant George Heatly, along with another group of fifty musketeers from Hepburn's Squad, scaled the walls with ladders and pushed their opponents back into the town; but they were soon charged by a group of Imperial cuirassiers. The brave Scots fell back a few paces, and with their backs against the wall, they maintained such a fierce fire that they forced the cuirassiers to retreat.

While Hepburn's Scots Brigade was thus carrying all before it, the Yellow and Blue Brigades attacked another part of the town, where they were warmly received by an Irish Regiment in the Emperor's service, and were twice repulsed. The Irish behaved to admiration, but being eventually overpowered, nearly every man was killed; and their Colonel, Walter Butler, being shot through the arm, and pierced through the thigh with a pike, was taken prisoner.

While Hepburn's Scottish Brigade was making significant progress, the Yellow and Blue Brigades launched an attack on another area of the town, where they were met with strong resistance from an Irish Regiment serving the Emperor, and were pushed back twice. The Irish fought bravely, but ultimately overwhelmed, almost every soldier was killed; their Colonel, Walter Butler, was shot in the arm and pierced through the thigh with a pike, and was taken prisoner.

The slaughter continued for some time. The Impe[Pg 16]rialists beat a parley twice, but the noise and tumult of the conflict was so great that the drum was not heard; and they eventually fled over the bridge, leaving nearly two thousand men and fifty colours behind them, besides stores, treasure, and much valuable property, which fell into the hands of the victors. The leading division of pikemen of Hepburn's Brigade, which, after he was wounded, was commanded by Colonel Lumsdell, captured EIGHTEEN COLOURS. This officer highly distinguished himself; and after the town was taken, the King bid him ask what he pleased and his request should be granted.[21]

The fighting went on for a while. The Imperialists called for a ceasefire twice, but the noise and chaos of the battle were so overwhelming that the drum wasn’t heard; in the end, they fled across the bridge, leaving almost two thousand men and fifty flags behind, as well as supplies, treasure, and a lot of valuable property that fell into the hands of the victors. The main group of pikemen from Hepburn's Brigade, led by Colonel Lumsdell after Hepburn was injured, captured EIGHTEEN FLAGS. This officer stood out for his bravery, and after the town was taken, the King told him to ask for anything he wanted, promising that it would be granted.[21]

Frankfort being thus gallantly won, a Scots officer, Major-General Lesley, was appointed governor of this important acquisition; and on the 5th of April, the King, placing himself at the head of a select body of men from each brigade, commanded by Colonel Hepburn, proceeded in the direction of Landsberg, and while on the march, the advance guard defeated a regiment of Croatians. On the 8th of April a strong fort in front of the town was attacked. The King, having through the invention of a floating-bridge, and the ingenuity of a blacksmith, surprised an out-guard and gained some advantage, the fort surrendered, and the town soon afterwards followed this example. It was a remarkable circumstance that the garrison exceeded in numbers the besieging army; but the valour of Gustavus's troops, and the high state of discipline which prevailed in his army, enabled him to perform astonishing exploits. Colonel Hepburn and Lieutenant-Colonel Monro acquired great credit by their conduct on this occasion.

Frankfort was bravely captured, and a Scottish officer, Major-General Lesley, was appointed governor of this key acquisition. On April 5th, the King, leading a select group of men from each brigade commanded by Colonel Hepburn, headed toward Landsberg. During the march, the advance guard defeated a regiment of Croatians. On April 8th, a strong fort in front of the town was attacked. The King, thanks to the invention of a floating bridge and the skill of a blacksmith, caught an out-guard by surprise and gained an advantage. The fort surrendered, and soon after, the town followed suit. It was notable that the garrison outnumbered the besieging army, but the bravery of Gustavus's troops and the high level of discipline in his army allowed him to achieve remarkable feats. Colonel Hepburn and Lieutenant-Colonel Monro earned significant credit for their actions during this event.

After placing a garrison in Landsberg, the detachment[Pg 17] commenced its march on the 18th of April, back to Frankfort; and Hepburn's Regiment proceeded soon afterwards to the vicinity of Berlin. Attempts were made to induce the Duke of Brandenburg to join with the Swedes, and when persuasion proved unavailing, the city of Berlin was invested. The Duke, alarmed at this hostile proceeding, sent his Duchess and the ladies of the court to entreat Gustavus to forbear; but the Swedish monarch proved inexorable, and the Duke of Brandenburg was forced to comply.

After setting up a garrison in Landsberg, the detachment[Pg 17] began its march back to Frankfort on April 18th; and Hepburn's Battalion soon moved to the area around Berlin. Efforts were made to persuade the Duke of Brandenburg to ally with the Swedes, and when that didn’t work, the city of Berlin was besieged. The Duke, worried about this aggressive action, sent his Duchess and the ladies of the court to plead with Gustavus to hold back; but the Swedish king was relentless, and the Duke of Brandenburg had no choice but to yield.

In July the regiment proceeded to Old Brandenburg, and on its arrival, a pestilential disease raging in the city, the regiment was ordered to encamp in the fields. During the same month the Marquis of Hamilton arrived in Germany with six thousand British troops, which had been raised for the service of the King of Sweden.

In July, the regiment moved to Old Brandenburg, and upon arrival, due to a contagious disease spreading in the city, the regiment was ordered to set up camp in the fields. That same month, the Marquis of Hamilton arrived in Germany with six thousand British troops that had been recruited for the service of the King of Sweden.

The regiment was subsequently engaged in several operations. It encamped a short time near the banks of the Elbe, in the vicinity of Werben, where an entrenched camp was formed, which was attacked several times by the Imperialists without success.

The regiment was later involved in several operations. It set up camp for a short time near the banks of the Elbe, close to Werben, where they established a fortified camp that was attacked multiple times by the Imperialists, but they were unsuccessful.

The Saxons at length united their force with the Swedes; at the same time the Imperialists, under the Count de Tilly, invaded Saxony, and captured several towns, including Leipsic. The Swedish and Saxon armies advanced against the invaders, and this movement was followed by the decisive battle of Leipsic, in which Colonel Hepburn's Regiment took an important part.[22]

The Saxons finally joined forces with the Swedes; at the same time, the Imperialists, led by Count de Tilly, invaded Saxony and captured several towns, including Leipsic. The Swedish and Saxon armies moved against the invaders, leading to the decisive battle of Leipsic, in which Colonel Hepburn's Battalion played a significant role.[22]

Having passed the night in order of battle, at day-break, on the morning of the memorable 7th of September, 1631, divine service was performed in th[Pg 18]e Swedish army, and the troops afterwards advanced against the enemy. The Swedes took the right, and the Saxons the left. The advance guard was composed of three regiments, two Scots and one Dutch, led by three Scots colonels; and Hepburn's Scots Brigade formed part of the reserve, which was commanded by Colonel Hepburn. The engagement commenced about mid-day; and after a tremendous cannonade, the cavalry of both armies advanced and engaged in a series of charges, in which the Swedish and Finland horse had the advantage; and the King was enabled to change his position so as to avoid the evil effects of a high wind and clouds of dust which nearly blinded his soldiers. At length the enemy attacked the Saxons on the left with great fury, and drove them out of the field. The Imperialists then directed their main force against the Swedes, and a detachment from the Scots regiments highly distinguished itself in a conflict with the enemy's cavalry.[23] During the heat of the conflict Hepburn's Scots Brigade was moved from the rear of the centre to the left flank, which had become exposed by the flight of the Saxons. Immediately afterwards two columns of the enemy were seen coming down upon the left of the Swedish army, and the King ordered Hepburn's Scots Brigade to wheel [Pg 19]to the left and confront the enemy. Before this movement was executed, the Imperialists were within musket shot; in a moment the artillery on both sides opened a tremendous cannonade; this was followed by two volleys from the musketeers, and the next moment Hepburn's pikemen went cheering to the charge with distinguished bravery, and, breaking in upon the front of the first column, drove it back with terrible confusion and slaughter. Meanwhile Hepburn's right wing of musketeers, commanded by Colonel Monro, fell with great fury upon the enemy's troops which protected the cannon and captured the guns. The slaughter would have been great, but the ground where the battle was fought being very dry, and newly ploughed, and the wind high, the clouds of dust favoured the escape of the enemy.[24] When Hepburn's Brigade was attacking the enemy's columns, the King sent the Blue Brigade and a body of musketeers to its assistance; but before the arrival of these reinforcements the Scots were triumphant. The Imperial columns being broken, the Swedish horsemen pursued the fugitives until dark and made great slaughter. Success having attended the Swedish arms in other parts of the field, the victory was complete; but the conquerors had the misfortune to lose their baggage, which was plundered by their friends, the runaway Saxons.

After spending the night ready for battle, at dawn on the memorable morning of September 7, 1631, a religious service was held in the Swedish army, and the troops then advanced against the enemy. The Swedes took the right flank, while the Saxons took the left. The advance guard consisted of three regiments—two Scots and one Dutch—led by three Scots colonels; and Hepburn's Scottish Brigade was part of the reserve, commanded by Colonel Hepburn. The fighting started around midday; after a massive cannon barrage, the cavalry from both sides charged into battle. The Swedish and Finnish cavalry had the upper hand, and the King adjusted his position to avoid the adverse effects of a strong wind and clouds of dust that nearly blinded his troops. Eventually, the enemy fiercely attacked the Saxons on the left and pushed them off the field. The Imperial forces then focused their main attack on the Swedes, and a unit from the Scots regiments distinguished itself in a clash with the enemy's cavalry.[23] During the heat of the battle, Hepburn's Scottish Brigade was moved from the rear of the center to the left flank, which had been exposed due to the Saxons' retreat. Soon after, two columns of the enemy were spotted advancing on the left side of the Swedish army, prompting the King to order Hepburn's Scottish Brigade to pivot to the left to face the enemy. Before this maneuver could be completed, the Imperialists were within musket range; in an instant, artillery from both sides unleashed a fierce barrage, followed by two volleys from the musketeers. The next moment, Hepburn's pikemen charged forward with incredible bravery, crashing into the front of the first column and sending it reeling in chaos and death. Meanwhile, Hepburn's right wing of musketeers, led by Colonel Monro, attacked the enemy troops guarding the cannons and seized the guns. There could have been significant bloodshed, but the battlefield's dry, newly plowed ground and strong winds created clouds of dust that aided the enemy's escape.[24] While Hepburn's Brigade was fighting the enemy's columns, the King sent the Blue Brigade and a group of musketeers to assist; however, before these reinforcements arrived, the Scots were already victorious. Once the Imperial columns were broken, the Swedish cavalry pursued the fleeing enemy until nightfall, causing substantial casualties. With victories occurring for the Swedish forces in other parts of the battlefield, the overall win was secured; unfortunately, the victors lost their supplies, which were looted by their comrades, the fleeing Saxons.

The Scots gained great honour in this action, particularly the brigade of which Hepburn's regiment formed part. Colonel Monro, who commanded the right wing of musketeers, writes—"The victory and credit of the day was ascribed to our brigade; we were thanked by hi[Pg 20]s Majesty for our service in a public audience, and in view of the whole army, and we were promised to be rewarded." In another place the same author observes—"His Majesty did principally, under God, ascribe the glory of the victory to the Swedish and Finland horsemen, who were led by the valorous Velt-Marshal Horne; for though the Dutch horsemen did behave themselves valorously divers times that day, yet it was not their fortune to make the charge which did put the enemy to flight; and though there were brave brigades of Swedes and Dutch in the field, yet it was the Scots brigades' fortune to gain the praise for the foot service, and not without cause, for they behaved themselves well, being led and conducted by an expert and fortunate cavalier, the valiant Hepburn."[25]

The Scots earned great honor in this action, especially the brigade that included Hepburn's regiment. Colonel Monro, who was in charge of the right wing of musketeers, writes—"The victory and credit of the day were given to our brigade; we were thanked by His Majesty during a public audience, in front of the whole army, and we were promised a reward." In another instance, the same author notes—"His Majesty primarily, under God, credited the glory of the victory to the Swedish and Finnish horsemen, led by the courageous Velt-Marshal Horne; for although the Dutch horsemen displayed bravery numerous times that day, they did not have the chance to make the charge that sent the enemy fleeing; and while there were brave brigades of Swedes and Dutch in the field, it was the Scots brigades that earned the praise for their efforts on foot, and rightly so, as they performed admirably, being led by an experienced and fortunate cavalryman, the valiant Hepburn."

The pursuit was continued until the Imperial army was literally cut to pieces, excepting a few regiments, which, being favoured by the clouds of dust and smoke, escaped. The Imperial camp was left standing, and the Swedish troops passed the night in their enemy's tents. The Imperial cannon, the greater part of the baggage, and many standards and colours, were captured by the victorious Gustavus. Such were the results of the famous battle of Leipsic,—the most important action which had been fought for more than half a century,—and where the regiment, which is now represented by the First, or Royal Regiment, in the British line, acquired great honour.

The pursuit continued until the Imperial army was literally torn apart, except for a few regiments that, thanks to the clouds of dust and smoke, managed to escape. The Imperial camp was left intact, and the Swedish troops spent the night in their enemy's tents. The victorious Gustavus captured most of the Imperial cannon, the majority of the baggage, and many standards and flags. These were the results of the famous battle of Leipsic—the most significant battle fought in over fifty years—where the regiment now represented by the First, or Royal Regiment, in the British Army, achieved great honor.

After passing the night on the field of battle the army assembled in column, and divine service was again performed; after which the King of Sweden addressed the several regiments on the subject of their exploits on the[Pg 21] preceding day, and again returned thanks to Hepburn's Scots Brigade for its distinguished gallantry.[26] From the field of battle the army advanced to Leipsic, and invested the town, but the recapturing of this place was left to the Saxons. Meanwhile part of Hepburn's Brigade proceeded to Halle, and captured the town and castle on the 11th of September. While the army lay near this place several protestant Princes, with the Elector of Saxony at their head, visited the King, on which occasion his Majesty passed many encomiums on the Scottish nation, and beckoning to Colonel Hepburn, who stood in another part of the room, recommended him, Lumsdell, and Monro, to the Elector's more immediate notice.[27]

After spending the night on the battlefield, the army gathered in formation, and a religious service was held again. Following this, the King of Sweden spoke to the various regiments about their achievements from the previous day and thanked Hepburn's Scottish Brigade once more for their exceptional bravery.[26] The army then moved from the battlefield towards Leipsic and surrounded the town, but the task of reclaiming it was left to the Saxons. In the meantime, part of Hepburn's Squad went to Halle and took control of the town and castle on September 11. While the army was nearby, several Protestant Princes, led by the Elector of Saxony, came to see the King. During their visit, his Majesty praised the Scottish nation and called over Colonel Hepburn, who was standing on the other side of the room, to recommend him, Lumsdell, and Monro to the Elector’s closer attention.[27]

From Halle the brigade marched to Erfurt, in the famous forest of Thuringia, and was afterwards destined to take part in the reduction of the Circle of Franconia. From Erfurt the brigade advanced, with other troops, through the forest of Thuringia,—proceeded a distance of one hundred and eleven miles along difficult roads, and took by capitulation six large towns, in the short [Pg 22]period of eight days. Having arrived at Wurtzburg, the town soon surrendered; but a strong castle, called Marienberg, standing on an eminence on the other side of the river Maine, being garrisoned by a thousand men, well provided with every means of defence, held out against the Swedish arms, and the Scots were selected to commence operations against this place. The approach was hazardous beyond description; one arch of the bridge was blown up, and the batteries raked the bridge from one end to the other. A few daring Scots musketeers, however, passed the river in small boats on the 5th of October, and, leaping on shore in the face of a sharp fire, were soon warmly engaged. A plank had, in the meantime, been laid across the broken arch of the bridge, and a number of veteran Scots running across one after another, joined their companions in the fight, and a lodgment was effected beyond the river, and some advantage gained. The castle was afterwards taken by storm; and this having been deemed an impregnable fortress, it was found well stored with corn, wine, ammunition, and treasure; and small arms were found for seven thousand men.

From Halle, the brigade marched to Erfurt, located in the famous Thuringian forest, and was later set to participate in the campaign to take over the Circle of Franconia. From Erfurt, the brigade moved forward with other troops through the Thuringian forest, covering a challenging distance of one hundred and eleven miles, and captured six large towns within just eight days. Upon reaching Würzburg, the town quickly surrendered; however, a stronghold called Marienberg, perched on a hill across the river Maine and occupied by a thousand men equipped for defense, resisted the Swedish forces. The Scots were chosen to initiate the assault on this stronghold. The approach was extremely risky; one arch of the bridge was destroyed, and the opposing forces fired on the bridge from both ends. Nonetheless, a few brave Scots musketeers crossed the river in small boats on October 5th, and, despite facing intense gunfire, quickly engaged in combat. Meanwhile, a plank had been placed across the damaged arch of the bridge, allowing several veteran Scots to run across one after another to join their fellow soldiers in the fight, securing a foothold beyond the river and gaining some advantage. The castle was eventually taken by storm; considered an impregnable fortress, it was discovered to be well stocked with grain, wine, ammunition, and treasure, alongside enough small arms for seven thousand men.

While the brigade lay at Wurtzburg, the King sent out so many detachments that he had only about ten thousand men at head-quarters, and an army of fifty thousand men, commanded by the Duke of Lorraine, advanced against him. His Majesty having received information that the enemy designed to pass the Maine at Oxenford and attack him, the King proceeded, on the same evening, after dark, to the quarters of Hepburns's Scots Brigade, and commanded the men to assemble under arms immediately. Having selected eight hundred musketeers, his Majesty commanded them to follow him, while the pikemen and colours remained[Pg 23] behind. The musketeers, being led by Brigadier-General Hepburn, and accompanied by eighty Swedish horsemen, continued their march throughout the night, and at two o'clock on the following morning arrived at Oxenford, and formed up in the market-place, while fifty of the horsemen advanced to observe the motions of the enemy. Soon afterwards the report of pistols was heard, when his Majesty sent out a lieutenant and fifty musketeers to skirmish and to cover the retreat of the horse, which service was gallantly performed. The enemy, however, proved too numerous, and the fifty musketeers were forced to retire, when the King sent a hundred musketeers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Monro, to restore the fight, and they drove back a superior body of the Imperialists, for which they were applauded by the King. These few Scots having thus frustrated the designs of the enemy, his Majesty returned to Wurtzburg, leaving Hepburn, with his musketeers, to defend the place; and this excellent officer made such a formidable disposition of his men, and kept so good a countenance, that, although the enemy advanced with his army up to the town with drums beating and colours flying, as though he was about to storm the place, yet he afterwards retired. The musketeers, having thus boldly confronted a large army and maintained their post, were afterwards ordered to return to Wurtzburg.

While the brigade was stationed at Wurtzburg, the King sent out so many detachments that he had only about ten thousand men at headquarters, and an army of fifty thousand men, led by the Duke of Lorraine, advanced against him. Having learned that the enemy planned to cross the Maine at Oxenford and attack him, the King went that same evening, after dark, to the quarters of Hepburn's Scottish Brigade, and ordered the men to assemble under arms immediately. After selecting eight hundred musketeers, he instructed them to follow him, while the pikemen and colors stayed behind[Pg 23]. The musketeers, led by Brigadier-General Hepburn and accompanied by eighty Swedish horsemen, marched through the night and arrived at Oxenford at two o'clock the next morning, forming up in the market-place, while fifty of the horsemen moved forward to watch the enemy's movements. Soon after, the sound of gunfire was heard, prompting the King to send out a lieutenant and fifty musketeers to skirmish and cover the retreat of the horsemen, which was done with great bravery. However, the enemy proved too numerous, and the fifty musketeers had to fall back. The King then sent a hundred musketeers, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Monro, to re-engage, and they drove back a larger force of Imperialists, for which they earned the King's praise. These few Scots, having thwarted the enemy's plans, allowed his Majesty to return to Wurtzburg, leaving Hepburn and his musketeers to defend the town. This excellent officer organized his men so effectively and maintained such a strong presence that, despite the enemy advancing with drums beating and colors flying as if to storm the place, they eventually withdrew. After successfully standing up to a large army and maintaining their positions, the musketeers were later ordered to return to Wurtzburg.

On the 7th of November Hepburn's Scots Brigade, or the Green Brigade, advanced with the army towards Frankfort on the Maine, a place celebrated throughout Europe for its annual fairs; and while traversing the rich plains and beautiful scenery of one of the most fruitful parts of Germany, several strong towns surrendered to the army. The brigade crossed[Pg 24] the Maine at Aschaffenberg, on the 14th of November, and arrived at Frankfort on the 16th, when the city surrendered.

On November 7th, Hepburn's Scottish Brigade, also known as the Green Brigade, moved forward with the army towards Frankfort on the Maine, a place famous across Europe for its annual fairs. As they traveled through the rich plains and stunning landscapes of one of the most fertile regions in Germany, several strong towns surrendered to the army. The brigade crossed[Pg 24] the Maine at Aschaffenberg on November 14th and arrived at Frankfort on the 16th, when the city surrendered.

In the early part of December Hepburn's or the Green, and the Blue brigades, were employed in the siege of a strong fort near Oppenheim, and while performing this service, these hardy veterans were encamped in the midst of a deep snow. The enemy made a sally in the night, but were repulsed by the Scots pikemen, and on the following morning the fort surrendered. The two brigades afterwards attacked a fort, and also the castle belonging to the town. A party of gallant Scots having stormed the wall between the outward fort and castle, they found the drawbridge down, and, forcing an entrance into the castle, they put the Spanish garrison to the sword; at the same time another party stormed the fort with such fury that nine companies of Italians were soon overpowered and forced to surrender. These Italians afterwards engaged in the Swedish service, and were attached to the Green Brigade; but they all deserted during the following summer. The King having passed the Rhine with part of his army to attack the town on the other side, the place surrendered.

In early December, the Hepburn's or the Green and Blue brigades were involved in the siege of a strong fort near Oppenheim. While doing this, these brave veterans were camped in deep snow. The enemy made a night raid but was pushed back by the Scots pikemen, and the next morning, the fort surrendered. The two brigades later attacked another fort and the castle in the town. A group of daring Scots stormed the wall between the outer fort and the castle, found the drawbridge down, and forced their way into the castle, where they killed the Spanish garrison. At the same time, another group attacked the fort with such ferocity that nine companies of Italians were quickly overwhelmed and made to surrender. These Italians later joined the Swedish army and became part of the Green Brigade, but they all deserted the following summer. The King crossed the Rhine with part of his army to assault the town on the other side, which then surrendered.

Notwithstanding the severity of the season, the King resolved to continue operations, and one Sunday afternoon, in the early part of December, in tempestuous weather, with frost and snow, the army appeared before Mentz. Hepburn's Scots,[28] or the Green Brigade, took its post before the town; and the men having prepared [Pg 25]the batteries during the night, the fire of the cannon commenced at day-break with such fury that the besieged were dismayed, and they surrendered in the middle of December. The brigade was afterwards placed in garrison in the town, where it continued during the remainder of the winter.

Despite the harshness of the season, the King decided to keep the operations going. One Sunday afternoon in early December, during extremely bad weather with frost and snow, the army arrived at Mentz. Hepburn's Scottish,[28] or the Green Brigade, took position in front of the town. The soldiers had set up the batteries overnight, and at daybreak, the cannons fired with such intensity that the defenders were terrified and surrendered in mid-December. The brigade was then stationed in the town, where it stayed for the rest of the winter.

1632

During the preceding campaign, several additional regiments arrived in Germany from Scotland, namely, Sir James Lumsdell's, the Master of Forbes', Sir Frederick Hamilton's, and Colonel Monro's; also Colonel Austin's English regiment; recruits also arrived for the old regiments; and in the beginning of 1632 there appear to have been thirteen Scots regiments and five English regiments in the service of the King of Sweden. There were also two Scots generals, three major-generals, three brigadier-generals, twenty-seven colonels, fifty-one lieutenant-colonels, and fourteen Scots majors,[29] in the Swedish army: and the First, or Royal, Regiment of Foot, in the British line, being the only one of these eighteen British regiments which has continued to exist to the present time, it is the representative of the whole of this gallant force.

During the last campaign, several more regiments arrived in Germany from Scotland, including Sir James Lumsdell's, the Master of Forbes', Sir Frederick Hamilton's, and Colonel Monro's; along with Colonel Austin's English regiment. Recruits also came in for the old regiments. By early 1632, there seemed to be thirteen Scottish regiments and five English regiments serving the King of Sweden. In addition, there were two Scottish generals, three major-generals, three brigadier-generals, twenty-seven colonels, fifty-one lieutenant-colonels, and fourteen Scottish majors, [29] in the Swedish army. The First, or King's Foot Regiment, in the British line is the only one of these eighteen British regiments that has survived to this day, representing the entire gallant force.

Hepburn's veterans remained in garrison at Mentz, recruiting in vigour and in numbers, until the beginning of March, 1632, when they proceeded to Frankfort on[Pg 26] the Maine, and, advancing from thence to Aschaffenberg, were reviewed in the fields before the town on the 6th of March, by the King of Sweden. From Aschaffenberg the brigade continued its march to Weinsheim, where it was reviewed by the Elector Palatine, who complimented this distinguished body of Scots on the high character it had acquired for deeds of valour.

Hepburn's veterans stayed stationed in Mentz, actively recruiting both in strength and numbers, until early March 1632, when they moved to Frankfort on[Pg 26] the Maine. From there, they marched to Aschaffenberg, where they were reviewed in the fields outside the town on March 6 by the King of Sweden. After leaving Aschaffenberg, the brigade continued to Weinsheim, where they were reviewed by the Elector Palatine, who praised this renowned group of Scots for their exceptional reputation for bravery.

After this review the brigade advanced with the army to invade Bavaria, and on the 26th of March it appeared before Donawerth on the Danube, when the King posted part of the troops on the heights above the town. On the following day, a battery having been constructed to command the bridge, the enemy made a furious sally, and, having driven back some Swedish troops, captured the guns; but a number of Hepburn's veterans rushing forward sword in hand, the Bavarians were repulsed and driven back into the town. During the night, Sir John Hepburn marched his brigade with great silence five miles up the Wernitz, and having crossed the river, returned by the opposite bank to an angle which commanded the bridge over the Danube, where he posted his musketeers behind garden-walls and hedges, and formed the pikemen into three bodies under the cover of the enclosures. At day-break the enemy's garrison attempted to force its way through the besieging army; eight hundred musketeers rushed suddenly out of the town towards the bridge where Hepburn's men were posted, when the Scots musketeers opened a destructive fire, and before the smoke had cleared away, the pikemen came cheering forward to the charge, while the musketeers drew their swords and joined in the attack, and the enemy's column was broken and cut to pieces. Many of the Bavarians fled towards the town; Hepburn's veterans, following in full career, entered the town with the fugi[Pg 27]tives, and made great slaughter in the streets. Meanwhile, the enemy's troops, which sallied on the other side of the town, were also nearly all destroyed. The governor escaped, but he saved only a small portion of his garrison. Thus Donawerth was captured in forty-eight hours after the army appeared before the town; and in this exploit the gallant veterans under Sir John Hepburn acquired new laurels.[30]

After this review, the brigade moved forward with the army to invade Bavaria, and on March 26th, it arrived at Donawerth on the Danube, where the King stationed some troops on the heights above the town. The next day, after a battery was set up to control the bridge, the enemy launched a fierce attack, driving back some Swedish troops and capturing the guns. However, a group of Hepburn's veterans rushed in with their swords drawn, repelling the Bavarians and pushing them back into the town. During the night, Sir John Hepburn quietly marched his brigade five miles up the Wernitz, crossed the river, and returned along the opposite bank to a position that overlooked the bridge over the Danube. There, he stationed his musketeers behind garden walls and hedges and organized the pikemen into three groups sheltered by the enclosures. At daybreak, the enemy's garrison tried to break through the besieging army; eight hundred musketeers suddenly charged out of the town toward the bridge where Hepburn's men were waiting. The Scottish musketeers opened a devastating fire, and before the smoke had cleared, the pikemen charged forward with cheers, while the musketeers drew their swords and joined the assault, breaking the enemy's column and decimating it. Many of the Bavarians fled toward the town, and Hepburn’s veterans, in hot pursuit, entered the town with the fugitives, inflicting heavy casualties in the streets. Meanwhile, the enemy troops that charged from the opposite side of the town were nearly all annihilated. The governor escaped, but he managed to save only a small part of his garrison. Thus, Donawerth was captured just forty-eight hours after the army arrived, and in this operation, the brave veterans under Sir John Hepburn earned new honors.[30]

This success enabled the King to penetrate into Bavaria; and in the early part of April Hepburn's Brigade took part in the brilliant enterprise of forcing the passage of the river Lech in the face of a superior army, and the success which attended this daring exploit alarmed one half of Europe, and astonished the other.

This success allowed the King to move into Bavaria; and in early April, Hepburn's Brigade participated in the impressive mission of crossing the river Lech against a stronger army, and the success of this bold move shocked half of Europe and amazed the other half.

The brigade was afterwards engaged in the siege of Augsburg, which place capitulated on the 10th of April. From Augsburg the brigade proceeded with the army to Ingoldstadt, and, being engaged in the siege of this town, it had one very trying night's service: the King, expecting a sally from the garrison, ordered Hepburn's veterans to stand all night under arms on some high ground near the town; the enemy kept up a constant fire against the brigade with dreadful execution, and the men had to stand like targets to be shot at, without the power of making resistance. "To my mind," observes the brave Colonel Monro, "it was the longest night in the year, though in April, for at one shot I lost twelve[Pg 28] men of my own company." The first attack not succeeding, the King raised the siege and retired.

The brigade was later involved in the siege of Augsburg, which fell on April 10th. From Augsburg, the brigade moved with the army to Ingoldstadt, where they participated in the siege of the town. One night was particularly tough: the King, anticipating an attack from the garrison, ordered Hepburn's veterans to remain on guard all night on some high ground near the town. The enemy fired upon the brigade continuously, inflicting serious casualties, and the men had to stand there like targets, unable to fight back. "To me," notes the courageous Colonel Monro, "it felt like the longest night of the year, even though it was April, because at one point I lost twelve[Pg 28] men from my own company." After the first attack failed, the King lifted the siege and withdrew.

After quitting the precincts of Ingoldstadt, the brigade was detached against Landshut, a pretty little town with a castle, in Bavaria, which place surrendered on the 29th of April.

After leaving the area of Ingolstadt, the brigade was sent to Landshut, a charming little town with a castle in Bavaria, which surrendered on April 29th.

Having completed this conquest, the brigade proceeded to Freysingen, where it rejoined the main army, and advanced from thence to Munich. This celebrated city surrendered immediately, and the King being desirous of preserving it from plunder, he made a present of about five shillings English to every soldier in the army, and posted Hepburn's Scots Brigade at the bridge to prevent the ingress of stragglers. The army was afterwards encamped without the town, excepting the old Scots brigade, which entered the city with the King, and Hepburn's own regiment furnished the guard at the market-place, while the remainder of the brigade furnished the King's guard at the castle. As no other brigade was admitted into Munich, this circumstance proves the high estimation in which this old Scots corps was held. Its commander, Brigadier-General Hepburn, was appointed governor of Munich.

Having completed this conquest, the brigade moved on to Freysingen, where it rejoined the main army, and then advanced to Munich. This famous city surrendered immediately, and the King, wanting to protect it from looting, gave about five shillings to every soldier in the army and stationed Hepburn's Scottish Brigade at the bridge to stop any stragglers from entering. The army then set up camp outside the town, except for the old Scots brigade, which entered the city with the King, and Hepburn's own regiment provided the guard at the market square while the rest of the brigade guarded the King at the castle. Since no other brigade was allowed into Munich, this shows how highly regarded this old Scots corps was. Its leader, Brigadier-General Hepburn, was appointed governor of Munich.

Leaving this city on the 1st of June, the brigade again directed its march towards Donawerth, where it arrived on the 4th. It subsequently marched to the relief of Weissemberg, which was besieged by the enemy; but the garrison surrendered before the troops marching for its relief arrived. The brigade then continued its march to Furt, where an encampment was formed. It was afterwards employed in several operations of a defensive character. The King having to defend Nurenberg, and to confront an army of 60,000 men with only[Pg 29] 20,000, his Majesty formed an entrenched camp round the city, where the brigade was stationed some time.

Leaving this city on June 1st, the brigade headed toward Donawerth, arriving on the 4th. It then marched to assist Weissemberg, which was under siege by the enemy; however, the garrison surrendered before the troops arrived to help. The brigade continued its march to Furt, where a camp was set up. It was later involved in several defensive operations. The King needed to defend Nurenberg and face an army of 60,000 men with only 20,000 troops. His Majesty established a fortified camp around the city, where the brigade was stationed for some time.

The enemy's army, commanded by the Duke of Bavaria and Count Walstein, appeared before Nurenberg, and by means of their immense superiority of numbers endeavoured to cut off the supplies of provision from the Swedish army, but were unable to accomplish their object. The opposing armies lay watching each other's movements until the 21st of August, when, reinforcements having arrived for the Swedes, the King attacked the enemy's fortified camp; the old Scots Brigade was sharply engaged in the attack of the heights of Altenberg, and in the attempt on Altenberg Castle, in which service it lost many officers and men; but the attack failed at every point. The King afterwards formed a fortified camp within cannon shot of the enemy, and the two armies confronted each other until the 8th of September, when his Majesty retired, and five hundred musketeers of the old Scots Brigade, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Sinclair, covered the retreat to Neustadt. A few days afterwards, the Marquis of Hamilton being about to return to England, Brigadier-General Hepburn obtained permission to accompany him, and the regiment was left under the command of the Lieutenant-Colonel. When the gallant Hepburn and several other officers took leave of their companions in arms, Monro informs us that "the separation was like the separation which death makes betwixt friends and the soul of man, being sorry that those who had lived so long together in amity and friendship, also in mutual dangers, in weal and in woe, the splendour of our former mirth was overshadowed with a cloud of grief and sorrows, which dissolved in mutual tears."

The enemy's army, led by the Duke of Bavaria and Count Walstein, appeared at Nuremberg and, using their overwhelming numbers, tried to cut off the supply lines to the Swedish army, but they couldn't succeed. The two armies kept an eye on each other's movements until August 21st, when fresh reinforcements arrived for the Swedes. The King launched an attack on the enemy's fortified camp; the old Scots Brigade was heavily involved in the assault on the heights of Altenberg and in the effort to take Altenberg Castle, during which it lost many officers and men, but the attack failed at every point. The King then set up a fortified camp within cannon range of the enemy, and the two armies faced each other until September 8th, when His Majesty withdrew, and five hundred musketeers from the old Scots Brigade, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Sinclair, covered the retreat to Neustadt. A few days later, as the Marquis of Hamilton was preparing to return to England, Brigadier-General Hepburn got permission to accompany him, leaving the regiment under the Lieutenant-Colonel's command. When the brave Hepburn and several other officers bid farewell to their comrades, Monro tells us that "the separation was like the separation that death causes between friends and the human soul, feeling sorrow that those who had lived together so long in friendship and solidarity, through mutual dangers, in good and bad times, had their former joy overshadowed by a cloud of grief and sorrow, which turned into shared tears."

The brigade was now commanded by Colonel Monro,[Pg 30] and towards the end of September it marched to the relief of Rayn, which was besieged by the enemy; but this garrison also surrendered before the troops marching to its relief arrived. The King, however, resolved to retake the town, and having arrived before the walls on the 3rd of October, he took advantage of a thick fog, and brought his cannon to bear upon the works unperceived, when the garrison immediately surrendered.

The brigade was now led by Colonel Monro,[Pg 30] and by the end of September, it marched to rescue Rayn, which was under siege by the enemy. However, the garrison surrendered before the troops could reach it. The King decided to reclaim the town, and on October 3rd, he arrived at the walls, using a thick fog to position his cannons without being noticed, which caused the garrison to surrender immediately.

The brigade being much exhausted and decreased in numbers from its recent hard services, it was placed in quarters of refreshment in Bavaria, while the King marched with part of the army into Saxony. Before his departure, his Majesty expressed his approbation of the conduct of these veteran Scots on all occasions, and exhorted the commanding officers to use every possible expedition in replacing the casualties in the ranks of their respective regiments; but this proved the final separation between the great Gustavus Adolphus and these distinguished regiments; his Majesty marched to Saxony, and was killed at the battle of Lützen,[31] which was fought on the 6th of November, 1632.

The brigade, worn out and diminished in numbers from their recent tough campaigns, was placed in quarters for rest in Bavaria while the King moved with part of the army to Saxony. Before leaving, His Majesty praised the actions of these veteran Scots consistently and urged the commanding officers to do everything possible to replace the losses in their respective regiments; however, this marked the final separation between the great Gustavus Adolphus and these distinguished regiments. His Majesty marched to Saxony and was killed at the battle of Lützen,[31] which took place on November 6, 1632.

After the death of the King of Sweden[32] the old Scots [Pg 31]Brigade served for a short time under the Elector Palatine, and was employed in the siege and capture of Landsberg, a town of Upper Bavaria on the Lech; and while before this place a dispute about precedence arose between this and another (Ruthven's) brigade: "But," observes Colonel Monro, "those of Ruthven's Brigade were forced, notwithstanding their diligence, to yield the precedence unto us, being older blades than themselves, for in effect we were their schoolmasters in discipline, as they could not but acknowledge."

After the death of the King of Sweden[32] the old Scots [Pg 31]Brigade served for a short time under the Elector Palatine and was involved in the siege and capture of Landsberg, a town in Upper Bavaria on the Lech. While at this location, a dispute about precedence came up between this brigade and another one (Ruthven's brigade). "But," notes Colonel Monro, "those in Ruthven's Brigade were forced, despite their efforts, to acknowledge our precedence, as we were older soldiers than they, for in reality we were their instructors in discipline, which they couldn’t deny."

When the capture of Landsberg was effected, the old Scots Brigade marched to the relief of Rayn, which was closely beset by the Bavarians, who raised the siege on the approach of the Scots, and retired into Saxony.

When Landsberg was captured, the old Scots Brigade marched to help Rayn, which was under heavy attack from the Bavarians. When the Scots arrived, the Bavarians lifted the siege and retreated into Saxony.

From Rayn the brigade marched to the vicinity of the [Pg 32]ancient city of Augsburg, where the men lay two months of extreme cold weather in the open fields; the loss of the great Gustavus Adolphus was now seriously experienced, the generals were indecisive, and operations were suspended.

From Rayn, the brigade marched to the area near the [Pg 32] ancient city of Augsburg, where the men spent two months enduring severe cold in the open fields. The loss of the great Gustavus Adolphus was now keenly felt; the generals were uncertain, and operations came to a halt.

1633

But in February, 1633, the brigade was again called into action. It proceeded, in the first instance, to Ulm, a considerable town on the banks of the Danube, and from thence towards Memmingen, to attack a division of the enemy stationed in the town; but, having halted at some hamlets within three miles of the place, the houses took fire in the night, and the brigade lost much baggage, and saved its cannon and ammunition with difficulty. This misfortune did not, however, prevent the troops from marching against their adversaries, who after some sharp skirmishing, retired.

But in February 1633, the brigade was called to action again. It first went to Ulm, a significant town by the banks of the Danube, and then moved toward Memmingen to attack an enemy division stationed there. However, after stopping at some villages just three miles from the town, a fire broke out at night, causing the brigade to lose a lot of equipment while managing to barely save their cannons and ammunition. This setback didn’t stop the troops from advancing against their enemies, who eventually retreated after some intense skirmishes.

Soon afterwards the brigade proceeded to Kaufbeuren, a small town on the Wertach, and having invested the place, the garrison held out two days, and then surrendered. Having refreshed the men with three days' rest at Kaufbeuren, the brigade marched with part of the army towards the Iller, and, having passed the river by a temporary bridge, besieged Kempten (the ancient Campodunum). But while the brigade lay before the town, it was suddenly ordered to proceed by forced marches to the Duchy of Wirtemberg.

Soon after, the brigade moved to Kaufbeuren, a small town on the Wertach River. After surrounding the place, the garrison held out for two days before surrendering. After giving the men a three-day rest in Kaufbeuren, the brigade marched with part of the army toward the Iller River. After crossing the river on a temporary bridge, they laid siege to Kempten (the ancient Campodunum). However, while the brigade was positioned outside the town, it was suddenly ordered to make a forced march to the Duchy of Wirtemberg.

Having been recalled from Wirtemberg, the brigade proceeded to Donawerth on the Danube, where it was stationed during a great part of the summer; while a convention of the Protestant princes of Germany was held at Heilbronn. The pay of the troops being a long time in arrear, they resolved not to engage in any further operations until their arrears were paid. Thus disorder[Pg 33] and confusion found its way into the Swedish army, and the Scots regiments were no longer recruited with the same facility as formerly.

Having been called back from Württemberg, the brigade moved to Donawerth on the Danube, where it was stationed for most of the summer while a meeting of the Protestant princes of Germany took place in Heilbronn. The soldiers' pay was overdue for a long time, so they decided not to participate in any further operations until their debts were settled. As a result, disorder[Pg 33] and confusion crept into the Swedish army, and the Scottish regiments were no longer filled as easily as before.

1634

The old Scots Brigade, however, continued at its post of duty, and it formed part of the army, commanded by Marshal Horn and the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, which advanced to the relief of Nordlingen; and this movement brought on a general engagement, which was fought in the vicinity of the town on the 26th of August, 1634, when the confederates were defeated, and the Scots Brigade suffered so severely, that one of the regiments (Monro's) was reduced a few days afterwards to one company.[33] After the battle, the wreck of this distinguished brigade retreated to Worms, a town situate on the left bank of the Rhine; and, Marshal Horn having been taken prisoner, the veteran Scots were under the orders of the Duke of Saxe-Weimar.

The old Scots Brigade, however, stayed on duty, and it became part of the army led by Marshal Horn and the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, which moved forward to help Nordlingen; and this action led to a full-scale battle, fought near the town on August 26, 1634, where the confederates were defeated, and the Scots Brigade suffered so badly that one of the regiments (Monro's) was cut down to just one company a few days later.[33] After the battle, the remnants of this distinguished brigade retreated to Worms, a town located on the left bank of the Rhine; and with Marshal Horn captured, the veteran Scots were now under the command of the Duke of Saxe-Weimar.

The loss of the battle of Nordlingen almost ruined the protestant interest in Germany, but soon afterwards the court of France agreed to support this depressed and declining cause. The prospect of immediate succours from France allayed the consternation which prevailed amongst the confederate princes. A French army approached the Rhine, and several towns in Alsace admitted French garrisons.

The defeat at Nordlingen nearly destroyed the Protestant movement in Germany, but shortly after, the French court decided to back this struggling cause. The promise of immediate support from France eased the panic among the allied princes. A French army moved toward the Rhine, and several towns in Alsace welcomed French troops.

In the French army which thus approached the Rhine, the celebrated Sir John Hepburn appeared at the head of a Scots regiment in the French service. When this officer quitted Germany in 1632 (as before stated), he was not satisfied with the manner in which the Swedish affairs were conducted: on his arrival in England he was knighted; in the following year he tendered his services[Pg 34] to Louis XIII.; and a regiment having been constituted of the old Scots companies and some newly-raised men, he was appointed its Colonel, by commission dated the 26th of January, 1633. He served in 1634 with the French army,[34] commanded by Marshal de la Force. During the summer he was engaged in the siege of La Motte (or La Mothe), which place surrendered on the 26th of July; and Hepburn's Regiment lost one captain and several men in this service. On the 19th of December, Sir John Hepburn passed the Rhine with his own and six other regiments of infantry, seven cornets (or troops) of cavalry, and a train of artillery, and took post at Manheim, from whence he sent forward parties to reconnoitre the enemy. The remainder of the French army afterwards passed the Rhine, and Sir John Hepburn marched to the relief of Heidelberg, an ancient city situate on the river Neckar, at the foot of the mountain called the Giesberg. This city was besieged by the Imperialists, and defended by the Swedes. After some sharp fighting, in which Sir John Hepburn distinguished himself, the besieging army retreated, and the city was delivered to the French on the 23rd of December.

In the French army approaching the Rhine, the renowned Sir John Hepburn led a Scots regiment serving the French. When this officer left Germany in 1632 (as previously mentioned), he was unhappy with how the Swedish situation was being managed. Upon arriving in England, he was knighted; the following year, he offered his services[Pg 34] to Louis XIII. A regiment was formed from the old Scots companies and some newly raised men, and he was appointed its Colonel, with a commission dated January 26, 1633. He served in 1634 with the French army,[34] commanded by Marshal de la Force. During the summer, he participated in the siege of La Motte, which surrendered on July 26; Hepburn's Regiment lost one captain and several men during this operation. On December 19, Sir John Hepburn crossed the Rhine with his regiment and six other infantry regiments, seven cavalry troops, and a battery of artillery, and took position at Manheim, where he sent out parties to scout the enemy. The rest of the French army later crossed the Rhine, and Sir John Hepburn marched to assist Heidelberg, an ancient city on the Neckar River at the base of the Giesberg mountain. This city was under siege by the Imperialists and defended by the Swedes. After some intense fighting, where Sir John Hepburn made a name for himself, the besieging army retreated, and the city was handed over to the French on December 23.

1635

After this success, part of the French army marched to Landau, and formed a junction with the Swedish forces under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, which had escaped after the defeat at Nordlingen. Thus the remaining few veterans of Hepburn's Scots Regiment in the Swedish service, and Hepburn's Scots Regiment in[Pg 35] the French service, were brought into contact to fight together in the same cause, and the two regiments appear to have been incorporated into one. This union would, doubtless, prove agreeable to both corps; the veterans in the Swedish service had long been without pay, and the strongest attachment existed between them and their former leader, Sir John Hepburn, who had been their companion in toil, in danger, and in victory; and this union of the two corps placed them again under their favourite commander: at the same time, Hepburn's regiment in the French service was already much decreased in numbers from a long campaign, and the addition of these renowned veterans would prove a valuable acquisition. Thus Hepburn's Regiments, or Le Régiment d'Hebron in the Swedish service, and Le Régiment d'Hebron in the French service (for the French historians use the same title for both regiments), appear to have become one corps in 1635; and there is reason to believe that the remains of several other Scots corps in the Swedish service were added to Hepburn's Regiment, as its establishment, two years afterwards, is stated to have amounted to the extraordinary number of 8316 officers and soldiers.[35] There appear also to have been two other Scots regiments in the French service in 1635, namely, Colonel Lesley's and Colonel Ramsay's, besides the Scots Gardes du Corps and Gendarmes spoken of at the beginning of this Memoir.

After this victory, part of the French army marched to Landau and joined forces with the Swedish troops under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, who had escaped after the defeat at Nordlingen. As a result, the few remaining veterans of Hepburn's Scottish Regiment in the Swedish service and Hepburn's Scottish Regiment in [Pg 35] the French service were brought together to fight for the same cause, and the two regiments seem to have merged into one. This combination was likely welcomed by both groups; the veterans in the Swedish service had long been unpaid, and they had a strong bond with their former leader, Sir John Hepburn, who had shared in their struggles, dangers, and victories. This unification placed them once again under their beloved commander. At the same time, Hepburn's regiment in the French service had already dwindled in size due to a long campaign, so adding these esteemed veterans would be a significant benefit. Therefore, Hepburn's Regiments, or Le Régiment d'Hebron in the Swedish support and Le Régiment d'Hebron in the French cuisine (as French historians refer to both regiments), appeared to have formed into one unit in 1635. There is also reason to believe that the remnants of several other Scottish corps in the Swedish service were added to Hepburn's Battalion, as its strength two years later was reported to have reached an astonishing 8316 officers and soldiers.[35] In 1635, there also seemed to be two other Scottish regiments in the French service, specifically Colonel Lesley's and Colonel Ramsay's, in addition to the Scottish Gardes du Corps and Gendarmes mentioned at the beginning of this Memoir.

Hepburn's Regiment served during the campaign of 1635 with the French array in Germany, commanded[Pg 36] by the Cardinal de la Valette; and the remains of the Swedish army, which had escaped after the defeat at Nordlingen in 1634, continued to co-operate with the French, and were commanded, under the Cardinal, by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar. Little advantage, however, accrued from placing an ecclesiastical dignitary at the head of the army. The supplies of provision were intercepted by the Germans, the French troops were reduced to the necessity of subsisting on roots gathered about the villages, and the horses were fed on the leaves of trees. At length the army, after burying its cannon and destroying its baggage, retreated through mountainous parts of the country; the Germans followed and attacked the rear; Hepburn's Regiment was sharply engaged amongst the mountains; and the Imperialists were severely punished for their temerity in a sharp action in September, near Metz.[36]

Hepburn's Battalion fought during the 1635 campaign with the French forces in Germany, led[Pg 36] by Cardinal de la Valette. The remnants of the Swedish army that had escaped after the defeat at Nordlingen in 1634 continued to work with the French, under the Cardinal's command, led by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar. However, having a church leader in charge of the army didn't bring much benefit. The Germans intercepted supply lines, forcing the French troops to rely on roots found in the villages for food, while their horses had to eat tree leaves. Eventually, the army retreated through the mountainous regions, burying their cannons and destroying their supplies. The Germans pursued and attacked the rear; Hepburn's Battalion faced intense fighting in the mountains, and the Imperialists faced severe consequences for their recklessness in a fierce clash in September, near Metz.[36]

1636

During the summer of 1636 Hepburn's Regiment served with the army commanded by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, and in the month of May it appeared before Saverne, a town of Alsace, situated on the banks of the river Sarre, which was defended by an Imperial garrison commanded by Colonel Mulhein. The siege of this place was immediately commenced, and the garrison made a desperate resistance. A breach having been effected, three assaults were made on the 20th of June, and were repulsed with great loss. On the following day the batteries against the town opened their fire with greater fury than before, and during the progress of the siege the gallant Sir John Hepburn[37] was shot in the neck, and [Pg 37]died, regretted, not only by his old companions in arms, but also by the court of France, where his valour and abilities were well known and appreciated. After holding out a few days longer the garrison surrendered; and Louis XIII. conferred the vacant Colonelcy of the regiment on Lieutenant-Colonel James Hepburn, whose name appears amongst the Scots lieutenant-colonels in the service of the King of Sweden in 1632.

During the summer of 1636, Hepburn's Battalion was with the army led by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, and in May, they laid siege to Saverne, a town in Alsace located along the river Sarre, which was defended by an Imperial garrison under Colonel Mulhein. The siege began immediately, and the garrison put up a fierce resistance. After a breach was made, three assaults were launched on June 20, but they were repelled with significant losses. The next day, the batteries aimed at the town intensified their fire, and during the siege, the brave Sir John Hepburn[37] was shot in the neck and passed away, mourned not only by his fellow soldiers but also by the court of France, where his bravery and skills were well known and valued. After holding out for a few more days, the garrison surrendered; Louis XIII. then promoted Lieutenant-Colonel James Hepburn to the vacant Colonelcy of the regiment. His name can be found among the Scots lieutenant-colonels serving the King of Sweden in 1632.

1637

The regiment appears to have continued to serve in Alsace, under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, whose army consisted of French, Scots, Swedes, and Germans, in the pay of France; and during the year 1637 it was engaged in several skirmishes with the Imperialists, but no considerable action was performed by either side.

The regiment seems to have kept serving in Alsace, under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, whose army was made up of French, Scots, Swedes, and Germans, all funded by France. In 1637, it got involved in several skirmishes with the Imperialists, but neither side carried out any major actions.

This year Colonel James Hepburn was killed, and he was succeeded in the command of the regiment by Lord James Douglas, second son of William, first Marquis of Douglas. From this period the regiment was known in France by the title of Le Régiment de Douglas.[38]

This year, Colonel James Hepburn was killed, and Lord James Douglas, the second son of William, the first Marquis of Douglas, took over command of the regiment. From this point on, the regiment was known in France as Le Régiment de Douglas.[38]

While the regiment was in Alsace, Picardy was invaded by the Spaniards, and in 1637 this corps of hardy Scots appears to have been withdrawn from the army commanded by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, and stationed near the frontiers of Picardy.

While the regiment was in Alsace, the Spaniards invaded Picardy, and in 1637, this group of tough Scots seems to have been pulled from the army led by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar and assigned to a position near the borders of Picardy.

1638

In the spring of 1638 it was placed under the command[Pg 38] of the Marshal de Chastillon, for the purpose of penetrating into the Earldom of Artois, which at this period formed part of the Spanish Netherlands.

In the spring of 1638, it was put under the command[Pg 38] of Marshal de Chastillon, aiming to advance into the Earldom of Artois, which was part of the Spanish Netherlands at that time.

The army having been assembled near Amiens, passed the Somme on the 18th of May, 1638; Douglas' Regiment, forming part of the division under Lieutenant-General Hallier, passed the river at Abbeville, marched from thence to Doullens, and, after taking part in the capture of several small forts, was engaged in the siege of St. Omer, a place of great strength, and provided with a good garrison. The trenches were opened on the night between the 29th and 30th of June. On the 12th of July three hundred of the garrison issued out of the town to attack the men in the trenches, and encountering a party of Douglas' Scots, a fierce combat ensued, and the Spaniards were driven back with the loss of many men killed and taken prisoners; the enemy also lost a [Pg 39]strong post which they had held until that time.[39] A Spanish force, however, advanced to the relief of the garrison, and having succeeded in throwing succours into the town, the siege was raised by the French.

The army gathered near Amiens crossed the Somme on May 18, 1638; Douglas' Regiment, part of the division led by Lieutenant-General Hallier, crossed the river at Abbeville, marched to Doullens, and, after helping capture several small forts, took part in the siege of St. Omer, a stronghold with a solid garrison. The trenches were dug on the night between June 29 and 30. On July 12, three hundred soldiers from the garrison charged out of the town to attack the men in the trenches, and when they encountered a group of Douglas' Scottish, a fierce battle broke out, resulting in the Spaniards being pushed back with many killed and captured; the enemy also lost a [Pg 39]strong position they had held until then.[39] However, a Spanish force advanced to support the garrison, successfully delivering supplies to the town, leading the French to lift the siege.

After quitting the vicinity of St. Omer, the regiment was engaged in the siege of Renty, a small town on the river Aa. The army appeared before this place on the 1st of August, and on the 9th the garrison surrendered.

After leaving the area around St. Omer, the regiment was involved in the siege of Renty, a small town on the river Aa. The army arrived at this location on August 1st, and the garrison surrendered on the 9th.

The next service in which the troops were employed was the siege of Catelet, a town of Picardy, which the Spaniards had captured in 1636; and this place was taken by storm on the 14th of September.

The next mission the troops were involved in was the siege of Catelet, a town in Picardy that the Spaniards had captured in 1636; this place was stormed and taken on September 14th.

1639

Having passed the winter in quarters in Picardy, Douglas' Regiment marched in the early part of May, 1639, to the rendezvous of the army at Doullens, and served this year against the Spaniards, forming part of the army commanded by General Meilleraie. The French commander marched first towards Aire, but after reconnoitering the defences of this place, he proceeded to Hesdin,—a town situated amongst marshes on the little river Canche, where he arrived on the 19th of May, and commenced the siege of the place with great vigour. Louis XIII. visited the camp, that his presence might animate the soldiers in their attacks; and, the garrison having surrendered on the 29th of June, the King was so well pleased with the manner in which this siege had been conducted, that he presented General Meilleraie with the baton of a Marshal of France; the ceremony was performed in the breach he had made in the fortress, and the King commanded Te Deum to be sung in the principal church of the town.[40]

Having spent the winter in quarters in Picardy, Douglas's Regiment marched in early May, 1639, to the army's meeting point at Doullens and served that year against the Spaniards as part of the army led by General Meilleraie. The French commander first moved towards Aire, but after scouting the defenses there, he continued to Hesdin, a town located among marshes on the small river Canche, where he arrived on the 19th of May and began the siege with great energy. Louis XIII visited the camp to inspire the soldiers in their assaults; and when the garrison surrendered on the 29th of June, the King was so pleased with how the siege was conducted that he awarded General Meilleraie the baton of a Marshal of France. The ceremony took place at the breach he had made in the fortress, and the King ordered Te Deum to be sung in the main church of the town.[40]

After repairing the works, the army advanced against the Spanish forces under the Marquis de Fuentes; and Douglas' Regiment took part in a sharp skirmish near the village of St. Nicholas, on which occasion four pieces of cannon were captured from the Spaniards.

After fixing the works, the army moved forward against the Spanish forces led by the Marquis de Fuentes; and Douglas' Regiment participated in an intense skirmish near the village of St. Nicholas, during which four cannons were taken from the Spaniards.

1640
1641
1642

The regiment continued to take part in the military operations against the Spaniards. Meanwhile Scotland was violently agitated by an attempt made by King Charles I. to introduce the English Liturgy. This was followed by an unfortunate misunderstanding between the King and his Parliament in England, which produced a civil war; but, in the scenes of slaughter and devastation which followed, this regiment did not take part. It was in the service of Louis XIII. of France, who was engaged in a war with Austria and Spain; and the French King had urgent occasion for the presence of the three Scots regiments[41] with his armies.

The regiment continued participating in military operations against the Spaniards. Meanwhile, Scotland was thrown into turmoil by King Charles I's attempt to impose the English Liturgy. This led to a serious misunderstanding between the King and his Parliament in England, which sparked a civil war; however, this regiment did not get involved in the ensuing slaughter and destruction. It was serving Louis XIII of France, who was fighting against Austria and Spain; and the French King urgently needed the three Scottish regiments[41] with his armies.

1643

While the civil war was raging in England, Louis XIII. died (14th May, 1643), and was succeeded by his son Louis XIV., who was afterwards designated Louis le Grand; at the time of his accession he was in his minority. Notwithstanding this event the war was prosecuted with vigour, and the court of France procured, in 1643, an additional regiment of foot from Scotland, commanded by Colonel Andrew Rutherford,[42] afterwards Earl of Teviot. This regiment was designated in France Le Régiment des Gardes Escossois, or the Regiment of Scots Guards: but the title was only honorary, as it was never employed near the royal person. The date of its formation has not been ascertained; [Pg 41]but, as it was afterwards incorporated into Douglas' Regiment, now the First Royals, this corps is its representative, and its services have a place in this Memoir.

While the civil war was going on in England, Louis XIII died (May 14, 1643), and was succeeded by his son Louis XIV, who later became known as Louis le Grand; at the time he took the throne, he was still a minor. Despite this event, the war continued vigorously, and in 1643, the court of France secured an additional regiment of foot from Scotland, led by Colonel Andrew Rutherford,[42] who later became the Earl of Teviot. This regiment was known in France as Le Régiment des Gardes Escossois, or the Scots Guards Regiment: however, the title was purely honorary, as it was never stationed near the royal family. The exact date of its formation hasn’t been established; [Pg 41] but since it was later merged into Douglas' Battalion, which is now the First Royals, this unit represents its legacy, and its contributions are noted in this Memoir.

Immediately after the regiment of Scots Guards arrived in France, it was ordered to advance to the relief of Roucroy, a town of the Ardennes, which was besieged by the Spaniards. The troops employed in this service were commanded by Louis de Bourbon, Duc d'Enghien, who was afterwards celebrated for military achievements under the title of Prince of Condé, or the Great Condé. The Spaniards had a superiority of numbers: the two armies engaged near Roucroy, on the 19th of May, when the French gained a decisive victory, and captured the cannon, baggage, and many of the standards and colours belonging to the Spaniards. Rutherford's Scots' Regiment had the honor of taking part in this battle. It was soon afterwards employed in the siege of Thionville, a town situated on the river Moselle; and had one captain and four men killed, and one major and several private men wounded in the attack of the counterscarp. This siege being prosecuted with vigour, the town surrendered on the 10th of August, and the regiment appears to have marched immediately afterwards for Italy.

Immediately after the Scots Guards regiment arrived in France, they were ordered to move forward to help Roucroy, a town in the Ardennes that was under siege by the Spaniards. The troops assigned to this mission were led by Louis de Bourbon, Duc d'Enghien, who later became known for his military achievements as the Prince of Condé, or the Great Condé. The Spaniards had more soldiers, and the two armies clashed near Roucroy on May 19, where the French emerged victorious, capturing cannons, supplies, and many Spanish flags and standards. Rutherford's Scots Regiment had the honor of participating in this battle. Soon after, they were involved in the siege of Thionville, a town on the Moselle River; during the assault on the counterscarp, one captain and four soldiers were killed, and one major and several privates were wounded. As the siege continued aggressively, the town surrendered on August 10, and the regiment seems to have marched immediately afterwards to Italy.

Meanwhile Douglas' Regiment had been removed from the Netherlands and placed under the orders of Prince Francis-Thomas of Savoy, who commanded the French army in Italy; and, having been engaged in several operations, it was employed in the autumn in the siege of the city of Turin, in Piedmont, which place was invested on the 14th of August. The Scots Regiment of Guards also arrived in Piedmont in time to take part in the siege, which was terminated on the 27th of Sep[Pg 42]tember by the surrender of the city, when Douglas' Regiment was placed in garrison.[43]

Meanwhile, Douglas' Regiment had been moved from the Netherlands and placed under the command of Prince Francis-Thomas of Savoy, who led the French army in Italy. After taking part in several operations, it was engaged in the siege of the city of Turin in Piedmont during the autumn, which began on August 14th. The Scots Regiment of Guards also arrived in Piedmont in time to participate in the siege, which ended on September 27th[Pg 42] with the city's surrender, after which Douglas's Regiment was stationed there.[43]

1644

Before the following campaign the regiment was, however, removed from Piedmont to Picardy; and passing from thence to the Netherlands, it served, in 1644, under the Duke of Orleans, who held, during the minority of Louis XIV., the title of Lieutenant-General to the King. The army in the Netherlands was this year of considerable magnitude, and Douglas' Regiment formed part of the division commanded by Marshal Meilleraie,[44] and was engaged in the siege of Gravelines, a town situated on the river Aa, nine miles from Dunkirk. The communication of Gravelines with the sea rendered it a place of great importance to the Spaniards, who made strenuous exertions for its preservation. Two sorties were made by the garrison in the early part of July, when Douglas' Regiment was sharply engaged, and the enemy was repulsed. Every attempt made by the Spaniards to relieve the place was defeated, and the town surrendered on the 28th of July, 1644. This success was followed by the capture of several forts, and places of minor importance, near the sea.

Before the upcoming campaign, the regiment was moved from Piedmont to Picardy, and then went on to the Netherlands, where it served in 1644 under the Duke of Orleans, who held the title of Lieutenant-General to the King during the minority of Louis XIV. The army in the Netherlands was quite large that year, and Douglas' Regiment was part of the division led by Marshal Meilleraie,[44] and took part in the siege of Gravelines, a town located on the river Aa, nine miles from Dunkirk. The connection of Gravelines with the sea made it very important to the Spaniards, who worked hard to maintain it. The garrison made two sorties in early July, during which Douglas' Battalion was heavily involved, and the enemy was pushed back. Every attempt by the Spaniards to relieve the town was unsuccessful, and it surrendered on July 28, 1644. This victory was followed by the capture of several forts and other less significant locations near the sea.

1645
1646

While the Scots regiments in the service of France were gaining laurels in Italy and Flanders, England continued the theatre of civil war, and many desperate engagements were fought with varied success. At length the King's army, after suffering a series of reverses, was [Pg 43]found unable to withstand the forces of the Parliament; and a number of officers and soldiers, who had fought in the royal cause, fled to France, and were taken into the service of Louis XIV. Five English battalions were formed, and added to the French army in Flanders; and, during the campaign of 1646, the British troops were employed in the siege and capture of Courtray, a considerable town on the river Lys; and they afterwards took a distinguished part in the siege of the city of Dunkirk, which surrendered to the French army on the 10th of October, 1646.

While the Scottish regiments serving France were earning accolades in Italy and Flanders, England was mired in civil war, with many fierce battles fought with mixed results. Eventually, the King's army, after facing a string of defeats, was found unable to resist the Parliament's forces; a number of officers and soldiers who had fought for the royal cause fled to France and joined the service of Louis XIV. Five English battalions were formed and added to the French army in Flanders; during the campaign of 1646, the British troops participated in the siege and capture of Courtray, an important town on the river Lys, and they later played a significant role in the siege of the city of Dunkirk, which surrendered to the French army on October 10, 1646.

1647

The British troops continued to take part in the war in Flanders: and in 1648 a troop of Scots cuirassiers, and the regiment of Scots Guards, had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves at the battle of Lens,[45] in Artois, under that distinguished commander the Prince of Condé. This battle was fought on the 10th of August, 1648. The Spanish army, commanded by Archduke Leopold, suffered a complete overthrow, and lost thirty-eight pieces of cannon, and upwards of one hundred standards and colours.

The British troops continued to participate in the war in Flanders, and in 1648, a troop of Scottish cuirassiers and the regiment of Scottish Guards had a chance to stand out at the battle of Lens,[45] in Artois, under the notable commander, the Prince of Condé. This battle took place on August 10, 1648. The Spanish army, led by Archduke Leopold, faced a total defeat, losing thirty-eight cannons and over one hundred standards and flags.

Soon after this victory an insurrection broke out in Paris; the court removed to Rouel, and afterwards to St. Germain, and part of the army was recalled from Flanders to besiege the capital, and to reduce the Parliament of Paris to obedience.

Soon after this victory, a rebellion broke out in Paris; the court moved to Rouel and then to St. Germain, and part of the army was called back from Flanders to lay siege to the capital and bring the Parliament of Paris into line.

1648
1649

In this year (1648) a treaty was concluded at Munster, which restored peace to a great part of Europe, but the war was continued between France and Spain, and the British troops were continued in the service of France. Mean[Pg 44]while King Charles I. of England, having fallen into the power of Cromwell, was beheaded at Whitehall Palace on the 30th of January, 1649.

In this year (1648) a treaty was signed at Munster, which brought peace to much of Europe, but the war continued between France and Spain, and the British troops remained in the service of France. Mean[Pg 44]while King Charles I of England, having been captured by Cromwell, was executed at Whitehall Palace on January 30, 1649.

While these events were taking place in other parts of Europe, Paris was besieged by the French army, of which Douglas' Regiment continued to form a part; but an amicable arrangement between the Court and Parliament took place in the spring of 1649. This was, however, followed by insurrections in several of the provinces, and the Spanish commanders, availing themselves of the distracted state of France, recaptured several places in the Netherlands.

While these events were happening in other parts of Europe, Paris was under siege by the French army, which still included Douglas' Regiment; however, a friendly agreement between the Court and Parliament was reached in the spring of 1649. This was followed by uprisings in several provinces, and the Spanish commanders, taking advantage of France's chaotic situation, retook several areas in the Netherlands.

While France was disturbed with internal commotions, three hundred veteran Scots, who had been left in garrison at Ypres in West Flanders, were engaged in the defence of that place against the Spaniards, and, after a gallant resistance, were eventually forced to surrender: but obtained honourable conditions, and marched out on the 6th of May, 1649, with drums beating and colours flying.

While France was troubled by internal conflicts, three hundred experienced Scots, who had been stationed at Ypres in West Flanders, fought to defend that location against the Spaniards. After a brave struggle, they were ultimately compelled to surrender, but secured honorable terms and marched out on May 6, 1649, with drums playing and flags flying.

1650

The commotions in France occasioned a decrease in the revenues of Louis XIV., and Douglas' veterans, with the other Scots regiments in the French service, could not procure their pay. Meanwhile, King Charles II., who had been an exile on the continent for some time, was entering into a treaty, called the Covenant, with the Scots, through whose means his Majesty expected to recover the sovereignty of Great Britain; at the same time, application was made to the French court for permission for Douglas' and the other regiments to return to Scotland with the King; but these gallant veterans were so beloved and esteemed in France for their good conduct on all occasions, that Louis XIV. declined to accede to this request, and promised to give them their pay with greater regularity in future.

The unrest in France led to a drop in the revenue for Louis XIV., and Douglas' veterans, along with other Scots regiments serving in France, couldn’t get their pay. At the same time, King Charles II., who had been in exile on the continent for a while, was negotiating a treaty called the Agreement with the Scots, hoping to regain control of Great Britain with their help. Additionally, a request was made to the French court for permission for Douglas's and the other regiments to return to Scotland with the King. However, these brave veterans were so well-liked and respected in France for their consistent good behavior that Louis XIV. refused this request and promised to ensure they received their pay more regularly in the future.

1651

Had these distinguished regiments accompanied their sovereign to Scotland, great advantage would, doubtless, have accrued to the royal cause. But, instead of accompanying their King, they were employed in the defence of several strong towns on the frontiers of Picardy and Flanders. The internal disorders in France continued, a want of money prevailed in the army, and many of the French soldiers deserted. At the same time the Spaniards, being in communication with the disaffected in France, recovered several more of the towns which had been wrested from them in the preceding campaigns, and besieged Dunkirk.

Had these distinguished regiments accompanied their king to Scotland, it would have definitely benefited the royal cause. But instead of joining their king, they were tasked with defending several strong towns on the frontiers of Picardy and Flanders. Internal troubles in France persisted, there was a lack of funding in the army, and many French soldiers deserted. Meanwhile, the Spaniards, in touch with the discontented in France, reclaimed several towns that had been taken from them in previous campaigns and besieged Dunkirk.

While these events were occurring on the continent, Charles II. was crowned King in Scotland; but his affairs not prospering in the north, he penetrated into England, and the Scots troops sustained a decisive overthrow at Worcester on the 3rd of September, 1651. The King fled from the field, and, after remaining in concealment with several loyal families for a short time, he escaped in disguise to France.

While these events were happening on the continent, Charles II was crowned King in Scotland. However, his situation in the north wasn't going well, so he moved into England, and the Scottish troops faced a major defeat at Worcester on September 3, 1651. The King fled the battlefield and, after hiding with several loyal families for a short time, managed to escape in disguise to France.

Meanwhile, the troubles in France were increasing. The Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Condé were opposed to the court; the latter was at the head of an army; and Douglas' Regiment was employed in operations against the insurgents.

Meanwhile, the troubles in France were getting worse. The Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Condé were against the court; the latter was in command of an army; and Douglas' Battalion was involved in actions against the rebels.

1652

After several marches and manœuvres, the opposing armies came in contact in the summer of 1652, in the vicinity of Paris; the royal army was commanded by Marshal Turenne; and the rebel army by the Prince of Condé, who erected barricades in the Fauxbourg of St. Antoine, where he was attacked on the 2nd of July, 1652.[46] The fighting had been continued for some time [Pg 46]with great resolution on both sides, when Douglas' and three other regiments attacked a barricade across one of the streets near the river, which they carried sword in hand, and, having dislodged the enemy from the houses, established themselves on this spot. Immediately afterwards a troop of royal horse, attempting to pass the barricade, was repulsed by the insurgent horsemen, who were driven back in their turn by the fire of Douglas' and another regiment from the houses. Scarcely had the horse quitted the street, when two bodies of insurgent foot came rushing forward with great fury to retake the barricade, but Douglas' and another regiment opened so destructive a fire from the houses, and the regiments which guarded the barricade made so resolute a defence, that the rebels were repulsed with great loss. A general attack was afterwards made on the other posts occupied by the rebels in the suburbs of Paris, and the rebellion would probably have been crushed at once, but the Parisians opened their gates and admitted the insurgents into the city, and thus protected them from the fury of the royal army. The city of Paris having thus manifested a determination to take part with the insurgents, Douglas' Regiment, with the remainder of the royal army, retreated on the same day to St. Denis, where his Majesty and the court had retired.

After several marches and maneuvers, the opposing armies met in the summer of 1652, near Paris; the royal army was led by Marshal Turenne, and the rebel army by Prince Condé, who set up barricades in the Faubourg of St. Antoine, where he was attacked on July 2, 1652.[46] The fighting continued for some time with great determination on both sides when Douglas' and three other regiments launched an attack on a barricade across one of the streets near the river. They took it by storm and, after driving the enemy out of the houses, secured their position there. Soon after, a group of royal cavalry tried to cross the barricade but was pushed back by the insurgent horsemen, who were then forced back themselves by fire from Douglas' and another regiment stationed in the houses. Hardly had the cavalry left the street when two groups of insurgent infantry charged forward fiercely to retake the barricade, but Douglas' and another regiment unleashed such a devastating fire from the houses, while the regiments defending the barricade stood their ground so firmly, that the rebels were driven back with heavy losses. A general assault was then launched on the other positions held by the rebels in the suburbs of Paris, and the rebellion would probably have been crushed immediately, but the Parisians opened their gates and welcomed the insurgents into the city, thus shielding them from the wrath of the royal army. With Paris now showing its support for the insurgents, Douglas's Regiment, along with the rest of the royal army, retreated the same day to St. Denis, where the King and the court had gone.

While the Prince of Condé held possession of Paris, and the royal army lay at St. Denis, a large Spanish army prepared to penetrate from the Netherlands into France, to act in concert with the French insurgents; when the court of Louis XIV. removed to Pontoise, and the army [Pg 47]marched to Compeigne, and encamped under the walls of the town. The Spanish army entered France, but after a short stay it retired to the Netherlands, when the army of Louis XIV. advanced towards Paris, and encamped near Gonesse. This movement was followed by the return of the Spanish forces under the Duke of Lorraine, when the army under Marshal Turenne attempted to intercept the enemy, and a sharp skirmish occurred at Villeneuve St. Georges, nine miles from Paris, and the designs of the Duke of Lorraine were frustrated. But the Prince of Condé marched out of Paris, and succeeded in forming a junction with the Spaniards at Ablon; and the united armies were double the number of the forces under Marshal Turenne, who constructed two temporary bridges over the Seine, threw up entrenchments, and maintained his post for several weeks. While the two armies confronted each other, frequent skirmishes occurred in the fields and vineyards, in which Douglas' Scots took a conspicuous part. On one of these occasions a captain of the regiment was taken prisoner, who escaped from the enemy a few days afterwards, and brought information that the Prince of Condé had left the Spanish army in consequence of indisposition. The enemy not being so watchful as before, and the King's army being in want of provisions, it retired with great secrecy during the night of the 4th of October, and continued its march to Courteuil, when the enemy quitted the vicinity of Paris, and marched into winter quarters in Champagne and other parts of France.

While the Prince of Condé controlled Paris and the royal army was at St. Denis, a large Spanish army was preparing to move from the Netherlands into France to collaborate with the French rebels. At that time, the court of Louis XIV relocated to Pontoise, and the army [Pg 47] marched to Compiègne, setting up camp outside the town. The Spanish army entered France but left for the Netherlands after a short stay, while Louis XIV's army advanced toward Paris and camped near Gonesse. This led to the return of the Spanish forces under the Duke of Lorraine, prompting Marshal Turenne's army to try to intercept the enemy, resulting in a fierce skirmish at Villeneuve St. Georges, nine miles from Paris, which thwarted the Duke of Lorraine's plans. However, the Prince of Condé left Paris and managed to join forces with the Spaniards at Ablon, combining their armies to outnumber Marshal Turenne's troops. Turenne built two temporary bridges over the Seine, set up entrenchments, and held his position for several weeks. During this standoff, there were frequent skirmishes in the fields and vineyards, with Douglas' Scots participating prominently. On one occasion, a captain of the regiment was captured but escaped a few days later, bringing news that the Prince of Condé had left the Spanish army due to illness. With the enemy being less vigilant than before and the King's army low on supplies, it quietly retreated on the night of October 4th and marched to Courteuil, while the enemy withdrew from the area around Paris to settle into winter quarters in Champagne and other parts of France.

When the absence of the united rebel and Spanish army from Paris was ascertained, the royal family of France proceeded with a strong guard to the capital, and obtained possession of the city; and Douglas' Regiment,[Pg 48] with the remainder of the King's army, marched for Champagne, to attack the enemy in his quarters.

When it was confirmed that the united rebel and Spanish army were not in Paris, the royal family of France moved with a heavy guard to the capital and took control of the city. Meanwhile, Douglas' Regiment,[Pg 48] along with the rest of the King's army, headed for Champagne to confront the enemy in their camps.

During the winter Douglas' Regiment was engaged in the siege of Bar le Duc; the lower town was taken by storm, and, about the middle of December, when two practicable breaches were made, the upper town and castle surrendered; when an Irish regiment in the Spanish service was made prisoners. The Irish finding that the Duke of York was with the French army, in command of the Scots gendarmes and a regiment of foot called the Regiment of York, they obtained permission to enter the French service, and were incorporated into the Duke's regiment.

During the winter, Douglas' Regiment was involved in the siege of Bar le Duc. The lower town was captured in an assault, and around mid-December, when two suitable breaches were created, the upper town and castle surrendered, resulting in the capture of an Irish regiment serving the Spanish. The Irish, upon discovering that the Duke of York was with the French army, leading the Scots gendarmes and a foot regiment called the Regiment of York, requested permission to join the French forces and were incorporated into the Duke's regiment.

From Bar le Duc, Douglas' Regiment marched a distance of nine miles, to Ligny, a town situate on the river Ornain, and was engaged in the siege of the castle. A mine being ready, on the 21st of December, "Marshal Turenne commanded the regiments of York and Douglas to prepare for the attack at the springing of the mine, and ordered his own regiment to be in readiness to second them. All things being prepared in this manner, fire was given to the mine, and in the midst of the smoke, before it could be discerned what effect the mine had produced, the Count d'Estrées, who commanded the attack, ordered it to be instantly made. Accordingly, they fell on, passing over the ditch, which was very broad, upon the ice. But when they came to the ditch, they perceived that the mine had failed their expectation, and there was no possibility of mounting the breach. Upon this there was a necessity of making a retreat; the ice broke under the men, and most of them fell into the ditch, which gave leisure to the enemy to do execution on them. Thus,[Pg 49] for want of a little patience to see what effect the mine had wrought; the regiment of York lost four captains, some lieutenants and ensigns, and about a hundred men, slain outright, and the regiment of Douglas two captains and near fifty private soldiers; besides many officers and soldiers hurt."[47] Immediately after this failure another mine was commenced, and the garrison surrendered on the 22nd of December.

From Bar le Duc, Douglas's Regiment marched nine miles to Ligny, a town on the river Ornain, and was involved in the siege of the castle. When a mine was ready, on December 21st, "Marshal Turenne ordered the regiments of York and Douglas to prepare for the attack when the mine was detonated, and he had his own regiment ready to support them. Once everything was set up, the mine was ignited, and amid the smoke, before anyone could see the results, the Count d'Estrées, who was leading the attack, commanded it to begin immediately. They charged forward, crossing the very wide ditch on the ice. But when they reached the ditch, they realized the mine had not worked as hoped, and it was impossible to scale the breach. Consequently, they had to retreat; the ice broke beneath the men, and many fell into the ditch, giving the enemy time to attack them. Thus,[Pg 49] due to a lack of patience to assess the mine's effect, the York regiment lost four captains, some lieutenants and ensigns, and about a hundred men were killed outright, while the Douglas regiment lost two captains and nearly fifty infantry soldiers, in addition to many officers and soldiers who were injured."[47] Shortly after this setback, another mine was started, and the garrison surrendered on December 22nd.

1653

A garrison having been placed in Ligny, the army proceeded to Château Portien, a small town of the Ardennes, situate on the right bank of the river Aisne; and while on this march the weather was so severe, that several of the soldiers were frozen to death on the road. The siege of this place was commenced in the beginning of January, 1653, and the town was delivered up in less than ten days.

A garrison was set up in Ligny, and the army moved on to Château Portien, a small town in the Ardennes located on the right bank of the river Aisne. During this march, the weather was so harsh that several soldiers froze to death along the way. The siege of this location started in early January 1653, and the town surrendered in less than ten days.

Having completed this conquest, the troops proceeded through a difficult tract of country, and besieged Vervins. The weather continued inclement, the men were suffering from the want of food, and great difficulties had to be overcome; yet the attacks were made with such spirit and determination, that possession was gained of this town on the 28th of January.

Having finished this conquest, the troops moved through a tough area and laid siege to Vervins. The weather was still bad, the men were struggling with a lack of food, and they faced many challenges; yet the assaults were carried out with such energy and resolve that they took control of the town on January 28th.

The troops were now exhausted, and Douglas' Regiment was sent into quarters of refreshment. It again took the field in June following; but the enemy had so great a superiority of numbers, that the greater part of the year was passed in defensive operations.

The troops were now worn out, and Douglas' Regiment was sent to rest and recover. They returned to the battlefield the following June, but the enemy had such a significant advantage in numbers that most of the year was spent on defensive maneuvers.

1654
1655

The regiment appears to have passed the year 1654 in garrison. In 1655 it was employed in the Netherlands; its Colonel, Lieutenant-General Lord James Douglas,[Pg 50] commanded a flying camp between Douay and Arras; several skirmishes occurred, and on one occasion Lord James Douglas was killed; he was succeeded in the Colonelcy by his brother, Lord George Douglas, afterwards Earl of Dumbarton. This change in its Colonel did not alter the title of the corps, as it continued to be distinguished by the title of Douglas' Regiment.

The regiment seems to have spent the year 1654 in garrison. In 1655, it was active in the Netherlands; its Colonel, Lieutenant-General Lord James Douglas,[Pg 50] led a mobile camp between Douay and Arras; several skirmishes took place, and on one occasion Lord James Douglas was killed; he was succeeded in the Colonelcy by his brother, Lord George Douglas, who later became Duke of Dumbarton. This change in leadership did not affect the name of the corps, as it continued to be known as Douglas' Battalion.

This year (1655) the King of France concluded a treaty with Cromwell, who was at the head of the British nation with the title of Lord Protector; and it was stipulated that a body of Cromwell's forces should proceed to Flanders to co-operate with the French against the Spaniards.

This year (1655), the King of France made a deal with Cromwell, who was leading the British nation as Lord Protector. It was agreed that a group of Cromwell's troops would go to Flanders to work alongside the French against the Spanish.

1656
1657
1658

This treaty occasioned King Charles II. to unite his interests with those of Spain; the Duke of York quitted France, and obtained a command in the Spanish army; and a great part of the Royal British troops, which had escaped from England and entered the French army, transferred their services from the crown of France to that of Spain. The cavalier gentlemen, who thus transferred their services to the crown of Spain, were formed into a troop of Horse Guards, of which Charles Berkeley (afterwards Earl of Falmouth) was appointed Captain and Colonel; and the remainder were formed into six regiments of foot—one English, one Scots, and four Irish.[48] The determination thus manifested, by the British troops in the service of France to preserve their loyalty to King Charles II., appears to have occasioned [Pg 51]measures to be adopted by the French commanders to prevent Douglas', and the other old Scots regiments, from following this example; and these corps appear to have been placed in remote garrisons, as they are not mentioned in the histories of the military transactions in the Netherlands in 1657 and 1658, in which years the French army and Cromwell's forces captured St. Venant and Mardyk, defeated the Spanish army, and afterwards took Dunkirk, Ypres, Bruges, Dixmude, Furnes, Gravelines, Oudenarde, and Menin; and Dunkirk was occupied by the English.

This treaty prompted King Charles II to align his interests with those of Spain. The Duke of York left France and took a command in the Spanish army, and a large number of British troops who had escaped from England and joined the French army switched their allegiance to Spain. The cavalier gentlemen who made this switch were organized into a troop of Horse Guards, with Charles Berkeley (who later became the Earl of Falmouth) appointed as Captain and Colonel. The rest of the troops were formed into six regiments of foot—one English, one Scottish, and four Irish.[48] The decision shown by the British troops serving France to remain loyal to King Charles II seems to have led to actions by the French commanders aimed at preventing Douglas' and the other old Scottish regiments from doing the same. These units were likely assigned to distant garrisons, as they are not mentioned in the accounts of military events in the Netherlands in 1657 and 1658, years when the French army and Cromwell's forces captured St. Venant and Mardyk, defeated the Spanish army, and later took Dunkirk, Ypres, Bruges, Dixmude, Furnes, Gravelines, Oudenarde, and Menin; Dunkirk was eventually occupied by the English.

1659

In September, 1658, Cromwell died; and in 1659 the Prince of Condé disbanded his forces, and having tendered his submission to the crown of France, he was received into the favour of Louis XIV. At the same time a treaty of peace, called the Peace of the Pyrenees, was concluded between France and Spain, and Dunkirk was ceded to England.

In September 1658, Cromwell died; and in 1659, the Prince of Condé disbanded his troops and submitted to the French crown, gaining the favor of Louis XIV. At the same time, a peace treaty known as the Peace of the Pyrenees was established between France and Spain, and Dunkirk was handed over to England.

1660

After this treaty was concluded the strength of the French army was decreased, and Douglas' Regiment was reduced to eight companies. These events were followed by the restoration of King Charles II. to the throne of Great Britain; when the British troops which had been in the service of Spain were placed in garrison [Pg 52]at Dunkirk; and Douglas' Regiment, in the French service, was in garrison at Avennes.

After this treaty was finalized, the strength of the French army decreased, and Douglas' Regiment was cut down to eight companies. These changes led to the restoration of King Charles II to the throne of Great Britain; at that point, the British troops that had been serving Spain were stationed in garrison [Pg 52] at Dunkirk, while Douglas' Regiment, serving the French, was stationed in garrison at Avennes.

1661

Soon after the restoration, King Charles II. disbanded the army of the Commonwealth, which he found in England at his return. It was, however, deemed necessary to have a regular force established, for in January, 1661, a number of religious fanatics, called millenarians, or fifth monarchy-men, took arms against the government, and, although this insurrection was suppressed in a few days, yet it was deemed necessary to send for the Duke of York's troop of Guards from Dunkirk, and afterwards for Douglas' veteran Scots regiment from Flanders.

Soon after the restoration, King Charles II disbanded the army of the Commonwealth that he found in England when he returned. However, it was considered necessary to establish a regular force, because in January 1661, a group of religious extremists known as millenarians or fifth monarchy-men rose up against the government. Although this uprising was put down in just a few days, it was deemed necessary to call for the Duke of York's troop of Guards from Dunkirk, and later for Douglas' veteran Scots regiment from Flanders.

The regiment having arrived in England in the spring of 1661, it obtained rank in the British army from that date. It appears, however, to have had rank in the Swedish army from about the year 1625, and in the French army from 1633. No instance has been met with of its having been distinguished by any other title than the name of its Colonel, except during part of the time it was in the Swedish service, when it was designated, together with three other Scots regiments of which it is now the representative, the Green Brigade.

The regiment arrived in England in the spring of 1661, and gained rank in the British army from that time. However, it seems to have held rank in the Swedish army since around 1625, and in the French army starting in 1633. There’s no record of it being known by any other name apart from its Colonel’s, except for when it was part of the Swedish service. During that time, it was referred to, along with three other Scottish regiments it now represents, as the Green Brigade.

Soon after its arrival in England the establishment of the regiment was augmented, and its presence at this particular period was of great service to King Charles II.[49] But his Majesty having (after disbanding the whole of [Pg 53]the army of the Commonwealth) established three troops of Life Guards, a regiment of Horse Guards, and two regiments of Foot Guards, in England; and a troop of Life Guards, and a regiment of Foot Guards in Scotland; it was not deemed necessary to detain Douglas' veteran corps in England, and it was, accordingly, sent back to France in 1662.

Soon after its arrival in England, the regiment was expanded, and its presence during this time was very helpful to King Charles II.[49] However, after disbanding the entire army of the Commonwealth, his Majesty formed three troops of Life Guards, a regiment of Horse Guards, and two regiments of Foot Guards in England, along with a troop of Life Guards and a regiment of Foot Guards in Scotland. Because of this, it was not considered necessary to keep Douglas' veteran corps in England, so it was sent back to France in 1662.

1662

At the same time, General Andrew Rutherford, who commanded the battalion of Scots Guards in the French service, having been appointed Governor of Dunkirk by King Charles II., his battalion was incorporated in Douglas' Regiment. There was also another battalion of Scots Foot in the service of France, commanded by Lord James Douglas, and this battalion was likewise incorporated into Douglas' veteran regiment, which now consisted of twenty-three companies of one hundred men each, and its established numbers, including officers and non-commissioned officers, were upwards of 2500.

At the same time, General Andrew Rutherford, who led the battalion of Scots Guards in the French army, was appointed Governor of Dunkirk by King Charles II. His battalion was merged into Douglas' Regiment. There was also another battalion of Scots Foot serving in France, led by Lord James Douglas, and this battalion was also incorporated into Douglas's veteran regiment, which now had twenty-three companies of one hundred men each. Its total numbers, including officers and non-commissioned officers, exceeded 2500.

1663

The King of France having, after the treaty of the Pyrenees, placed his army upon a peace establishment, the strength of Douglas' Regiment was reduced to eight companies of one hundred men each.

The King of France, after the treaty of the Pyrenees, set his army to a peacetime level, which reduced the strength of Douglas' Regiment to eight companies of one hundred men each.

1665
1666

Three years after its return to France, a war broke out between England and Holland; and in the succeeding year Louis XIV. took part with the Dutch against England, when Douglas' regiment was again ordered to quit the French service, and to return to England: it accordingly landed at Rye, in Sussex, on the 12th of June, 1666, and mustered eight hundred men.[50]

Three years after its return to France, a war broke out between England and Holland; in the following year, Louis XIV joined forces with the Dutch against England, prompting Douglas' regiment to be ordered out of the French service and back to England. The regiment landed at Rye, in Sussex, on June 12, 1666, and had eight hundred men. [50]

The Roman Catholics in several counties in Ireland were, at this period, in a state of insurrection; and in a short time after the arrival of the regiment from France,[Pg 54] it was ordered to proceed to Ireland, where it appears to have remained upwards of twelve months.

The Roman Catholics in several counties in Ireland were, at this time, in a state of rebellion; and shortly after the regiment from France arrived, [Pg 54] it was ordered to go to Ireland, where it seems to have stayed for over twelve months.

1668
1670

After the conclusion of the peace of Breda in 1668, the insurrections in Ireland having been suppressed, the regiment was again sent to France; and in an order issued by Louis XIV. in 1670, respecting the rank of regiments, it appears one of the first.[51]

After the peace of Breda was concluded in 1668, and the uprisings in Ireland were put down, the regiment was sent back to France. In an order issued by Louis XIV in 1670 regarding the rank of regiments, it seems to be one of the top ones.[51]

1672

A war commenced in 1672 between the French monarch and the States General of Holland; King Charles II. of England also declared war against the Dutch; and a British force, commanded by the Duke of Monmouth, was sent to France to co-operate with the army of Louis XIV. in an attack upon Holland. Douglas' Regiment had, in the meantime, been augmented to sixteen companies, and when the army took the field, it formed two battalions; and was in the division of the army commanded by Marshal Turenne. Several fortified towns were captured by the main army; and in June, Douglas' Regiment, being encamped in the vicinity of Nimeguen, was detached with several other corps under the Comte de Chamilly to besiege Grave. The attack on the town commenced towards the end of June, and in the early part of July the governor surrendered. A number of the subjects of the British crown, who had entered the service of Holland, being found in garrison, they were permitted to engage in the service of Louis XIV., and were received as recruits in Douglas' Regiment.[52] In August the regiment was withdrawn from [Pg 55]the vicinity of Grave, and ordered to join the forces under Marshal Turenne.

A war began in 1672 between the French king and the States General of Holland. King Charles II of England also declared war against the Dutch, and a British force led by the Duke of Monmouth was sent to France to assist Louis XIV's army in an attack on Holland. Douglas' Regiment had, in the meantime, grown to sixteen companies, and when the army took the field, it was organized into two battalions, making up part of the division commanded by Marshal Turenne. Several fortified towns were captured by the main army, and in June, Douglas' Regiment, camped near Nimeguen, was assigned with several other units under Comte de Chamilly to lay siege to Grave. The assault on the town began at the end of June, and by early July, the governor surrendered. A number of British crown subjects who had joined the service of Holland were found in the garrison and allowed to enlist with Louis XIV's army, being accepted as recruits in Douglas's Regiment.[52] In August, the regiment was pulled back from [Pg 55]near Grave and ordered to join Marshal Turenne's forces.

1673

In 1673 eight thousand British troops served with the French army, and were engaged in the siege of Maestricht, in which service they evinced signal gallantly; and in repulsing a sally of part of the garrison, the Duke of Monmouth, Captain Churchill (afterwards the great Duke of Marlborough), and twelve private men of the English Life Guards (a squadron of which corps was serving with the French army), highly distinguished themselves.[53] The town surrendered on the 2nd of July.

In 1673, eight thousand British troops fought alongside the French army during the siege of Maestricht, where they showed remarkable bravery. During a sortie from the garrison, the Duke of Monmouth, Captain Churchill (who later became the famous Duke of Marlborough), and twelve soldiers from the English Life Guards (a squadron of which was serving with the French) distinguished themselves. [53] The town surrendered on July 2nd.

1674

Before the following year King Charles II. concluded a treaty of peace with the Dutch Republic; but his Majesty did not withdraw the whole of his troops from France; and during the campaign of 1674 Douglas' Regiment, with the Scots regiment of Hamilton, and the English regiments of Monmouth and Churchill, served with the French army on the Rhine, commanded by Marshal Turenne. In the early part of June, Douglas' Regiment was encamped near Philipsburg,[54] a town in the west of Germany about half a mile from the Rhine, and was formed in brigade with the French regiments of Plessis and La Ferté, with a battalion of detachments, commanded by Brigadier-General the Marquis of Douglas.[55]

Before the next year, King Charles II signed a peace treaty with the Dutch Republic; however, his Majesty did not withdraw all his troops from France. During the 1674 campaign, Douglas' Regiment, along with the Scots regiment of Hamilton and the English regiments of Monmouth and Churchill, fought with the French army on the Rhine, led by Marshal Turenne. In early June, Douglas' Regiment was camped near Philipsburg,[54] a town in western Germany about half a mile from the Rhine, and was organized in a brigade with the French regiments of Plessis and La Ferté, along with a battalion of detachments, under the command of Brigadier-General the Marquis of Douglas.[55]

The opposing armies having taken the field, Douglas' Regiment was suddenly withdrawn from the vicinity of Philipsburg, and, after crossing the Rhine, advanced towards the ancient city of Heidelberg, to prevent the junction of the forces under the Duke of Lorraine and [Pg 56]the army commanded by the Duke of Bournonville. This movement brought on several skirmishes, in which the regiment took part; it was also engaged in a sharp action on the 16th of June, when the Imperialists were defeated; and in the accounts of this action published at the time, the conduct of the regiment is spoken of in terms of commendation.

The opposing armies took to the battlefield, and Douglas' Regiment was suddenly pulled back from near Philipsburg. After crossing the Rhine, they moved towards the historic city of Heidelberg to stop the forces led by the Duke of Lorraine from joining up with the army commanded by the Duke of Bournonville. This maneuver led to several skirmishes in which the regiment participated. They also fought in a fierce battle on June 16th, where the Imperialists were defeated. Accounts of this battle published at the time praised the conduct of the regiment.

After chasing the enemy out of the Palatinate, the regiment retired with the army across the Rhine, to join the reinforcements from Alsace and other places; and after the arrival of these troops, the army re-passed the Rhine, and Douglas' and two other regiments were detached to the vicinity of Landau, and ordered to encamp within a league of the town. The regiment was subsequently detached towards Manheim, and, after taking part in several operations, in the beginning of October it was encamped at Lavantzenaw, in Alsace.

After driving the enemy out of the Palatinate, the regiment retreated with the army across the Rhine to join the reinforcements from Alsace and other areas. Once these troops arrived, the army crossed the Rhine again, and Douglas's and two other regiments were sent to the area around Landau, where they were instructed to camp within a league of the town. The regiment was later sent toward Manheim, and after participating in several operations, it was camped at Lavantzenaw in Alsace at the beginning of October.

Information having been received that the Germans had passed the Rhine and advanced to Molsheim, the French and British troops quitted their camp about an hour after midnight on the 3rd of October, and after a march of several hours, arrived at the enemy's camp, and attacked them with great spirit. The conflict took place amongst woods and broken grounds, and the British troops displayed signal gallantry, fighting with a spirit and resolution which the enemy could not withstand. Many officers and men fell, yet the conflict was continued, and Lord Duras (afterwards Earl of Feversham) had three horses killed under him. Eventually the enemy were driven from the field, with the loss of ten pieces of cannon, thirty standards and colours, and several prisoners.[56]

Information was received that the Germans had crossed the Rhine and moved to Molsheim. The French and British troops left their camp about an hour after midnight on October 3rd, and after several hours of marching, they reached the enemy’s camp and launched an attack with great energy. The fight took place in wooded and rough terrain, and the British troops showed remarkable bravery, fighting with a determination that the enemy could not withstand. Many officers and soldiers fell, but the battle continued, and Lord Duras (later known as the Earl of Feversham) had three horses killed underneath him. In the end, the enemy was driven from the field, losing ten cannons, thirty flags and colors, and several prisoners.[56]

The Germans were subsequently reinforced by a number of fresh troops, when Marshal Turenne retired with the French and British forces, and took up a position near Saverne in Alsace, by which he prevented the Imperialists deriving much advantage from their superiority of numbers.

The Germans were then supported by a number of new troops when Marshal Turenne withdrew with the French and British forces, taking a position near Saverne in Alsace, which stopped the Imperialists from gaining much from their numerical superiority.

1675

During the depth of the winter, when the Germans had retreated, Douglas' Regiment[57] was placed, with several other corps, under the orders of the Marquis of Vaubrun, and engaged in the siege of Dachstein, a town in the department of the Lower Rhine. The trenches were opened during the night of the 25th of January, 1675; and during the night of the 28th, Douglas' veterans were engaged in storming the works, and lost several officers and men. Amongst the killed was the Major of the regiment, who is stated by the French historians to have been an officer of great merit. On the following day the governor surrendered the town, when the regiment was sent into quarters.

During the height of winter, after the Germans had pulled back, Douglas' Regiment[57] was assigned, along with several other units, to the command of the Marquis of Vaubrun and participated in the siege of Dachstein, a town in the Lower Rhine region. The trenches were dug during the night of January 25, 1675; and on the night of the 28th, Douglas' veterans took part in an assault on the fortifications, suffering casualties that included several officers and men. Among the dead was the Major of the regiment, who French historians describe as a highly capable officer. The following day, the governor surrendered the town, and the regiment was then sent into quarters.

It again took the field in the month of May, and was encamped for a short time near Strasburg; at the same time the Germans, under the Count de Montecuculi, menaced the city of Philipsburg with a siege; but the French and British forces passed the Rhine on the 7th of June, when the Germans changed their position, and the two armies confronted each other, and manœuvred for several days in the territory bordering on the Rhine. Douglas' Regiment, having been on a detached service for some time, was suddenly ordered to join the main army, from whence it was afterwards sent to Treves to[Pg 58] reinforce the garrison. Several sharp skirmishes occurred; and on the 27th of July, as Marshal Turenne was reconnoitring the enemy, he was killed by a cannon-ball. After the death of this celebrated veteran, the army was commanded ad interim by the Count de Lorge, who retreated across the Rhine. The Germans attacked their adversaries while making this retrograde movement, when the gallant conduct of two battalions of veteran Scots saved the main army from a severe loss. Treves was afterwards besieged by the Germans, and Douglas' Regiment highly distinguished itself in the defence of this ancient city, under the command of Marshal de Crequi. The French troops mutinied, and endeavoured to compel the governor to surrender, but Douglas' Scots stood by the Marshal in the desperate defence of the town, and were thanked for their conduct by Louis XIV. Treves was surrendered on the 5th of September, and the regiment was bound by the articles not to serve for three months, either in the field or in the defence of any town.

It took the field again in May and set up camp for a short time near Strasburg. At the same time, the Germans, led by Count de Montecuculi, threatened to lay siege to the city of Philipsburg. However, the French and British forces crossed the Rhine on June 7th, prompting the Germans to shift their position. The two armies faced each other and maneuvered for several days along the Rhine. Douglas' Regiment, having been on detached service for a while, was suddenly ordered to join the main army, from which it was later sent to Treves to[Pg 58] reinforce the garrison. Several intense skirmishes took place, and on July 27th, as Marshal Turenne was scouting the enemy, he was killed by a cannonball. After the death of this renowned veteran, the army was temporarily commanded by Count de Lorge, who retreated across the Rhine. The Germans attacked their opponents during this retreat, but the brave actions of two battalions of veteran Scots prevented the main army from suffering significant losses. Treves was later besieged by the Germans, and Douglas's Regiment notably defended this ancient city under the command of Marshal de Crequi. The French troops mutinied and tried to force the governor to surrender, but Douglas' Scots stood firm with the Marshal in the desperate defense of the town and were commended for their actions by Louis XIV. Treves surrendered on September 5th, and the regiment was bound by the articles not to serve for three months, either in the field or in the defense of any town.

1676

The French monarch having employed the greater part of his forces in making conquests in the Netherlands, a small army, of which Douglas' and Hamilton's Scots regiments formed part, was employed on the Rhine during the campaign of 1676, under the orders of Marshal Luxembourg. The imperial army, commanded by the Duke of Lorraine, had great superiority of numbers. In the beginning of June, the two armies were manœuvring and skirmishing in Alsace; and on the 5th of that month, while the French were retiring through the mountains near Saverne, the Germans attacked the rear-guard with great fury, and, having forced a defile, put several French squadrons into confusion. But as the German horsemen galloped between the mountains in pursuit, two battalions of Scots foot having taken post on some high ground[Pg 59] beyond the defile, the musketeers opened so tremendous a fire that the pursuing squadrons were checked and forced to retire, when a regiment of German horse, and several squadrons of Lorraine dragoons, were nearly destroyed. In this rencontre Sir George Hamilton and several other officers of distinction were killed. The French army subsequently formed an entrenched camp near Saverne; and the Germans besieged Philipsburg, which was surrendered on the 15th of September.

The French king had used most of his forces to conquer territories in the Netherlands, leaving a small army, which included Douglas' and Hamilton's Scottish regiments, stationed on the Rhine during the 1676 campaign under Marshal Luxembourg's command. The imperial army, led by the Duke of Lorraine, had a significant numerical advantage. At the start of June, the two armies were maneuvering and skirmishing in Alsace; on the 5th of that month, while the French were retreating through the mountains near Saverne, the Germans attacked the rear guard fiercely, forcing a narrow pass and throwing several French squadrons into disarray. However, as the German cavalry charged between the mountains in pursuit, two battalions of Scottish infantry had taken position on high ground[Pg 59] beyond the pass. The musketeers unleashed such a powerful fire that the pursuing cavalry was halted and forced to fall back, resulting in the near destruction of a regiment of German cavalry and several squadrons of Lorraine dragoons. In this encounter, Sir George Hamilton and several other prominent officers were killed. The French army later set up an entrenched camp near Saverne, while the Germans besieged Philipsburg, which surrendered on September 15th.

1677

During the campaign of 1677, the French army on the Rhine was commanded by Marshal de Crequi. The British troops with this army consisted this year of two squadrons of Royal English horse, and two battalions of Douglas' and a battalion of Monmouth's regiments.[58] The opposing armies took the field, and after much manœuvring and skirmishing, the Prince of Saxe-Eysenach, who commanded a division of Germans, having been driven into an island on the Rhine, was forced to capitulate. A sharp skirmish afterwards took place at Kochersberg, in Alsace, when the Imperialists were defeated, and sustained great loss. Fribourg was subsequently besieged by a detachment from the French army, and the garrison surrendered on the 16th of November, when Douglas' regiment proceeded into winter quarters.

During the campaign of 1677, the French army on the Rhine was led by Marshal de Crequi. This year, the British troops with this army included two squadrons of Royal English horse, and two battalions from Douglas's and one battalion from Monmouth's regiments.[58] The opposing armies entered the battlefield, and after a lot of maneuvering and skirmishing, the Prince of Saxe-Eysenach, who was in charge of a division of Germans, was pushed into an island on the Rhine and had to surrender. A fierce skirmish later occurred at Kochersberg in Alsace, where the Imperialists were defeated and suffered significant losses. Fribourg was then besieged by a detachment from the French army, and the garrison surrendered on November 16th, at which point Douglas' regiment went into winter quarters.

1678

At length the conquests effected by France occasioned the English Court and Parliament to become sensible of the necessity of restraining the ambition of Louis XIV.;[Pg 60] and King Charles II., having concluded a treaty with the Dutch, gave orders for the British troops in the French service to return to England; at the same time, his Majesty issued commissions for an augmentation of about twenty thousand men to the English army, and declared his determination of engaging in the war with France. Dumbarton's Regiment, as it was now designated, accordingly received orders in the early part of the year 1678 to quit the service of the French monarch, and from this period it has been permanently on the British establishment.

Eventually, France's conquests made the English Court and Parliament realize the need to check Louis XIV's ambition; [Pg 60] and King Charles II, having signed a treaty with the Dutch, ordered the British troops serving the French to come back to England. At the same time, the King issued orders to increase the English army by about twenty thousand men and announced his decision to join the war against France. Dumbarton’s Regiment, as it was now called, received orders early in 1678 to leave the service of the French king, and from this point on, it has been a permanent part of the British forces.

Soon after the arrival of the regiment from France, a number of men, who each carried a large pouch filled with Hand-Grenades, were added to the establishment, and formed into a company, under the command of Captain Robert Hodges. These men were instructed to ignite the fuses, and to cast the grenades into forts, trenches, or amidst the ranks of their enemies, where the explosion was calculated to produce much execution; and the men, deriving their designation from the combustibles with which they were armed, were styled Grenadiers. Their duties were considered more arduous than those of the pikemen or musketeers; and the strongest and most active men were selected for the grenadier company. And although the hand-grenades have long been laid aside, yet one company, which is designated the "Grenadier Company," continues to form part of every battalion.

Soon after the regiment arrived from France, a group of men, each carrying a large pouch filled with Hand Grenades, was added to the unit and organized into a company under the command of Captain Robert Hodges. These men were trained to light the fuses and throw the grenades into forts, trenches, or among enemy ranks, where the explosions were expected to cause significant damage. The men were named Grenadiers because of the explosives they carried. Their duties were seen as more challenging than those of the pikemen or musketeers, and the strongest and most agile individuals were chosen for the grenadier company. Although hand grenades have long been obsolete, one company still known as the "Grenadier Company" remains part of every battalion.

1679

In 1679, Dumbarton's Regiment, which consisted at this period of twenty-one companies, was stationed in Ireland. In the autumn of this year, Tangier, in Africa (which had been ceded by Portugal to Charles II., in 1662, as part of the marriage-portion of his consort,[Pg 61] Donna Catherina, Infanta of Portugal), was besieged by the Moors, who destroyed two forts at a short distance from the town, and then retired.

In 1679, Dumbarton’s Regiment, made up of twenty-one companies at that time, was stationed in Ireland. In the fall of that year, Tangier in Africa (which Portugal had ceded to Charles II in 1662 as part of his wife,[Pg 61] Donna Catherina, Infanta of Portugal's marriage dowry) was besieged by the Moors, who destroyed two forts near the town before retreating.

1680

They, however, again appeared before the town in the spring of 1680, when four companies of Dumbarton's Regiment were ordered to reinforce the garrison; and these companies having embarked at Kinsale in the James and Swan frigates, landed at Tangier on the 4th of April.

They, however, showed up again in front of the town in the spring of 1680, when four companies of Dumbarton's Regiment were sent to strengthen the garrison; and these companies had boarded the James and Swan frigates at Kinsale and landed at Tangier on April 4th.

Fort Henrietta, which stood at a short distance from the town, was at this time besieged by the Moors, and two breaches having been made, and the works undermined, the garrison could not maintain the place; consequently a sally from the city was resolved upon, to give the garrison an opportunity of blowing up the fort, and of cutting their passage through the Moorish army to the town; and Captain Hume, Lieutenant Pierson, Lieutenant Bayley, four serjeants, and 80 private men, of Dumbarton's Regiment, were selected to form the forlorn-hope in the sally. Accordingly, at eight o'clock on the morning of the 12th of May, Dumbarton's veterans issued from the town, and made a gallant attack on the Moorish army; at the same time the garrison in the fort blew up the building, and rushed forward, sword in hand, to cut their passage through the barbarians. The conflict was sharp: the Moors came running forward in crowds to cut off this devoted band; yet these resolute Britons forced the first trench, and gained the second. This was, however, twelve feet deep; and while struggling to overcome the difficulty, Captain Trelawny and 120 men were killed by the Moors; and only forty-four officers and men succeeded in joining Captain Hume and his party of veteran Scots. This party was also attacked by several bodies of Moorish horsemen, who were all[Pg 62] expert lancers; but the barbarians were repulsed. One Moorish chieftain rode over Captain Hume; but his horse fell, and the barbarian was immediately killed. The men continued skirmishing, and retiring in good order until they arrived under the protection of the guns of the fortress. The companies of Dumbarton's Regiment lost on this occasion fifteen men killed, and Captain Hume[59] and several men wounded.

Fort Henrietta, located not far from the town, was currently under siege by the Moors. With two breaches made and the defenses undermined, the garrison could no longer hold the fort. Therefore, a plan was made for a sally from the city to give the garrison a chance to blow up the fort and cut through the Moorish army to the town. Captain Hume, Lieutenant Pierson, Lieutenant Bayley, four sergeants, and 80 private soldiers from Dumbarton's Regiment were chosen to take the lead in this risky effort. At 8 AM on May 12th, Dumbarton's veterans charged out of the town and launched a brave attack on the Moorish forces. Meanwhile, the garrison in the fort detonated the building and surged forward, swords drawn, to carve their way through the enemy. The battle was fierce: the Moors rushed in packs to cut off this determined group; yet these steadfast British soldiers pushed through the first trench and gained ground in the second. However, this trench was twelve feet deep, and during the struggle to overcome this obstacle, Captain Trelawny and 120 men were killed by the Moors, with only forty-four officers and soldiers managing to join Captain Hume and his veteran Scots. This group faced attacks from several Moorish horsemen, all skilled lancers, but the attackers were driven back. One Moorish chieftain rode over Captain Hume, but when his horse fell, the barbarian was quickly killed. The men continued to skirmish and withdrew in good order until they reached the safety of the fortress's guns. The companies of Dumbarton's Regiment suffered fifteen men killed in this encounter, and Captain Hume[59] and several others were wounded.

In a few days after this action a cessation of hostilities was agreed upon with the Moors for four months; and during the summer twelve additional companies of Dumbarton's Regiment arrived at Tangier, from Ireland, under the command of Major Sir James Hackett. The arrival of these celebrated veterans is thus announced in one of the publications of that period:—"After this landed the valorous Major Hackett with the renowned regiment of the Earl of Dumbarton; all of them men of approved valour, fame having echoed the sound of their glorious actions and achievements in France and other nations; having left behind them a report of their glorious victories wherever they came; every place witnessing and giving large testimony of their renown: so that the arrival of this illustrious regiment more and more increased the resolutions and united the courage of the inhabitants, and added confidence to their valour."[60]

A few days after this event, a ceasefire was agreed upon with the Moors for four months. During the summer, twelve more companies of Dumbarton’s Regiment arrived in Tangier from Ireland, led by Major Sir James Hackett. The arrival of these famous veterans was announced in one of the publications of that time:—"After this, the brave Major Hackett landed with the renowned regiment of the Earl of Dumbarton; all of them men of proven courage, their fame echoing the sound of their glorious actions and achievements in France and other countries. They left behind a reputation for their glorious victories wherever they went, and every place bore witness to their renown. So, the arrival of this distinguished regiment further strengthened the resolve and united the bravery of the locals, boosting their confidence in battle."[60]

Hostilities again commenced in September, when the garrison quitted the town, and encamped under the walls; and the Lieut.-Governor, Sir Palmes Fairborne, is reported to have made the following speech to Dumbarton's Scots:—"Countrymen and fellow-soldiers, let not your approved valour and fame in foreign nations be derogated at this time, neither degenerate from your ancient and former glory abroad; and as you are looked upon here to be brave and experienced soldiers (constant and successive victories having attended your conquering swords hitherto), do not come short of the great hopes we have in you, and the propitious procedures we expect from you at this time. For the glory of your nation, if you cannot surpass, you may imitate the bravest, and be emulous of their praises and renown."[61]

Hostilities resumed in September when the garrison left the town and set up camp outside the walls. The Lieutenant Governor, Sir Palmes Fairborne, is said to have addressed Dumbarton's Scots with the following words: "Countrymen and fellow soldiers, don’t let your well-deserved courage and reputation in foreign lands be diminished at this time, nor should you stray from your long-standing glory abroad. As you are seen here as brave and experienced soldiers (with constant victories following your conquering swords until now), don’t fall short of the great expectations we have for you and the favorable actions we anticipate from you at this time. For the glory of your nation, if you cannot surpass, at least strive to imitate the bravest, and be eager to earn their praises and renown." [61]

The expectations of the Lieutenant-Governor, with regard to these celebrated Scots, appear to have been realised; and in the various skirmishes and actions which followed, they always signalised themselves. In the account of a sharp action fought on the 20th of September, it is reported that "The grenadiers under Captain Hodges behaved themselves very bravely." On the 22nd of the same month, "Some of the Moorish horse advanced resolutely to the very line where our men were lodged, but were repulsed, and several of them killed. Several of the Scots grenadiers, who were very active and daring, advancing a little too far, were killed, and others, advancing to their relief, were likewise hard put to it." A sharp skirmish was afterwards kept up throughout the day, and "The Scots and the seamen from the fleet were hotly engaged, having[Pg 64] beat the Moors out of several trenches." While retiring, Captain Fitzpatrick was attacked by a Moorish chieftain, but was delivered by a shot which brought the barbarian down at the moment he was about to spear the captain. A Scots grenadier, of undaunted bravery, being desirous of possessing the Moor's charger, leaped over the trenches and seized the horse; but this brave man was immediately afterwards cut to pieces by a party of Moors, who came galloping forward at the moment he was about to retire with the horse. On the same day it was resolved, in consequence of a newly-erected fort being completed, to retire within the walls, when Sir James Hackett, at the head of Dumbarton's Scots, covered the retrograde movement, and repulsed several charges made by the Moorish lancers.

The Lieutenant-Governor's expectations regarding these renowned Scots seem to have been met, as they consistently distinguished themselves in the various skirmishes and battles that followed. In a report about a fierce engagement on September 20th, it notes that "The grenadiers under Captain Hodges behaved very bravely." On September 22nd, it states, "Some of the Moorish horse advanced boldly to the very line where our men were stationed but were pushed back, with several killed. Some of the Scots grenadiers, who were very active and daring, advanced a little too far and were killed, while others who tried to assist them faced serious difficulties as well." A fierce skirmish continued throughout the day, and "The Scots and the sailors from the fleet were heavily engaged, having[Pg 64] driven the Moors out of several trenches." While retreating, Captain Fitzpatrick was attacked by a Moorish chief, but a shot took down the barbarian just as he was about to spear the captain. A Scottish grenadier, showing incredible bravery, wanted to capture the Moor's horse, leaped over the trenches, and seized it; however, this brave man was immediately cut down by a group of Moors who charged forward just as he was about to retreat with the horse. On the same day, it was decided, due to the completion of a newly erected fort, to fall back within the walls, while Sir James Hackett, leading Dumbarton's Scots, covered the withdrawal and successfully repelled several charges from the Moorish lancers.

A sally was made from the town on the 24th of September, when the Scots again distinguished themselves, and had Captain Forbes and eight men killed. The Lieut.-Governor, Sir Palmes Fairborne, also received a mortal wound, and was succeeded in the command of the garrison by Lieut.-Colonel Sackville of the Foot Guards.

A raid was launched from the town on September 24th, when the Scots once again showed their bravery, resulting in the deaths of Captain Forbes and eight men. The Lieutenant Governor, Sir Palmes Fairborne, also suffered a fatal wound, and Lieut.-Colonel Sackville of the Foot Guards took over command of the garrison.

On the 27th of September, a general sally of the garrison was made on the Moorish lines, where between fourteen and fifteen thousand barbarians were encamped. About three in the morning, the troops issued in silence from the town, and formed in order of battle. Soon afterwards the signal for the attack was given, when Dumbarton's[62] company of Scots grenadiers, led by Captain Hodges, and followed by the remaining companies of the regiment, rushed towards the Moorish lines with the [Pg 65]velocity of lightning. The Moors, who were reposing beyond their trenches, were suddenly aroused by the sound of a trampling multitude rushing to battle; and the next moment a shower of hand-grenades bursting amongst them put them in some confusion; yet they sprang to their arms, and, standing firm to receive the charge, disputed the ground with firmness. Soon the action became general, and "Nothing was heard but the roaring of cannon, the firing of muskets, and the loud acclamations of the Christians, who, ever and anon, when they gained any trench of the enemy, raised a shout which pierced the clouds, and echoed in the sky.[63]" Dumbarton's veterans quickly carried the first trench, then mixing in fierce combat with the Moors, soon proved that a valiant Scot was more than a match for one of the dusky sons of Africa. The first trench having been won, a portion of it was levelled for the cavalry, and the British and Spanish horsemen charged the Moors, and plunging amidst the dark masses, trampled and cut down the astonished Africans. At the same time the British grenadiers were seen using their hatchets with dreadful execution on one side, the pikemen were bearing down all before them on another, and, the musketeers, having slung their muskets, were fighting, sword in hand, with an impetuosity which the Moors could not withstand. The waving masses of barbarians were broken, and they fled like a scattered swarm over the land; the British troops pursued, and a number of single combats followed, for the Moors were more expert in personal conflicts than in fighting in large bodies. These combats, however, generally terminated in favour of the British; and the Scots, particularly Captain Hodges and his grenadier [Pg 66]company, were distinguished for the number they slew. Thus the siege of Tangier was raised, and Dumbarton's veteran Scots captured a splendid colour[64] from the Moors. The regiment lost[65] in this action, Lieutenants Scott and St. Leger; Ensigns Farrell, Murray, Bell, and Rhue; six serjeants, and thirty private soldiers killed; Captains Lockart, Lundy, Hume, Douglas, and Percy; Lieutenants Glascock, Murray, Ennis, Corson, Bainesman, Macrohen, Stuart, Aukmooty, and Butler; with Ensign Mowast, and one hundred serjeants and private men wounded.

On September 27th, the garrison launched a full-scale attack on the Moorish lines, where about fourteen to fifteen thousand enemy troops were camped. Around three in the morning, the soldiers quietly left the town and formed up for battle. Shortly after, the signal for the assault was given, and Dumbarton’s company of Scots grenadiers, led by Captain Hodges, charged towards the Moorish lines like lightning. The Moors, who were resting beyond their trenches, were suddenly awakened by the sound of a rushing crowd going into battle; then, moments later, a barrage of hand grenades exploded among them, causing some confusion. Still, they quickly grabbed their weapons and stood firm to face the charge, contesting the ground resolutely. Before long, the battle became widespread, and all that could be heard was the roar of cannons, the crack of muskets, and the loud cheers of the Christians, who would regularly shout with triumph whenever they took any enemy trench, their voices reaching the heavens. Dumbarton’s veterans quickly captured the first trench, and while fiercely fighting the Moors, they demonstrated that a courageous Scot could easily outmatch one of the dark-skinned sons of Africa. After securing the trench, part of it was leveled for the cavalry, and the British and Spanish horsemen charged into the fray, trampling and cutting down the stunned Africans. At the same time, British grenadiers were seen wielding their hatchets with deadly efficiency on one side, while pikemen advanced overpoweringly on another, and the musketeers, having slung their guns, fought hand-to-hand with a ferocity that the Moors could not withstand. The chaotic throng of barbarians broke apart, and they fled like a scattered swarm across the land; the British troops pursued them, leading to numerous one-on-one fights, since the Moors were more skilled in personal combat than in large-scale battles. However, these individual encounters generally favored the British; the Scots, especially Captain Hodges and his grenadier company, became well-known for the number of enemies they defeated. Thus, the siege of Tangier was lifted, and Dumbarton’s veteran Scots captured a magnificent flag from the Moors. In this skirmish, the regiment lost Lieutenants Scott and St. Leger; Ensigns Farrell, Murray, Bell, and Rhue; six sergeants, and thirty private soldiers killed; and saw Captains Lockart, Lundy, Hume, Douglas, and Percy; Lieutenants Glascock, Murray, Ennis, Corson, Bainesman, Macrohen, Stuart, Aukmooty, and Butler; along with Ensign Mowast, and one hundred sergeants and privates wounded.

In a few days after this engagement a truce was concluded with the Moors for six months; and in the early [Pg 67]part of December a regiment of foot (now the Fourth, or King's own), with 200 recruits for Dumbarton's Regiment, arrived from England.

In just a few days after this event, a truce was agreed upon with the Moors for six months; and in early [Pg 67] December, a foot regiment (now the Fourth, or King's Own), along with 200 new recruits for Dumbarton’s Regiment, arrived from England.

1681

During the winter, Lieut.-Colonel Kirk was sent on an embassy to Muley-Ismael, Emperor of Morocco. In the spring of 1681, a treaty of peace for four years was concluded and sent to England by Captain Thomas Langston.

During the winter, Lieutenant Colonel Kirk was sent on a mission to Muley-Ismael, the Emperor of Morocco. In the spring of 1681, a peace treaty lasting four years was finalized and sent to England by Captain Thomas Langston.

1682
1683

King Charles II., however, found the maintenance of a sufficient garrison at Tangier too expensive to be continued without the aid of a grant from parliament. At the same time the nation was more alarmed at the prospect of a popish successor to the throne than at the apprehension of losing this fortress, which they feared would become a nursery for popish soldiers. The advantage derived from the Levant trade, and other arguments, were brought forward in favour of maintaining Tangier; but the parliament refused the necessary supply; and towards the end of 1683, Admiral Lord Dartmouth was sent with a fleet to demolish the fortress, and to bring away the garrison and British inhabitants.

King Charles II, however, found that keeping a sufficient garrison at Tangier was too costly to continue without help from Parliament. At the same time, the country was more worried about the possibility of a Catholic successor to the throne than about the fear of losing this fortress, which they worried would become a training ground for Catholic soldiers. The benefits of Levant trade and other arguments were presented in favor of keeping Tangier; however, Parliament refused to provide the necessary funding. By the end of 1683, Admiral Lord Dartmouth was sent with a fleet to dismantle the fortress and evacuate the garrison and British residents.

1684

One company of Dumbarton's Regiment arrived from Tangier, in November, 1683, and landed at Gravesend; and the remainder arrived in the river Thames in February, 1684, and, having landed at Rochester, were quartered—eight companies at Rochester and Chatham, six at Winchester, and two at Southampton. At the same time directions were sent to the Duke of Ormond, the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, to send the five companies of the regiment in that country to England.

One company of Dumbarton's Regiment arrived from Tangier in November 1683 and landed at Gravesend. The rest came up the River Thames in February 1684 and, after landing at Rochester, were stationed—eight companies at Rochester and Chatham, six at Winchester, and two at Southampton. Meanwhile, orders were sent to the Duke of Ormond, the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, to send the five companies of the regiment stationed there to England.

In June of this year four companies attended the Duchess of York (afterwards Queen of England) at Tunbridge Wells; and in the autumn King Charles II.[Pg 68] conferred upon this celebrated regiment the title of The Royal Regiment of Foot.[66]

In June of this year, four companies met with the Duchess of York (who later became Queen of England) in Tunbridge Wells. Then, in the fall, King Charles II.[Pg 68] gave this famous regiment the title of The Royal Foot Regiment.[66]

On the 1st of October, sixteen companies of the Royal Regiment, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Sir James Hackett, were reviewed, with a number of other corps, by King Charles II., on Putney Heath. "The Coldstream, my Lord Dumbarton's, and the Admiral's Battalions, successively exercised all three by beat of drum, the military postures of pike, sword, and musket, every man dexterously discharging his duties with an exact and general readiness, to the great delight of their Majesties and Royal Highnesses, who vouchsafed, all the time of exercise, to grace the arms with their presence. The other two battalions of the Royal Regiment[67] had not fallen short of the like performance, if illness of weather, when they just intended it, had not prevented: the day proving wet and showery was a general impediment from proceeding at that time to any other motions customary upon the like reviews; and all decamped sooner than otherwise they would have done." In the Army List, published by Nathan Brooks, in October, 1684, the Royal, or Dumbarton's Regiment, is [Pg 69]stated to "consist of twenty-one companies, two lieutenants to each company, three serjeants, three corporals, and two drums, established; distinguished by red coats lined with white; sashes white, with a white fringe; breeches and stockings light grey; grenadiers distinguished by caps lined white, the lion's face, proper, crowned; flys St. Andrew's cross, with thistle and crown, circumscribed in the centre, 'Nemo me impunè lacessit.'"

On October 1st, sixteen companies of the Royal Regiment, led by Lieutenant Colonel Sir James Hackett, were reviewed, along with several other units, by King Charles II on Putney Heath. "The Coldstream, Lord Dumbarton's, and the Admiral's Battalions took turns displaying their military drills to the beat of drums, showcasing the tactics of pike, sword, and musket. Every soldier performed his duties with skill and readiness, much to the enjoyment of Their Majesties and Royal Highnesses, who graciously honored the exercise with their presence. The other two battalions of the Royal Regiment[67] would have performed equally well if bad weather hadn’t interrupted their plans at the last moment; the day turned out to be rainy and showery, preventing any further activities typical for such reviews, and they broke camp earlier than they otherwise would have." In the Army List published by Nathan Brooks in October 1684, the Royal, or Dumbarton's Regiment, is [Pg 69]described as "consisting of twenty-one companies, with two lieutenants for each company, three sergeants, three corporals, and two drummers, officially established; marked by red coats lined with white; white sashes with a white fringe; light grey breeches and stockings; grenadiers identified by caps lined in white, featuring a crowned lion's face; with Saint Andrew's cross and a thistle and crown in the center, inscribed with, 'Nemo me impunè lacessit'."

1685

After the review, the regiment was stationed in extensive cantonments in the county of Kent, where it remained until the death of King Charles II., on the 6th February, 1685, when it was suddenly ordered to march into quarters in London and the adjacent villages.[68] Although King James II. was known to be a papist, yet no opposition was made to his accession to the throne; and in March four companies proceeded to Yarmouth, and four to Rochester, leaving thirteen companies in quarters in the metropolis.

After the review, the regiment was stationed in large camps in Kent, where it stayed until the death of King Charles II on February 6, 1685. At that point, it was abruptly ordered to move into quarters in London and nearby villages.[68] Even though King James II was known to be a Catholic, there was no resistance to him taking the throne; in March, four companies went to Yarmouth, and four went to Rochester, leaving thirteen companies in the capital.

The tranquillity of the kingdom was, however, suddenly disturbed in June, 1685, by the rebellion of James, Duke of Monmouth, who appeared on the western coast with a band of followers, and asserted his pretensions to the throne, when orders were issued for the Royal Regiment to be augmented to one hundred men per company, and five companies were sent from London to Portsmouth, to increase the strength of that garrison.

The peace of the kingdom was suddenly disrupted in June 1685 by the rebellion of James, Duke of Monmouth, who showed up on the western coast with a group of supporters and claimed his right to the throne. In response, orders were given for the Royal Regiment to be increased to one hundred men per company, and five companies were sent from London to Portsmouth to boost the strength of that garrison.

Shortly afterwards, Brigadier-General Lord Churchill (afterwards the Great Duke of Marlborough) was sent to the west of England with a body of troops to oppose the rebels; and another division of the army followed under the direction of Lieut.-General the Earl of Feversham,[Pg 70] who was appointed to the command of the royal forces. At the same time five companies of the Royal Regiment of foot, under the orders of Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Douglas, and a troop of the Royal Horse Guards, commanded by Sir Francis Compton, were sent from London with the train of artillery to be employed on this service. The four companies of the Royal Regiment at Yarmouth were at the same time ordered to march to London; so that during Monmouth's rebellion the regiment was employed as follows:—Five companies with the army; five in garrison at Portsmouth; seven attending the court in London; and four at Rochester.[69]

Shortly after, Brigadier-General Lord Churchill (who later became the Great Duke of Marlborough) was sent to the west of England with a group of troops to counter the rebels; another division of the army followed under the command of Lieutenant-General the Earl of Feversham, who was appointed to lead the royal forces. At the same time, five companies of the Royal Regiment of Foot, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Douglas, and a troop of the Royal Horse Guards, commanded by Sir Francis Compton, were sent from London with the artillery train to support this effort. The four companies of the Royal Regiment stationed at Yarmouth were also ordered to march to London; thus, during Monmouth's rebellion, the regiment was used as follows: five companies with the army; five stationed at Portsmouth; seven attending the court in London; and four at Rochester.[Pg 70][69]

The five companies of the Royal Regiment, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel Douglas, with nine field-pieces,[70] having joined the army under the Earl of Feversham, the rebels found it necessary to move to Bridgewater. The King's forces advanced to the village of Weston, where they arrived on the 5th of July, and the cavalry having been quartered in the village, the infantry encamped on Sedgemoor. The Royals, being formed in one small battalion, took the right of the line, and were posted behind a deep ditch; a squadron of horse and fifty dragoons were sent forward as an advanced guard, and one hundred of the Royals were kept under arms in readiness to support the cavalry out-guards. During the night the rebels marched out of Bridgewater, with the design of surprising the King's forces; but the guard having given an alarm, the five companies of the Royal Regiment were formed in order of battle in a few moments, and opening their fire upon the advancing [Pg 71]rebels with good effect, held them in check, and gave time to the other battalions to form, and for the cavalry to draw out of the village.[71] The rebel cavalry, under Lord Grey, first attempted to charge the Royals, but being unable to cross the ditch, they were driven back by the steady fire of the veteran Scots. The rebel infantry, headed by the Duke of Monmouth, directing their march by the fire, first attacked the Royals, and extending along the moor, a sharp combat of musketry ensued in the dark. The rebel foot, consisting principally of miners, fought with desperation; but their cavalry was soon chased out of the field by the King's horsemen; and when daylight appeared, the Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, and Royal Dragoons, charged the right flank of the rebel infantry, and put Monmouth's untrained battalions into disorder. A complete rout ensued; the insurgents fled from the moor; and numbers were slain and made prisoners in the adjoining fields. The companies of the Royal Regiment were foremost in the pursuit, and captured the Duke of Monmouth's standard with his motto in gold letters,—"Fear none But God."[72]

The five companies of the Royal Regiment, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Douglas, with nine field guns, having joined the army led by the Earl of Feversham, the rebels felt it necessary to retreat to Bridgewater. The King's forces moved to the village of Weston, arriving on July 5th. The cavalry was stationed in the village, while the infantry set up camp on Sedgemoor. The Royalty, organized into one small battalion, took the right side of the line and were positioned behind a deep ditch; a squadron of cavalry and fifty dragoons were deployed as an advance guard, and a hundred of the Royalty stayed on alert to support the cavalry's outposts. During the night, the rebels left Bridgewater, intending to surprise the King's forces; however, the guard raised an alarm, and the five companies of the Royal Regiment quickly prepared for battle, firing effectively on the advancing [Pg 71]rebels, holding them back and giving the other battalions time to form up and the cavalry to regroup outside the village. The rebel cavalry, led by Lord Grey, initially tried to charge the Royalty, but being unable to cross the ditch, they were pushed back by the steady fire of the seasoned Scots. The rebel infantry, led by the Duke of Monmouth, used the fire as a guide and first attacked the Royalty, leading to a fierce exchange of gunfire in the dark. The rebel foot soldiers, mainly miners, fought fiercely; but their cavalry was soon driven off the field by the King's horsemen. When daylight broke, the Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, and Royal Dragoons charged the right flank of the rebel infantry, throwing Monmouth's inexperienced battalions into chaos. A total rout followed; the insurgents fled from the moor, and many were killed or captured in the nearby fields. The companies of the Royal Regiment led the pursuit and captured the Duke of Monmouth's standard, which bore his motto in gold letters,—"Fear none But God."[72]

The Duke of Monmouth was taken prisoner soon afterwards, and was beheaded on the 15th of July on Tower-Hill, London.

The Duke of Monmouth was captured shortly after and was executed by beheading on July 15th at Tower Hill, London.

Thus the rebellion was suppressed; and the sum of 397l. was paid to the officers and soldiers of the Royal Regiment of foot who were wounded in this service, as is set forth in the following warrant, copied from the public accounts of that period:—

Thus, the rebellion was put down; and the amount of 397l. was paid to the officers and soldiers of the Royal Regiment of Foot who were injured during this operation, as outlined in the following warrant, taken from the public records of that time:—

"James R.

"James R.

"Whereas by the establishment of our forces, we have been graciously pleased to direct that an allowance be made to such officers and soldiers as should be wounded or hurt in our service; our will and pleasure is, that out of such monies as are or shall come to your hands for the contingent use of our guards, &c., you cause the sums following to be paid to the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers, of our Royal Regiment of Foot, hereunder mentioned, viz.:—

"Whereas by the establishment of our forces, we have decided to provide support to officers and soldiers who are injured while serving us; we want you to use the funds you have for the operational needs of our guards, etc., to pay the amounts listed below to the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of our Royal Regiment of Foot, as follows:—"

£. s. d.
Capt. Jas. Moncrief 40 0 0
Lieut. Jno. Stirling 20 0 0
"  Rob. Dury 20 0 0
"  Thos. Bruce 20 0 0
"  Jno. Livingston 35 0 0
"  Jno. M'Kullock 25 0 0
"  Jas. Law. 15 0 0
£175 0 0
Serjeants.
Murdo Mackenzie 8 0 0
John Henderson 2 0 0
James Ferchardson 2 0 0
Will. Conn 8 0 0
Corporals.
Andrew Kennedy 8 0 0
Andrew Duncomb 4 0 0
Drummer.
William Murray 5 0 0
Privates.
Thomas Powell 4 0 0
John Mackintosh 4 0 0
David Campbell 3 0 0
David M'Cloud 4 0 0
Allan M'Cullough 3 0 0
Edwd. Correll, jun. 8 0 0
Duncomb Grant 4 0 0
John Mackenzie, jun. 2 0 0
Alex. Mackintosh 2 0 0
Alex. M'Dowgall 4 0 0
John Pendrick 3 0 0
John Brown 4 0 0
John Shepheard 2 0 0
John Chambers 7 0 0
James Hall 7 0 0
Thomas Shepheard 2 0 0
John Lowry 2 0 0
David Jekenbur 4 0 0
John Richy 3 0 0
James Ratt 2 0 0
James Cormagh 2 0 0
Thomas Gouthar 2 0 0
James Johnston 3 0 0
John Adams, jun. 8 0 0
James Johnston. 2 0 0
John Mackiver 4 0 0
James Mosey 5 0 0
John Gorden 4 0 0
James Factor 5 0 0
Thomas Baker 2 0 0
James Contie 3 0 0
Robert Miller 4 0 0
Dunie Ferguson 2 0 0
Dune Mackenzie 2 0 0
John Young 4 0 0
Nicholas Farland 3 0 0
John Clark 2 0 0
Alex. Wilson 2 0 0
Andrew Singleton 2 0 0
William Symins 2 0 0
George Robinson 4 0 0
David Arrott 4 0 0
Thomas Mackgowne 2 0 0
John M'Garth 2 0 0
John Mackenzie 3 0 0
John Burne 3 0 0
Jno. Robinson 2 0 0
Jas. Ramskin 3 0 0
Will. Lowder 3 0 0
John Davison 2 0 0
Charles Johnson 3 0 0
Charles Gelly 3 0 0
Willm. Bayon 2 0 0
James Watson 2 0 0
Charles Jolley 5 0 0
Peter Constable 5 0 0
222 0 0
Officers 175 0 0
£397 0 0
[Pg 73]

"Which sums, amounting to three hundred and ninety-seven pounds, are to be paid to the said persons, in satisfaction for their wounds received in our service during the late rebellion; provided none of them be already admitted to the allowance appointed for our Royal Hospital, near Chelsea. And for so doing, this, together with the acquittances of the said persons, or their assigns, shall be your discharge.

"Which amounts, totaling three hundred and ninety-seven pounds, are to be paid to the mentioned individuals as compensation for their injuries sustained while serving us during the recent rebellion; provided none of them are already receiving the allowance designated for our Royal Hospital near Chelsea. To carry this out, this document, along with the receipts from the mentioned individuals or their representatives, will serve as your discharge."

"Given at our Court at Whitehall this 16th day of May, 1686.

"Given at our Court at Whitehall this 16th day of May, 1686."

"By his Majesty's command,

"By the King's command,"

"William Blathwayte.

"William Blathwayte."

"To our trusty and well-beloved Cousin and Councillor Richard, Earl of Ranelagh, our Paymaster-General, &c. &c. &c."

"To our trusted and dear Cousin and Councillor Richard, Earl of Ranelagh, our Paymaster-General, etc. etc. etc."

The following men of the Royal Regiment, who were admitted into the Royal Hospital at Chelsea, received the sums set down against their names:—

The following men of the Regal Regiment, who were admitted into the Royal Hospital at Chelsea, received the amounts listed next to their names:—

£. s. d.
J. Batchelor, 10 marks 6 13 4
Martin Bryer 6 13 4
Jas. Bennerman 6 13 4
John Dannine 6 13 4
Arch. Eastwood 6 13 4
John Murray 6 13 4
Angus Macleod 6 13 4
Arch. Nicholson 6 13 4
Thomas Jarvis 6 13 4
Robert Thomas 6 13 4
John Harris 6 13 4
Godfrey Twiddy 6 13 4

Serjeant Weems of the Royal Regiment particularly distinguished himself; and a warrant of James II. directs that he should be paid "Forty pounds for good service in the action at Sedgemoor, in firing the great guns against the rebels."

Sergeant Weems of the Royalty Regiment stood out in a significant way; and a warrant from James II orders that he should be paid "Forty pounds for good service in the battle at Sedgemoor, in firing the big guns against the rebels."

A few days after the battle, the establishment of the Royal Regiment was reduced from 100 to 50 private men per company; and in August eleven companies were encamped on Hounslow Heath, where they were reviewed by the King. In September, thirteen com[Pg 74]panies marched to Winchester, to attend the court at that city; and the regiment passed the winter at Portsmouth and Exeter, with one company detached to Lynn.

A few days after the battle, the establishment of the Regal Regiment was cut from 100 to 50 soldiers per company; and in August, eleven companies were stationed on Hounslow Heath, where the King reviewed them. In September, thirteen com[Pg 74]panies marched to Winchester to attend the court in that city; and the regiment spent the winter in Portsmouth and Exeter, with one company sent to Lynn.

1686

At this period the establishment of the regiment consisted of 1 colonel, 1 lieutenant-colonel, 1 major, 18 captains, 1 captain-lieutenant, 41 lieutenants, 21 ensigns, 1 adjutant, 1 chaplain, 1 quarter-master and marshal, 1 chirurgeon, 1 chirurgeon's mate, 1 drum-major, 1 piper, 42 drummers, 63 serjeants, 63 corporals, and 1050 private soldiers. The privilege of having two lieutenants and three serjeants to each company appears to have been peculiar to this regiment; and a warrant of King James II., dated the 1st of January, 1686, directs that "As any of the lieutenants of the Royal Regiment shall die, or be displaced, their number be reduced to one lieutenant only in each company of this regiment; and that as the serjeants shall die, or be displaced, they be in the same manner reduced to two in each company."[73]

At this time, the regiment was made up of 1 colonel, 1 lieutenant colonel, 1 major, 18 captains, 1 captain-lieutenant, 41 lieutenants, 21 ensigns, 1 adjutant, 1 chaplain, 1 quartermaster and marshal, 1 surgeon, 1 surgeon's mate, 1 drum major, 1 piper, 42 drummers, 63 sergeants, 63 corporals, and 1,050 private soldiers. The privilege of having two lieutenants and three sergeants for each company seems to have been unique to this regiment; a warrant from King James II., dated January 1, 1686, states that "As any of the lieutenants of the Regal Regiment shall die or be removed, their number should be reduced to one lieutenant only in each company of this regiment; and as the sergeants shall die or be removed, they should be similarly reduced to two in each company."[73]

On the 1st of March, 1686, a second adjutant and a second surgeon's mate were added to the establishment, and the regiment was again divided into two battalions; the first battalion consisting of eleven, and the second of ten companies; and in April the second battalion embarked at Gravesend for Scotland. At the same time the whole of the first battalion was placed in garrison at Portsmouth, from whence it marched in June following to the vicinity of Hounslow, and on the 24th of that month erected its tents on the heath, where about twelve thousand men were encamped, under the orders of Lieut.-Generals the Earls of Feversham and Dumbarton, and[Pg 75] were frequently exercised in presence of the royal family. In July, four companies marched from Hounslow Heath, and encamped near Tunbridge Wells, to attend the Princess Anne (afterwards Queen Anne) during her residence at that place; and in August the battalion struck its tents, and marched to Yarmouth and Bungay, with a detachment at Landguard-Fort, where it passed the winter.

On March 1, 1686, a second adjutant and a second surgeon's mate were added to the unit, and the regiment was once again divided into two battalions; the first battalion had eleven companies, and the second had ten. In April, the second battalion set off from Gravesend to Scotland. At the same time, the entire first battalion was stationed at Portsmouth, from where it marched in June to the area near Hounslow. On June 24, they set up their tents on the heath, where about twelve thousand soldiers were camped, under the command of Lieutenant Generals the Earls of Feversham and Dumbarton, and[Pg 75] they frequently trained in front of the royal family. In July, four companies marched from Hounslow Heath and set up camp near Tunbridge Wells to be with Princess Anne (who later became Queen Anne) during her stay there; in August, the battalion packed up their tents and moved to Yarmouth and Bungay, with a detachment at Landguard Fort, where they spent the winter.

1687

From these quarters the first battalion was removed in the spring of 1637 to the vicinity of London, where it halted a few days, and afterwards proceeded to Portsmouth, and passed the summer months in that garrison. In the autumn it marched into Yorkshire; and the men were employed dining the winter in working on the fortifications at Hull.

From these quarters, the first battalion was moved in the spring of 1637 to near London, where it stopped for a few days before heading to Portsmouth, spending the summer months at that garrison. In the autumn, it marched to Yorkshire, and the men spent the winter working on the fortifications at Hull.

1688

In April, 1688, the first battalion was recalled from Yorkshire, and was stationed at Greenwich, Woolwich, and Deptford, until the 26th of June, when it encamped on Hounslow Heath.

In April 1688, the first battalion was called back from Yorkshire and was stationed at Greenwich, Woolwich, and Deptford until June 26, when it set up camp on Hounslow Heath.

In the meantime the second battalion had marched from Scotland to York. In August it proceeded to Hertford and Ware; and in September to Gravesend, where the first battalion had previously arrived from Hounslow Heath; and the two battalions being again united, occupied Gravesend, Tilbury-Fort, Sheerness, and other places along the banks of the Thames and the coast of Kent.

In the meantime, the second battalion had marched from Scotland to York. In August, it moved on to Hertford and Ware; then in September, it went to Gravesend, where the first battalion had already arrived from Hounslow Heath. With the two battalions reunited, they occupied Gravesend, Tilbury Fort, Sheerness, and other locations along the banks of the Thames and the coast of Kent.

At this period the nation was violently agitated by political events. The King, being a roman catholic, and being guided by jesuitical councils, and countenanced and encouraged by a few families of the same persuasion, was attempting to effect the subversion of the established religion and laws. At the same time many noblemen and gentlemen who felt the greatest concern for the welfare of their country had invited the Prince of Orange to[Pg 76] come to England with a Dutch army to aid them in resisting the proceedings of the court. Thus the kingdom was divided against itself, and men were looking forward, with a mixed feeling of hope, terror, and consternation, to the great convulsion which threatened the State. The King made preparations to avert the danger, and augmented his army, when the Royal Regiment was increased to 26 companies, and the total strength to 1858 officers and soldiers, each battalion having now a grenadier company.

During this time, the nation was in turmoil due to political events. The King, a Roman Catholic, was influenced by Jesuit advisors and supported by a few families who shared his beliefs. He was trying to undermine the established religion and laws. Meanwhile, many noblemen and gentlemen who deeply cared about their country's welfare had invited the Prince of Orange to[Pg 76] come to England with a Dutch army to help them resist the court's actions. Thus, the kingdom was divided, and people were anxiously awaiting the significant upheaval that threatened the State, feeling a mix of hope, fear, and dread. The King took steps to prevent the danger and increased his army, raising the Royal Regiment to 26 companies and the total force to 1,858 officers and soldiers, with each battalion now having a grenadier company.

In the early part of November, the Dutch fleet having sailed past Dover, the Royal Regiment was ordered to the west; and when the Prince of Orange had landed at Torbay and advanced to Exeter, it proceeded to Warminster, which was the most advanced post of the royal army. The head-quarters were at Salisbury, and King James reviewed his army on Salisbury Plain on the 21st of November. But his Majesty found that his conduct had alienated the affections not only of his subjects in general, but of the officers and soldiers of his army, many of whom forsook his camp and joined the Prince of Orange. Yet, while many of the nobility and gentry, with officers and soldiers from almost every regiment in the army, were quitting the King's standard daily, the Royal Regiment of Foot was an exception; it preserved its ranks entire, and stood with an unshaken loyalty amidst the general defection which prevailed in the kingdom.

In early November, after the Dutch fleet had sailed past Dover, the Regal Regiment was ordered west. When the Prince of Orange landed at Torbay and moved towards Exeter, the regiment headed to Warminster, the furthest outpost of the royal army. The headquarters were in Salisbury, and on November 21st, King James reviewed his army on Salisbury Plain. However, his Majesty realized that his actions had turned the loyalty of not just his subjects but also the officers and soldiers in his army against him, with many abandoning his camp to join the Prince of Orange. Still, while many nobles, gentlemen, and rank-and-file soldiers from nearly every regiment were leaving the King's side daily, the Royal Regiment of Foot stood out; it maintained its ranks completely and remained steadfast in its loyalty amidst the widespread defection across the kingdom.

When the King ordered his forces to retire towards London, the Royal Regiment marched, first to Devizes, and afterwards to Windsor, where it arrived on the 29th of November. The desertions continuing, the King sent orders to Lieut.-General the Earl of Feversham to make no further resistance to the Prince of Orange, and his Majesty afterwards attempted to effect his escape to[Pg 77] France. These orders produced much confusion. Several corps were disbanded; and the men spreading themselves in parties over the country, committed many disorders. The Royal Regiment, however, appears to have been equally conspicuous for good order as for loyalty, and continued at its post of duty until directed by the Prince of Orange to march to Oxford.

When the King ordered his forces to retreat towards London, the Royal Regiment marched first to Devizes and then to Windsor, arriving on November 29th. As desertions continued, the King instructed Lieutenant General the Earl of Feversham not to resist the Prince of Orange any longer, and afterwards, his Majesty tried to escape to [Pg 77] France. These orders caused a lot of confusion. Several units were disbanded, and the soldiers spread out in groups across the countryside, causing numerous disturbances. The Royalty Regiment, however, was notable for its good discipline as well as its loyalty, and it remained at its duty station until the Prince of Orange ordered it to march to Oxford.

Although the King failed in his first attempt to escape to France, yet he afterwards succeeded, and having been followed by the Earl of Dumbarton, the Colonel of the Royal Regiment, the Prince of Orange conferred the Colonelcy on one of his most distinguished officers, Marshal Frederick De Schomberg, afterwards Duke Schomberg.

Although the King failed in his first attempt to escape to France, he eventually succeeded. After being followed by the Earl of Dumbarton, the Colonel of the Royal Regiment, the Prince of Orange awarded the Colonelcy to one of his top officers, Marshal Frederick De Schomberg, who later became Duke Schomberg.

1689

After these events had transpired, a convention was assembled, which declared the throne abdicated and vacant, and conferred the sovereignty on William and Mary, Prince and Princess of Orange. Many of the officers and men of the Royal Regiment were, however, not satisfied with the new arrangements. Their regiment had been King James's favourite corps, on account of its antiquity, valour, and good conduct, and its having served with his Majesty in France, when he was an exile. Having preserved their loyalty to the last, the officers and men did not expect much favour from the new king. At the same time they were not pleased that a foreigner, Marshal Schomberg, though an officer of distinguished merit, should be placed at the head of a national Scots corps. While these feelings were prevalent in the breasts of the officers and men, the regiment received orders to embark for the Netherlands to replace the Dutch troops which were in England. This order was considered premature: the national assembly in Scotland had not declared for King William, and the Scots officers and[Pg 78] soldiers did not consider themselves bound to obey the commands of a king who had not been acknowledged in Scotland. Under this impression a number of officers and men mutinied, and, seizing the money appointed for their pay, marched with four pieces of cannon towards Scotland. At the same time the Royal Regiment of Scots Horse, commanded by Major-General Viscount Dundee, deserted from its quarters at Abingdon, and proceeded in the same direction.[74] The King sent Major-General Sir John Lanier with his own (now the First Dragoon Guards), and Colonel Langston's regiment of horse, and Lieut.-General De Ginkell (afterwards Earl of Athlone) with three regiments of Dutch dragoons, in pursuit of the mutineers; and these troops having overtaken the men of the Royal Regiment in Lincolnshire, about twenty officers and five hundred men, who had previously become convinced of their error, laid down their arms and submitted themselves to the King's clemency. King William III. is reported to have repeatedly expressed his admiration of the firm loyalty and attachment evinced by the officers and soldiers of the Royal Regiment to their former sovereign, when he was forsaken by almost every other person; and the King, after dismissing three or four officers, pardoned the remainder of the regiment, and ordered the first battalion to be completed to its establish[Pg 79]ment from the second, and to proceed to its original destination.

After these events, a convention was held that declared the throne to be abdicated and vacant, granting sovereignty to William and Mary, Prince and Princess of Orange. However, many of the officers and men of the Royal Regiment were not happy with the new arrangements. Their regiment had been King James's favorite due to its history, bravery, and good conduct, and because it had served with him in France while he was in exile. Having remained loyal until the end, the officers and men did not expect much favor from the new king. At the same time, they were dissatisfied that a foreigner, Marshal Schomberg, despite being a distinguished officer, was appointed to lead a national Scottish corps. While these feelings were strong among the officers and men, the regiment received orders to go to the Netherlands to replace the Dutch troops in England. This order was seen as premature: the national assembly in Scotland had not declared support for King William, and the Scottish officers and soldiers felt they were not obliged to follow the commands of a king not recognized in Scotland. Under this belief, several officers and men mutinied, taking the funds meant for their pay and marching with four cannons towards Scotland. At the same time, the Royal Regiment of Scots Horse, led by Major-General Viscount Dundee, deserted their quarters at Abingdon and headed in the same direction.[74] The King sent Major-General Sir John Lanier with his own regiment (now the First Dragoon Guards), Colonel Langston's regiment of cavalry, and Lieutenant-General De Ginkell (later known as the Earl of Athlone) with three regiments of Dutch dragoons to pursue the mutineers. These troops caught up with the men of the Royal Regiment in Lincolnshire, where about twenty officers and five hundred men, who had come to realize their mistake, laid down their arms and submitted to the King's mercy. King William III. is said to have frequently expressed admiration for the steadfast loyalty and dedication shown by the officers and soldiers of the Royal Regiment to their former sovereign, even when almost everyone else had abandoned him. The King, after dismissing three or four officers, pardoned the rest of the regiment and ordered the first battalion to be brought to its full strength from the second, and to proceed to its original destination.

The second battalion of the Royal Regiment having transferred its serviceable men to the first, proceeded to Scotland; and the first battalion embarked for the Netherlands, where it arrived in the beginning of May, 1689, and joined the Dutch camp at Tongres in the early part of June. The British troops were commanded by the Earl of Marlborough,[75] and the combined army by Prince Waldeck. The Royals were employed in several operations; and on the 25th of August they took part in a sharp action with the French troops commanded by Marshal d'Humieres, at Walcourt, in the province of Namur. The enemy attacked a foraging-party, and this brought on a sharp action, in which the British infantry evinced firmness and intrepidity, particularly a detachment under Colonel Robert Hodges;[76] and the French were repulsed with considerable loss.

The second battalion of the Royal Regiment, having transferred its available soldiers to the first battalion, moved on to Scotland; meanwhile, the first battalion set sail for the Netherlands, arriving in early May 1689 and joining the Dutch camp at Tongres in early June. The British troops were led by the Earl of Marlborough,[75] while the combined army was commanded by Prince Waldeck. The Royalty participated in several operations, and on August 25th, they engaged in a fierce battle against the French troops led by Marshal d'Humieres at Walcourt, in the province of Namur. The enemy attacked a foraging party, leading to a fierce clash in which the British infantry demonstrated strength and bravery, particularly a unit commanded by Colonel Robert Hodges;[76] and the French were pushed back with significant losses.

1690

During the winter, the second battalion of the Royal

During the winter, the second battalion of the Royal

Regiment, having recruited its ranks, was sent from Scotland to Holland; and in the summer of 1690 both battalions took the field. On the 21st of June, the regiment was on its march to Brussels; but Prince Waldeck, without waiting for the arrival of the British troops, engaged the French at Fleurus, and was defeated. This disaster reduced the combined army to the necessity of limiting its operations, and acting on the defensive during the remainder of the campaign.

Regiment, after recruiting its ranks, was sent from Scotland to Holland; and in the summer of 1690 both battalions entered the field. On June 21st, the regiment was marching to Brussels; however, Prince Waldeck, without waiting for the British troops to arrive, engaged the French at Fleurus and was defeated. This setback forced the combined army to limit its operations and act defensively for the rest of the campaign.

1691

On the 1st of July, 1690, Marshal Duke Schomberg was killed at the battle of the Boyne in Ireland; and the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment remained vacant until the 5th of March, 1691, when it was conferred by King William III. on Lieut.-Colonel Sir Robert Douglas.

On July 1, 1690, Marshal Duke Schomberg was killed at the Battle of the Boyne in Ireland; the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment stayed vacant until March 5, 1691, when King William III appointed Lieut.-Colonel Sir Robert Douglas to the position.

The regiment having been withdrawn from its winter quarters in the month of March, 1691, was encamped at Halle, in South Brabant, where the first battalion was formed in brigade with the Scots Foot Guards, and the regiments of Ramsay, Angus, Mackay, and Hodges; and the second battalion was posted, with O'Ffarrel's regiment, between two divisions of Dutch infantry.[77] The French besieged Mons, and the confederates being unable to relieve the place, the garrison surrendered on the 31st of March, when the French troops went into quarters.

The regiment was pulled out of its winter quarters in March 1691 and set up camp in Halle, South Brabant. The first battalion was organized in a brigade with the Scots Foot Guards and the regiments of Ramsay, Angus, Mackay, and Hodges, while the second battalion was stationed with O'Ffarrel's regiment between two divisions of Dutch infantry.[77] The French laid siege to Mons, and since the confederates couldn't provide relief, the garrison surrendered on March 31st, after which the French troops took up quarters.

After the surrender of Mons, the Royal Regiment was sent into garrison, from whence it was withdrawn in May, and was encamped near Brussels, and both battalions were formed in one brigade with the Scots regiments of Mackay, Ramsay, O'Ffarrel, and Angus, under the orders[Pg 81] of Brigadier-General Ramsay. The summer was passed by the opposing armies in manœuvring on the rich plains of the Netherlands; and in October the troops marched into quarters for the winter.

After the surrender of Mons, the Royalty Regiment was placed in garrison, from where it was moved in May and set up camp near Brussels. Both battalions were combined into one brigade with the Scottish regiments of Mackay, Ramsay, O'Ffarrel, and Angus, under the command[Pg 81] of Brigadier-General Ramsay. The summer was spent by both armies maneuvering on the fertile plains of the Netherlands, and in October, the troops marched into winter quarters.

1692

In the spring of 1692, Louis XIV. marched into the Netherlands with an immense army and besieged Namur, when the Royal Regiment was called from its cantonments, and advanced with the army, commanded by King William III. in person, to the relief of the place; but the march having been delayed by heavy rains, the garrison surrendered on the 20th of June. On the 23rd of that month, Colonel Sir Robert Douglas, with 2 captains, 2 lieutenants, 2 ensigns, and 120 private men, of the Royal Regiment, was detached, with other troops, to attempt the surprise of Mons. After marching all night, the detachment arrived about one o'clock on the following morning within a short distance of the town, when the troops were ordered to halt, and Sir Robert Douglas and Colonel O'Ffarrel, having proceeded to consult with the Prince of Wirtemberg, who commanded the party, mistook their way in the dark, and fell into the hands of a detachment of French cavalry, and were made prisoners. The enemy being found prepared to resist, the detachment returned to the camp at Mellé, and Sir Robert Douglas was released on payment of the regulated ransom, and rejoined the regiment on the 29th of June.

In the spring of 1692, Louis XIV marched into the Netherlands with a huge army and besieged Namur, prompting the Royal Regiment to leave its camps and join King William III. to aid the city. However, their march was held up by heavy rains, and the garrison surrendered on June 20th. On June 23rd, Colonel Sir Robert Douglas, along with 2 captains, 2 lieutenants, 2 ensigns, and 120 private soldiers from the Royalty Regiment, was sent out with other troops to try to surprise Mons. After marching all night, they got within a short distance of the town around one o'clock the next morning, when the troops were ordered to stop. Sir Robert Douglas and Colonel O'Ffarrel went to consult with the Prince of Wirtemberg, who led their group, but they lost their way in the dark and were captured by a detachment of French cavalry. Since the enemy was ready to fight back, the detachment returned to the camp at Mellé, and Sir Robert Douglas was freed after paying the required ransom, rejoining the regiment on June 29th.

After several changes of position, King William resolved to attack the French army commanded by Marshal Luxembourg, at its camp, near Steenkirk. On the evening of the 23rd of July (O.S.), the first battalion of the Royal Regiment, commanded by Sir Robert Douglas, the second battalion of the 1st Foot Guards, with the regiments of Fitzpatrick and O'Ffarrel, and two bat[Pg 82]talions of Danes, were ordered forward to commence the attack on the French army, and were accompanied by a detachment from each battalion of Brigadier-General Churchill's brigade, with hatchets and spades to make a passage through the woody grounds between the two armies. Between ten and eleven o'clock on the following morning these troops arrived in front of the French camp, and took post in a thick wood, beyond which there was a small valley intersected with hedges lined with French infantry, and on the opposite side of the valley appeared the French camp. About eleven o'clock two batteries opened their fire upon the enemy; and when the main body of the army had arrived within a mile of the wood, the leading regiments issued from amongst the trees and commenced the attack. "Certainly never was a more dreadful and at the same time bolder firing heard, which for the space of two hours seemed to be a continued thunder. Our van-guard behaved in this engagement to such wonder and admiration, that though they received the charge of several battalions of the enemy, one after another, yet they made them retreat almost to their very camp."[78] Amongst the foremost in this action was seen the brave Sir Robert Douglas at the head of the first battalion of the Royal Regiment, emulating the noblest actions recorded in the annals of war. Having led his battalion against the troops behind the first hedge, he soon cleared it of French combatants, and drove one of the enemy's battalions from the field in confusion. A second hedge was attacked and carried by the gallant Scots in a few moments:—a third was assaulted,—the French stood their ground,—the combatants fought muzzle to muzzle,—and again the Royals proved [Pg 83]victorious, and the third hedge was won. The toil of conflict did not cool the ardour of the veteran Scots; but forward they rushed with a loud huzza, and attacked the troops which lined the fourth hedge. Here the fighting was severe; but eventually the Royals overthrew a fourth French battalion, and drove a crowd of combatants from their cannon.[79] In this conflict the first battalion lost one of its three colours. Sir Robert Douglas, seeing the colour on the other side of the hedge, leaped through a gap, slew the French officer who bore the colour, and cast it over the hedge to his own men; but this act of gallantry cost him his life, a French marksman having shot him dead on the spot while in the act of repassing the hedge. "Thus the Scots commander improved upon the Roman general; for the brave Posthumius cast his standard in the middle of the enemy for his soldiers to retrieve; but Douglas retrieved his from the middle of the enemy, without any assistance, and cast it back to his soldiers to retain."[80] While the leading regiments were thus carrying all before them, the main body of the army was a mile in the rear, and could not be brought up in time to sustain the corps in advance: the Royals and other regiments of the advance-guard, after displaying a degree of constancy and valour seldom equalled, were forced to retire; and eventually the army retreated to its camp.

After several changes in strategy, King William decided to attack the French army led by Marshal Luxembourg at their camp near Steenkirk. On the evening of July 23rd (O.S.), the first battalion of the Royal Regiment, led by Sir Robert Douglas, the second battalion of the 1st Foot Guards, along with the regiments of Fitzpatrick and O'Ffarrel, and two battalions of Danes, were ordered to move forward and start the attack on the French army. They were accompanied by a unit from each battalion of Brigadier-General Churchill's brigade, equipped with hatchets and spades to create a path through the wooded area between the two armies. Between ten and eleven o'clock the next morning, these troops reached the front of the French camp and positioned themselves in a dense forest, beyond which lay a small valley filled with hedges occupied by French infantry, with the French camp visible on the other side. Around eleven o'clock, two batteries opened fire on the enemy; and when the main body of the army had approached within a mile of the wood, the leading regiments emerged from the trees and started the attack. "Certainly never was a more dreadful and at the same time bolder firing heard, which for two hours seemed like continuous thunder. Our vanguard performed in this engagement with such wonder and admiration that even though they faced several charges from the enemy's battalions one after the other, they drove them back almost to their camp."[78] Among the leaders in this action was the brave Sir Robert Douglas at the forefront of the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment, mimicking the best actions recorded in military history. After leading his battalion against the troops behind the first hedge, he quickly cleared it of French soldiers and routed one of the enemy's battalions in confusion. The second hedge was attacked and taken by the valiant Scots in moments: — a third hedge was assaulted — the French held their ground — the combatants fought at close quarters — and once again the Royals emerged victorious, and the third hedge was won. The struggle did not weaken the enthusiasm of the seasoned Scots; they charged forward with a loud cheer and attacked the troops lining the fourth hedge. The fighting here was intense; but ultimately, the Royalty overpowered a fourth French battalion and drove a crowd of soldiers away from their cannons.[79] In this battle, the first battalion lost one of its three colors. Sir Robert Douglas, noticing the color on the other side of the hedge, jumped through a gap, killed the French officer carrying it, and tossed it back over the hedge to his men; but this act of bravery cost him his life, as a French marksman shot him dead right at that moment while he was returning through the hedge. "Thus the Scots commander outdid the Roman general; for the brave Posthumius threw his standard into the middle of the enemy for his soldiers to retrieve; but Douglas retrieved his from the midst of the enemy, unaided, and threw it back to his soldiers to keep."[80] While the leading regiments were achieving great success, the main body of the army was a mile behind and could not arrive in time to support the advancing corps: the Royalty and other regiments in the vanguard, after demonstrating an extraordinary level of bravery and determination, were forced to withdraw; and eventually the army retreated to its camp.

[Pg 84]

Sir Robert Douglas of Glenbervie, Colonel of the Royal Regiment of Foot, killed at the Battle of Steenkirk, July 24th, 1692.

Sir Robert Douglas of Glenbervie, Colonel of the Royal Regiment of Foot, died at the Battle of Steenkirk on July 24, 1692.

[To face page 83.

[To face page 83.

The loss of the regiment in this action has not been ascertained. Mention has, however, been made in history of two Captains, viz. Mackraken and Levingston, of the Royal Regiment, who were killed; and from the returns published at the time, the brigade to which the regiment belonged lost 6 field officers, 14 captains, 24 subalterns, and 507 men killed; and 6 field officers, 20 captains, 32 subalterns, and 608 men wounded[81]; and doubtless a number of these belonged to the Royal Regiment.

The exact number of the regiment's losses in this action isn't known. However, history mentions two captains, Mackraken and Levingston, from the Royal Regiment, who were killed. According to the published reports at the time, the brigade that included the regiment lost 6 field officers, 14 captains, 24 subalterns, and 507 men killed; and 6 field officers, 20 captains, 32 subalterns, and 608 men wounded[81]; and it's likely that many of these were part of the Regal Regiment.

A few days after the battle, King William conferred the Colonelcy on Lord George Hamilton (afterwards Earl of Orkney) from the Royal Regiment of Fusiliers.

A few days after the battle, King William appointed Lord George Hamilton (later Earl of Orkney) as Colonel of the Royal Regiment of Fusiliers.

On the 2nd of August, a detachment of the Royal Regiment, commanded by Captain Rowland Mackenzie, was engaged with a party of French troopers in a wood near the camp, and took twenty prisoners.[82] Towards the end of September the regiment marched from the camp to Bruges, from whence parties were detached to Scotland to procure recruits.

On August 2nd, a group from the Regal Regiment, led by Captain Rowland Mackenzie, fought against a group of French soldiers in a forest near the camp and captured twenty prisoners.[82] By the end of September, the regiment moved from the camp to Bruges, where teams were sent to Scotland to gather recruits.

1693

Having passed the winter at Bruges, where the losses of the preceding campaign were replaced by recruits from Scotland, the regiment marched out of its quarters towards the end of April, 1693, and pitched its tents on the levels near the town, from whence it proceeded to the villages near Brussels, where it arrived on the 13th of May. On the 17th, it marched out of its village cantonments and joined the camp at Dieghem, from whence it subsequently marched to Parck camp in front of Louvaine, and had its post on the heights near Birbeck. Here it was stationed until the early part of July, when the army advanced, and, after several marches, the regiment was in position on the 18th of July, near the village [Pg 85]of Neer-Winden, in South Brabant. The first battalion had its post in the village of Neer-Landen, near the left of the line, and its grenadier company occupied a strong building at the head of the village. The second battalion was stationed on the right of the village, where a slight entrenchment was made during the night.

After spending the winter in Bruges, where the losses from the previous campaign were made up with new recruits from Scotland, the regiment marched out of its quarters towards the end of April 1693 and set up camp on the plains near the town. From there, it moved to the villages near Brussels, arriving on May 13th. On the 17th, it left its village encampments and joined the camp at Dieghem, from where it later marched to Park camp in front of Louvaine, taking its position on the heights near Birbeck. It stayed there until early July when the army advanced, and after several moves, the regiment was in place on July 18th, near the village [Pg 85] of Neer-Winden in South Brabant. The first battalion was positioned in the village of Neer-Landen, on the left side of the line, with its grenadier company occupying a strong building at the village's entrance. The second battalion was stationed on the right side of the village, where a small entrenchment was constructed during the night.

On the morning of the 19th of July, when the first rays of light appeared, a French army, commanded by Marshal Luxembourg, of nearly double the numbers of the confederates under King William, was discovered in order of battle within cannon-shot of the position. The batteries instantly opened their fire, and, about eight o'clock, six French brigades attacked the post at Laér and Neer-Winden, but were repulsed. The enemy next attacked the village of Neer-Landen with four brigades,[83] and the first battalion of the Royal Regiment stood its ground manfully. The French came rushing to the attack with great fury, but the head of their column was pierced by a shower of musket balls, and the killed and wounded crowded the street, while the grenadiers of the Royal Regiment threw their grenades, with unerring aim, from the windows of the house they occupied. The French, however, pressed forward, and the battalion, being unable to resist the host of combatants which assailed it, was forced to retire; at the same time the house occupied by the grenadiers was set on fire. At this moment the Queen Dowager's Regiment (now 2nd Foot, or Queen's Royal) advanced to the assistance of the Royals, and the two battalions renewed the fight [Pg 86]with great bravery. Prince Frederick's and Fagel's Dutch regiments also advanced to support the two British battalions; at the same time King William came galloping to that part of the field, and his presence inspired the combatants with new ardour. The French disputed the ground for some time, but after a fierce conflict of about two hours' duration, they gave way, and were driven through the defile into the plain; and the Royal and Queen Dowager's battalions, which had fought together at Tangier in Africa, stood triumphant at the end of the village, and were thanked for their gallantry by the King. Notwithstanding this success, the fortune of the day turned eventually in favour of the French, who carried the village of Neer-Winden, and broke into the King's camp, when their superiority of numbers gave them a decided advantage. The Royals were withdrawn from their post; and the King ordered a retreat, which was effected with difficulty, and was attended with great loss. The loss of the enemy was, however, so great, that he derived little advantage from this victory, excepting the power of besieging Charleroi, which was taken in the autumn. The loss of the Royal Regiment does not appear to have been great; the only officers of this corps mentioned by D'Auvergne amongst the killed and wounded are—Captain Young died of his wounds, with Captain Sir James Cockburn, Lieutenants Brown and Blake, and Ensign White wounded. In October the regiment marched to Bruges, and parties were again sent to Scotland to procure recruits to replace the loss sustained during this campaign.

On the morning of July 19th, as the first rays of light broke, a French army led by Marshal Luxembourg, nearly twice the size of the forces under King William, was spotted in battle formation within cannon range of their position. The batteries immediately opened fire, and around eight o'clock, six French brigades attacked the positions at Laér and Neer-Winden but were repelled. The enemy then targeted the village of Neer-Landen with four brigades, and the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment stood its ground bravely. The French charged with fierce intensity, but the front of their column was hit by a barrage of musket balls, leaving many dead and wounded in the street while the grenadiers of the Royalty Regiment threw grenades with precision from the windows of the building they occupied. However, the French pressed forward, and the battalion, overwhelmed by the number of attackers, was forced to retreat; at that moment, the house occupied by the grenadiers was set ablaze. Just then, the Queen Dowager's Regiment (now the 2nd Foot, or Queen's Royal) advanced to support the Royalty, and the two battalions re-engaged in battle with great courage. Prince Frederick's and Fagel's Dutch regiments also moved up to assist the two British battalions; at the same time, King William galloped over to that part of the battlefield, and his presence revived the fighters’ spirits. The French contested the ground for a while, but after a brutal two-hour clash, they faltered and were pushed back through the defile into the plain. The Royal and Queen Dowager's battalions, which had previously fought together in Tangier, emerged victorious at the end of the village and were commended for their bravery by the King. Despite this success, the tide of the day eventually turned in favor of the French, who captured the village of Neer-Winden and broke into the King's camp, their numerical advantage overwhelming. The Royalty were pulled back from their position, and the King ordered a retreat that was hard-fought and resulted in significant losses. However, the enemy's casualties were so severe that they gained little from this victory aside from the ability to lay siege to Charleroi, which was captured in the autumn. The Regal Regiment did not seem to suffer great losses; the only officers from this corps mentioned by D'Auvergne among the killed and wounded are—Captain Young, who died from his injuries, along with Captain Sir James Cockburn, Lieutenants Brown and Blake, and Ensign White who were wounded. In October, the regiment marched to Bruges, and groups were again sent to Scotland to recruit replacements for the losses incurred during this campaign.

1694

On the 18th of May, 1694, the first battalion marched out of its winter quarters, and on the following day encamped near Ghent; and, resuming its march on the 21st, proceeded to the general rendezvous of the army[Pg 87] near Louvaine, where it arrived on the 28th of that month.

On May 18, 1694, the first battalion left its winter quarters and set up camp near Ghent the next day. It resumed its march on the 21st and headed to the army's main gathering point near Louvaine, arriving on the 28th of that month.[Pg 87]

Meanwhile, the second battalion remained in garrison at Bruges, and in June it marched out of the town and encamped along the banks of the canal towards Ghent, where a small army of observation was assembled under the orders of the Spanish general, Count de Merode Thian.

Meanwhile, the second battalion stayed stationed in Bruges, and in June it left the town and set up camp along the banks of the canal heading toward Ghent, where a small observation army was gathered under the command of the Spanish general, Count de Merode Thian.

The first battalion marched with the army commanded by King William in person, from the vicinity of Louvaine, on the 13th of July, and was afterwards encamped at Mont St. André. In the middle of August the King attempted by a forced march to cross the enemy's lines and penetrate into French Flanders; but the French, by extraordinary exertions, gained the pass first, and thus preserved their country from an invasion.

The first battalion marched with the army led by King William himself, starting from near Louvaine on July 13th, and later set up camp at Mont St. André. In mid-August, the King tried to make a quick march to break through the enemy's lines and move into French Flanders, but the French made remarkable efforts to secure the pass first, preventing an invasion of their territory.

Towards the end of August the second battalion quitted its post on the Bruges Canal, and joined the first battalion at the camp at Rousselaér; and both battalions formed part of the covering army during the period the Prussians and Dutch were engaged in the siege of Huy, and the men, having to remain in the fields in wet weather, erected huts of wood and straw. Huy surrendered on the 17th of September, and in October the Royal Regiment returned to its former station at Bruges.

Towards the end of August, the second battalion left its position on the Bruges Canal and joined the first battalion at the camp in Rousselaér. Both battalions were part of the covering army while the Prussians and Dutch were busy laying siege to Huy. Because the men had to stay in the fields during the rainy weather, they built huts out of wood and straw. Huy surrendered on September 17, and in October, the Royal Regiment returned to its previous station in Bruges.

1695

Having passed the winter and spring in convenient quarters, the Royal Regiment again took the field on the 26th of May, 1695; and on the 21st of June the first battalion, commanded by Colonel Lord George Hamilton, was detached to engage in the siege of the strong fortress of Namur; at the same time, the second battalion remained with the covering army, commanded by the Prince of Vaudemont, encamped near the river Lys.

Having spent the winter and spring in comfortable accommodations, the Royalty Regiment went back to the battlefield on May 26, 1695. On June 21, the first battalion, led by Colonel Lord George Hamilton, was sent to participate in the siege of the formidable fortress of Namur. At the same time, the second battalion stayed with the covering army, commanded by the Prince of Vaudemont, which was camped near the river Lys.

Namur was, at this period, deemed almost impregnable,[Pg 88] and the garrison, consisting of twenty battalions of infantry, and twenty-four squadrons of dragoons, was commanded by Marshal Boufflers, an officer celebrated for bravery and perseverance; a vigorous defence was consequently anticipated.

Namur was considered nearly unbeatable at this time,[Pg 88] and the garrison, made up of twenty battalions of infantry and twenty-four squadrons of dragoons, was led by Marshal Boufflers, a commander known for his courage and determination; so a strong defense was expected.

The first battalion of the Royal Regiment was stationed for several days at Templeux, a post about five miles from Namur, and on the 8th of July it took its station in the lines of circumvallation, and was ordered to take part in an assault upon the covered-way near the hill of Bouge, on the same evening. The signal for the attack was given about seven o'clock, when the Foot Guards advanced boldly up to the enemy's palisades, and placed the muzzles of their muskets between the staves, fired a volley which put the French into some confusion. The palisades were afterwards broken, and the troops rushed forward to attack the second covered-way. During the first attack the Royals supported the Dutch Foot Guards, but when the first palisades were broken down, the Scots rushed furiously forward with the Foot Guards, the second covered-way was carried, the French were overpowered, driven from their works, and chased amongst the batteries on the brow of the hill, and many of them sought a refuge from the fury of their assailants in the stone pits. The Royals gained great credit for their conduct on this occasion; and had Captains Sanderson and Dixon, Lieutenant Penefather, and Ensign Cockburn, killed; and Colonel Lord George Hamilton, Captain Hamilton, and Ensigns Carre and Vernal, wounded.

The first battalion of the Royal Regiment was stationed at Templeux for several days, about five miles from Namur. On July 8th, it took its position in the surrounding defenses and was ordered to participate in an assault on the covered way near the hill of Bouge that evening. The attack signal was given around seven o'clock, at which point the Foot Guards confidently advanced toward the enemy's palisades, firing their muskets through the gaps and delivering a volley that confused the French forces. The palisades were eventually breached, and the troops surged forward to assault the second covered way. During the initial attack, the Royalty supported the Dutch Foot Guards, but as soon as the first palisades were taken down, the Scots charged ahead alongside the Foot Guards. The second covered way was captured, the French were overwhelmed, forced from their positions, and pursued back to the batteries on the hilltop, with many seeking refuge from their attackers in the stone pits. The Royalty earned significant recognition for their actions during this event; Captains Sanderson and Dixon, Lieutenant Penefather, and Ensign Cockburn were killed, while Colonel Lord George Hamilton, Captain Hamilton, and Ensigns Carre and Vernal were wounded.

On the 10th of July the battalion was on duty in the trenches, and as it marched out on the following day Major Macilivan was killed by a cannon-ball from the castle of Namur: on the same day its Colonel was pro[Pg 89]moted to the rank of Brigadier-General. The battalion was again on duty in the trenches on the 13th of July; and on the evening of the 17th it was engaged in storming the counterscarp. The attack was commenced by the grenadiers, who rushed to the glacis, cast their grenades over the palisades into the covered-way, and, following up this attack with spirit, the troops carried the counterscarp in gallant style.

On July 10th, the battalion was on duty in the trenches, and when it marched out the next day, Major Macilivan was killed by a cannonball from the castle of Namur. On the same day, its Colonel was promoted to Brigadier-General. The battalion was back on duty in the trenches on July 13th, and on the evening of July 17th, it was involved in storming the counterscarp. The attack was initiated by the grenadiers, who charged the glacis, tossed their grenades over the palisades into the covered way, and, with great energy, the troops successfully took the counterscarp.

An assault was made on the 23rd of July, on the covered-way and traverses between the bastion of St. Roche and the Porte de Fer, and the first battalion of the Royal Regiment formed part of the storming party. The attack was made a little before sunset, and, after a sharp contest, a lodgment was effected. The only loss sustained by the battalion in this service appears to have been Lieutenant Archibald Hamilton and a few private men wounded. The Dutch and Brandenburgers were also successful at their points of attack, and on the 24th of July, when preparations were making for another assault, the garrison hoisted a white flag, and agreed to surrender the town, which was delivered up on the following day, when the garrison retired into the castle, where they resolved to defend themselves to the last extremity.

An assault took place on July 23rd, targeting the covered pathway and trenches between the St. Roche bastion and the Porte de Fer, with the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment participating in the storming party. The attack happened just before sunset, and after a fierce battle, they secured a foothold. The only losses for the battalion during this operation seem to have been Lieutenant Archibald Hamilton and a few private soldiers who were wounded. The Dutch and Brandenburgers also achieved success at their points of attack, and on July 24th, as preparations were underway for another assault, the garrison raised a white flag and agreed to surrender the town. The town was handed over the next day, and the garrison retreated to the castle, where they decided to defend themselves to the very end.

After the surrender of the town of Namur the first battalion of the Royal Regiment marched from the lines of circumvallation to Genappe, where a small force was assembled under the Earl of Athlone to co-operate with the covering army; Captain Burgh and Lieutenant Wallis of the Royals, however, remained with the forces engaged in the siege of the castle, in the capacity of engineers. From Genappe the first battalion marched to the village of Waterloo, and there pitched its tents.[Pg 90] Meanwhile, the second battalion had been engaged in several movements for the preservation of Ghent, Bruges, and the maritime towns of Flanders, and was, at this period, encamped near Brussels. The confederate army being thus divided, part carrying on the siege of the castle of Namur, and the remainder stationed in various places in the Netherlands, the French commander, Marshal Villeroy, having assembled an immense army, advanced to Brussels and bombarded the city; he afterwards marched towards Namur, with the design of raising the siege of the castle; when both battalions of the Royal Regiment, with the remainder of the covering army, proceeded to the vicinity of Namur, and took up a position to cover the siege. This position the French commander did not venture to attack, and the siege of the castle was prosecuted with vigour. On the 20th of August, the grenadier companies of the Royal Regiment quitted the covering army to take part in an assault upon the castle, and were engaged in storming the counterscarp and breach of the Terra Nova, under the orders of Lord Cutts. This proved a severe and sanguinary service; the assailants and defenders fought with distinguished bravery, and, although the castle was not carried, yet several lodgments were effected. The Royals had Lieutenant William Hamilton and several men killed, and others wounded; Lieutenant Archibald Hamilton, who was wounded in the third attack on the town, was again wounded on this occasion. Preparations were afterwards made for a second assault, when the garrison surrendered, and marched out on the 26th of August (O.S.) Thus this important conquest was effected, and the military reputation of King William was elevated; at the same time, new lustre was reflected on the confe[Pg 91]derate arms. The summer having been spent in making this capture, after the works were repaired, the Royals marched back to Bruges.

After the surrender of Namur, the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment marched from the siege lines to Genappe, where a small force was gathered under the Earl of Athlone to support the covering army. Captain Burgh and Lieutenant Wallis of the Royal Family stayed with the troops involved in the siege of the castle, acting as engineers. From Genappe, the first battalion moved to the village of Waterloo and set up camp. [Pg 90] Meanwhile, the second battalion had been involved in various efforts to protect Ghent, Bruges, and the coastal towns of Flanders and was encamped near Brussels at this time. With the confederate army split—one part continuing the siege of Namur and the other stationed in different locations across the Netherlands—the French commander, Marshal Villeroy, gathered a large army, advanced to Brussels, and bombarded the city. He then moved toward Namur to lift the siege of the castle. Both battalions of the Royalty Regiment, along with the rest of the covering army, positioned themselves near Namur to support the siege. The French commander hesitated to attack this position, and the siege of the castle continued vigorously. On August 20th, the grenadier companies of the Royal Regiment left the covering army to participate in an assault on the castle, engaging in the storming of the counterscarp and breach of the Terra Nova under Lord Cutts' command. This was a fierce and bloody battle; both attackers and defenders displayed remarkable bravery, and although the castle was not taken, several footholds were established. The Royalty lost Lieutenant William Hamilton along with several men killed and others wounded; Lieutenant Archibald Hamilton, who had been wounded during the third attack on the town, was injured again during this assault. Preparations for a second assault were underway when the garrison surrendered and left on August 26th (O.S.). This significant victory was achieved, boosting King William's military reputation and enhancing the prestige of the confederate forces. The summer was spent securing this capture, and after the fortifications were repaired, the Royalty marched back to Bruges.

1696

In this city they passed the winter, and the losses of the preceding campaign were replaced. On the 9th of May, 1696, they marched out of Bruges, and pitched their tents along the banks of the canal towards Ghent; and having received their new clothing from England a few days before, they were reviewed, with several other corps, on the 16th of May, by the Prince of Vaudemont, and on the 28th by King William, and their appearance and discipline excited admiration.

In this city, they spent the winter, and the losses from the previous campaign were made up for. On May 9, 1696, they marched out of Bruges and set up their tents along the canal toward Ghent. Having received their new uniforms from England a few days earlier, they were reviewed along with several other units on May 16 by Prince Vaudemont, and on May 28 by King William. Their appearance and discipline drew admiration.

The regiment passed this summer in camp along the banks of the Bruges canal, having its post on the right of the bridge at Mary-Kirk; and in the autumn it again proceeded into quarters at Bruges, where five regiments of cavalry and eleven of infantry were stationed during the winter.

The regiment spent this summer camped along the banks of the Bruges canal, stationed to the right of the bridge at Mary-Kirk; and in the autumn, it moved back to its quarters in Bruges, where five regiments of cavalry and eleven regiments of infantry were based over the winter.

1697

In the spring of 1697, when the Royal Regiment took the field, four companies were left in garrison at Bruges, where they remained during the summer. The remainder of the regiment marched to Brussels in the early part of March, and advanced from thence on the 12th of April to Waterloo, where a camp was formed of four English and eight Dutch battalions. The regiment was subsequently engaged in the several operations of the main army under King William; during the latter part of the month of May and the beginning of June it was encamped, with the army, on the plain of Bois-Seigneur-Isaac, and was stationed in front of the King's quarter; in the middle of June it marched to the vicinity of Brussels, and was encamped before that city until the war was terminated by the treaty of Ryswick, which was[Pg 92] signed during the night between the 10th and 11th of September, 1697.

In the spring of 1697, when the Royalty Regiment went into the field, four companies stayed in Bruges, where they remained over the summer. The rest of the regiment marched to Brussels in early March and moved on the 12th of April to Waterloo, where they set up a camp with four English and eight Dutch battalions. The regiment was later involved in various operations with the main army under King William. During late May and early June, it camped with the army on the plain of Bois-Seigneur-Isaac, stationed in front of the King's quarters. In mid-June, it marched near Brussels and camped outside the city until the war ended with the treaty of Ryswick, which was signed during the night between September 10th and 11th, 1697.[Pg 92]

1698
1699

After the conclusion of the peace of Ryswick the Royal Regiment marched from Brussels to Ghent, and during the winter it embarked for Ireland; at the same time a reduction of four companies was made in the establishment. A further reduction was subsequently made, and in a warrant under the sign manual, bearing date the 1st of May, 1699, the numbers of the regiment are fixed at 22 companies of 3 officers, 2 serjeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 34 private men each.[84]

After the peace of Ryswick was finalized, the Royalty Regiment marched from Brussels to Ghent, and during the winter, it set sail for Ireland. At the same time, a reduction of four companies was made in the establishment. A further reduction followed, and in a warrant signed on May 1, 1699, the regiment's structure was established at 22 companies, each consisting of 3 officers, 2 sergeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 34 privates.[84]

1700

Events transpired in Europe at the close of the year 1700 which occasioned the regiment to be again placed on a war establishment and sent on foreign service.

Events in Europe at the end of the year 1700 led to the regiment being put back on a war footing and sent for overseas duty.

These events were the decease of Charles II., King of Spain, on the 1st of November, 1700, without issue, and the accession of Philip Duke of Anjou, grandson of Louis XIV. of France, to the throne of Spain, in violation of existing treaties, and to the prejudice of the house of Austria. Several European states being averse to the accession either of an Austrian or Bourbon prince to the throne of the Spanish monarchy, a partition had been contemplated; but the sudden acquisition of the dominions of Spain by a grandson of the most potent and ambitious monarch in Europe, with the prospect of France and Spain being eventually united under one sovereign, rendered the partition-treaty abortive, agitated the public mind, and produced a sensation of alarm throughout the greater part of Christendom.

These events were the death of Charles II, King of Spain, on November 1, 1700, without any heirs, and the rise of Philip, Duke of Anjou, grandson of Louis XIV of France, to the Spanish throne, which went against existing treaties and harmed the House of Austria. Many European countries were opposed to either an Austrian or Bourbon prince taking the Spanish throne, so a division had been planned; however, the sudden takeover of Spain by the grandson of the most powerful and ambitious king in Europe, along with the possibility of France and Spain eventually being ruled by one monarch, made the partition treaty ineffective, stirred public opinion, and caused widespread alarm throughout much of Christendom.

1701

The interest of every state being affected by the change in the dynasty of Spain, the standing armies were augmented,[Pg 93] and, while the din of hostile preparation was heard on every side, negotiations were commenced with the view of preventing a war. The French monarch, however, sent a body of troops to take possession of the Spanish Netherlands, and detained 15,000 Dutch, who, in virtue of a convention with Spain, formed the garrisons of the barrier towns. The loss of so large a body of their best troops, with the advance of a French army towards their frontiers, alarmed the States General of the United Provinces, and King William sent thirteen British battalions to Holland to assist the Dutch.

The interest of every state was impacted by the shift in the Spanish dynasty, so the standing armies were increased,[Pg 93] and while the sounds of military buildup were heard all around, negotiations began to try to avoid war. However, the French king sent troops to take control of the Spanish Netherlands and held back 15,000 Dutch soldiers, who were part of an agreement with Spain to protect the garrisons of the barrier towns. The loss of such a significant number of their best troops, along with the advance of a French army toward their borders, worried the States General of the United Provinces, and King William sent thirteen British battalions to Holland to support the Dutch.

The Royal Regiment, having been augmented to 24 companies of 3 officers, 3 serjeants, 3 corporals, 2 drummers, and 59 private men each, was one of the corps selected to proceed on foreign service; it accordingly embarked at the Cove of Cork on the 15th of June, 1701, in two ships of war, and sailing on the following day, arrived at Helvoetsluys, on the island of Voorn, in South Holland, on the 8th of July. Here the English troops were removed from the ships of war on board of Dutch vessels, and sailed up the river Maese to the several garrisons of Breda, Gertruydenberg, Huesden, Worcum, Gorcum, and Borsch. From these stations they were recalled in the middle of September to the vicinity of Breda, and encamped on Breda Heath, where they were reviewed on the 21st of that month by King William, and afterwards returned to their former stations.[85]

The Royalty Regiment, now expanded to 24 companies each consisting of 3 officers, 3 sergeants, 3 corporals, 2 drummers, and 59 privates, was one of the units chosen for overseas service. It set sail from the Cove of Cork on June 15, 1701, on two warships, and after departing the next day, arrived at Helvoetsluys on the island of Voorn in South Holland on July 8. Here, the English troops were transferred from the warships to Dutch vessels and sailed up the Maas River to various garrisons in Breda, Gertruydenberg, Huesden, Worcester, Gorcum, and Borsch. In mid-September, they were called back near Breda and set up camp on Breda Heath, where they were reviewed by King William on the 21st of that month before returning to their previous posts.[85]

Meanwhile the death of King James II. had occurred at St. Germain in France, and Louis XIV. caused the Pretender to be proclaimed King of England, Scotland, and Ireland. This indignity offered to the British[Pg 94] sovereign and nation aroused the indignation of the people; the army was again augmented, and in the following spring additional forces were sent to Holland.

Meanwhile, King James II. died at St. Germain in France, and Louis XIV. had the Pretender declared King of England, Scotland, and Ireland. This insult to the British[Pg 94] sovereign and nation angered the people; the army was increased once more, and in the following spring, more troops were sent to Holland.

1702

The Royal Regiment, having passed the winter amongst the Dutch, quitted its cantonments on the 10th of March, and proceeded to Rosendael, where the British infantry assembled and encamped under the orders of Brigadier-General Ingoldsby. Here the troops received information of the death of King William III. on the 8th of March, and of the accession of Queen Anne. They also learnt that Her Majesty was resolved to prosecute the war with vigour, and the officers and soldiers took the oath of allegiance to the Queen.

The Royalty Regiment, having spent the winter with the Dutch, left its camps on March 10th and moved to Rosendael, where the British infantry gathered and set up camp under the command of Brigadier-General Ingoldsby. Here, the troops were informed of the death of King William III on March 8th and the rise of Queen Anne. They also learned that Her Majesty was determined to carry on the war with strength, and the officers and soldiers took the oath of allegiance to the Queen.

In the middle of April a strong fortress on the Lower Rhine called Kayserswerth, which was occupied by the French, was besieged by the Germans, and a few days afterwards the Royal and other British corps quitting their camp at Rosendael, marched across the country to the Duchy of Cleves, where they joined a body of Dutch and Germans under the Earl of Athlone, and encamped at Cranenburg on the Lower Rhine to cover the siege. While the Royal Regiment lay with the army at this camp, a French force of superior numbers, commanded by the Duke of Burgundy and Marshal Boufflers, traversed the forest of Cleves, and advanced through the plains of Goch to cut off the communication of the allied army with Grave and Nimeguen. In consequence of this movement, the allied army struck its tents a little before sunset on the 10th of June, and having continued its retreat throughout the night, arrived about eight o'clock on the following morning within a few miles of Nimeguen, at the same time the French columns appeared on both flanks and in the rear, marching with all possible expedition to surround the allies. Some sharp[Pg 95] skirmishing occurred; the Royals, Foot Guards, and other British corps forming the rear guard, behaved with distinguished gallantry, and having taken possession of some hedges and buildings, held the enemy in check while the army effected its retreat under the works of Nimeguen: in three days afterwards Kayserswerth surrendered.

In mid-April, a strong fortress on the Lower Rhine called Kayserswerth, which was held by the French, was besieged by the Germans. A few days later, the Royal and other British corps left their camp at Rosendael, marched across the country to the Duchy of Cleves, and joined a group of Dutch and Germans under the Earl of Athlone, setting up camp at Cranenburg on the Lower Rhine to support the siege. While the Royal Regiment was camped with the army, a larger French force, led by the Duke of Burgundy and Marshal Boufflers, moved through the forest of Cleves and advanced across the plains of Goch to cut off the allied army's communication with Grave and Nimeguen. As a result of this movement, the allied army packed up its tents just before sunset on June 10th and continued its retreat throughout the night, arriving around eight o'clock the next morning just a few miles from Nimeguen, while at the same time, French columns appeared on both flanks and in the rear, moving quickly to surround the allies. Some intense skirmishes took place; the Royalty, Foot Guards, and other British corps serving as the rear guard fought bravely, taking control of some hedges and buildings to hold off the enemy while the army retreated under the defenses of Nimeguen. Three days later, Kayserswerth surrendered.

In the meantime additional forces had arrived from England, and the Earl of Marlborough assumed the command of the British, Dutch, and auxiliary troops. The French had, at this period, overrun the Duchy of Cleves, and were menacing the frontiers of Holland; but when the Earl of Marlborough had assembled the troops of the several nations, he advanced against the enemy, and by skilful movements forced the French commanders to retire. The Royals formed part of the force under the Earl of Marlborough, and were engaged in several movements designed to bring on a general action, which the enemy avoided. In September the regiment was encamped a few miles from Maestricht, and formed part of the covering army during the siege of Venloo, a town in the province of Limburg, on the east side of the river Maese, which surrendered on the 25th of September. In a few days after the capture of this place, the siege of Ruremonde was undertaken; at the same time one battalion of the Royal Regiment, commanded by Brigadier-General the Earl of Orkney, was detached, with other troops, from the main army near Maestricht to besiege Stevenswart, or Fort St. Etienne, situated on a small island in the river Maese, nineteen miles from Maestricht. Two batteries opened a sharp fire against the fort in the beginning of October, and at day-break on the morning of the third of that month the troops reared their ladders against the walls and began to ascend to attack the place sword in hand, when the[Pg 96] garrison beat a parley and surrendered. The battalion of the Royal Regiment rejoined the army on the 6th of October, and Ruremonde surrendered on the same day. On the tenth, at one o'clock in the morning, the main army struck its tents and advanced in two columns towards the city of Liege, and at four in the afternoon encamped near the works. The French set the suburb of St. Walburgh on fire, and retired into the citadel and Chartreuse, when the magistrates delivered up the city, and the army commenced the siege of the citadel, which was taken by storm on the 23rd of October; the British grenadiers and fusiliers engaged in the assault highly distinguished themselves, and had 154 officers and soldiers killed, and 380 wounded. The Chartreuse surrendered a few days afterwards; and these conquests terminated the campaign. The British troops quitted the pleasant valley of Liege on the 3rd of November, and marched to Tongres, where they halted one day, and afterwards continued their route to Holland; the Royal Regiment proceeded to Breda, in which city it appears to have passed the winter in garrison, together with a battalion of Foot Guards and two or three other corps.

In the meantime, more troops had arrived from England, and the Earl of Marlborough took command of the British, Dutch, and supporting forces. At this time, the French had overrun the Duchy of Cleves and were threatening the borders of Holland. However, once the Earl of Marlborough had assembled the forces from different nations, he moved against the enemy and skillfully maneuvered to force the French commanders to retreat. The Royalty were part of the force under the Earl of Marlborough and took part in several maneuvers aimed at provoking a general battle, which the enemy avoided. In September, the regiment camped just a few miles from Maestricht and was part of the covering army during the siege of Venloo, a town in the province of Limburg, on the east side of the river Maese, which surrendered on September 25. A few days after the capture of this location, the siege of Ruremonde began. At the same time, one battalion of the Royal Regiment, led by Brigadier-General the Earl of Orkney, was detached, along with other troops, from the main army near Maestricht to besiege Stevenswart, or Fort St. Etienne, located on a small island in the river Maese, nineteen miles from Maestricht. Two batteries opened a heavy fire against the fort at the beginning of October, and at dawn on the third of that month, the troops raised their ladders against the walls and began to climb to attack the place with swords drawn when the [Pg 96] garrison signaled a parley and surrendered. The battalion of the Royalty Regiment rejoined the army on October 6, and Ruremonde surrendered on the same day. On the tenth, at one o'clock in the morning, the main army packed up its tents and moved in two columns toward the city of Liege, and at four in the afternoon, set up camp near the fortifications. The French set fire to the suburb of St. Walburgh and retreated into the citadel and Chartreuse, at which point the magistrates surrendered the city, and the army began the siege of the citadel, which was taken by storm on October 23; the British grenadiers and fusiliers distinguished themselves in the assault, suffering 154 officers and soldiers killed and 380 wounded. The Chartreuse surrendered a few days later, and these victories marked the end of the campaign. The British troops left the beautiful valley of Liege on November 3 and marched to Tongres, where they rested for a day before continuing their journey to Holland; the Royal Regiment went to Breda, where it seems they spent the winter in garrison, along with a battalion of Foot Guards and two or three other corps.

1703

Leaving these quarters towards the end of April, 1703, the Royal Regiment traversed the country to the vicinity of Maestricht. Meanwhile the Dutch and Germans were besieging Bonn, a strong town on the Rhine; and the French commanders, Marshal Villeroy and Boufflers, thinking to take advantage of the dispersed state of the army, made a sudden advance to surprise the troops in their quarters. The first attack was made on two British regiments[86] at Tongres, a town surrounded by a wall and defended by a few dilapidated towers; these [Pg 97]regiments, however, defended themselves upwards of twenty-four hours before they surrendered. While the contest was in progress at Tongres, the Royals, with a number of other corps, struck their tents, and proceeding to Maestricht, formed in order of battle near the works; the French commanders advanced and reconnoitred the position, and, after a sharp cannonade, retreated to Tongres.

Leaving their camp at the end of April, 1703, the Royalty Regiment moved across the country towards Maestricht. Meanwhile, the Dutch and Germans were laying siege to Bonn, a fortified town on the Rhine. The French commanders, Marshal Villeroy and Boufflers, aimed to take advantage of the army's scattered state and launched a surprise attack on the troops in their camps. The first assault struck two British regiments[86] at Tongres, a walled town with a few crumbling towers; however, these regiments held out for over twenty-four hours before surrendering. While the fighting was ongoing at Tongres, the Royalty, along with several other units, packed up their tents and moved to Maestricht, forming in battle order near the fortifications. The French commanders advanced to scout the position, and after a brief cannon exchange, fell back to Tongres.

Bonn surrendered in the middle of May, and the army was afterwards assembled in the vicinity of Maestricht, where the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was formed in brigade with the battalion of Foot Guards, and the regiments of Stewart, Howe, Ingoldsby, and Marlborough,[87] under the orders of Brigadier-General Withers; and the second battalion with the regiments of North and Grey, Derby, Row, and Ferguson,[88] under the command of Brigadier-General the Earl of Derby. On the 24th of May the army advanced towards Tongres, when the French quitted their post and made a precipitate retreat, and the confederates encamped at Thys. The army subsequently made several movements for the purpose of bringing on a general engagement, which the French avoided, and took post behind their fortified lines, where the Duke of Marlborough was desirous of attacking them, but was prevented by the Dutch generals and field deputies. In August the army advanced to Huy, a strong fortress on the Maese above the city of Liege, which was besieged and captured in ten days. Another proposal to attack the French lines was declined by the Dutch; and the main army afterwards advanced to St. Trond; at the same time a detachment [Pg 98]invested Limburg, a city of the Spanish Netherlands situated on a pleasant eminence amongst the woods near the banks of the little river Wesdet. The siege of this place was commenced on the 10th of September, and on the 27th the governor, with a garrison of 1400 men, surrendered at discretion. Thus Spanish Guelderland was delivered from the power of France, and the Dutch were freed from the dread of an invasion. The capture of Limburg was followed by the separation of the army for the winter; the Royal Regiment struck its tents on the 10th of October, and proceeded to the neighbourhood of Tongres, where it halted ten days, and afterwards continued its march through the province of Limburg to Holland.

Bonn gave up in mid-May, and the army was later gathered near Maestricht, where the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment was formed in a brigade with the Foot Guards battalion, along with the regiments of Stewart, Howe, Ingoldsby, and Marlborough,[87] under Brigadier-General Withers; and the second battalion with the regiments of North and Grey, Derby, Row, and Ferguson,[88] under the command of Brigadier-General the Earl of Derby. On May 24th, the army moved towards Tongres, prompting the French to abandon their position and retreat quickly, leading the confederates to set up camp at Thys. The army then made several maneuvers to initiate a general engagement, which the French managed to avoid by taking cover behind their fortified lines. The Duke of Marlborough wanted to launch an attack but was stopped by the Dutch generals and field deputies. In August, the army advanced to Huy, a strong fortress on the Meuse above Liège, which was besieged and captured in ten days. Another proposal to attack the French lines was turned down by the Dutch; afterward, the main army moved to St. Trond. At the same time, a detachment [Pg 98]invested Limburg, a city in the Spanish Netherlands located on a beautiful hill among the woods near the banks of the small river Wesdet. The siege began on September 10th, and by the 27th, the governor and a garrison of 1,400 men surrendered unconditionally. Thus, Spanish Guelderland was freed from French control, and the Dutch were relieved from the fear of invasion. The capture of Limburg led to the army being split up for the winter; the Royal Regiment packed up its tents on October 10th and moved to the vicinity of Tongres, where it stayed for ten days before continuing its march through Limburg province to Holland.

While the army, of which the Royal Regiment formed part, was engaged in operations in the Netherlands, the Elector of Bavaria took arms against the Emperor of Germany; and a French force commanded by Marshal Villiers having traversed the Black Forest and joined the Bavarians, the united armies were making considerable progress in the heart of Germany. This event occasioned the Royals, with a great portion of the English and Dutch forces under the Duke of Marlborough, to transfer their services from the Low Countries to Germany, to arrest the progress of the French and Bavarians.

While the army, which included the Royalty Regiment, was involved in operations in the Netherlands, the Elector of Bavaria rebelled against the Emperor of Germany. A French force led by Marshal Villiers crossed the Black Forest and joined the Bavarians, and their combined armies were making significant advances deep into Germany. This situation prompted the Royal Family, along with a large part of the English and Dutch forces under the Duke of Marlborough, to shift their efforts from the Low Countries to Germany to stop the advance of the French and Bavarians.

1704

Previous to quitting the Netherlands, the regiment sent a detachment of six hundred men to Maestricht to garrison that city, while the Dutch troops were working at the entrenchments on the heights of Petersberg. In the early part of May, 1704, the remainder of the regiment marched from its winter quarters towards the Rhine, and was joined at Bedburg by the detachment from Maestricht. On the 19th of May the army directed its march from Bedburg along the course of the Rhine to[Pg 99]wards the Moselle, and traversed both rivers at Coblentz on the 25th and 26th of that month; thence proceeding towards the Maine, arrived at the suburbs of Mentz in the beginning of June; the cavalry being in advance with the Duke of Marlborough, the infantry and artillery a few stages in the rear under General Charles Churchill. From the Maine the infantry directed its march through the Landgraviate of Hesse, towards the Neckar, passed this river on the 15th of June, and proceeding in the direction of the Danube, was soon afterwards at the seat of war in Germany, and co-operating with the forces of the empire.

Before leaving the Netherlands, the regiment sent a group of six hundred men to Maestricht to guard the city while the Dutch troops worked on the defenses on the heights of Petersberg. In early May 1704, the rest of the regiment marched from their winter camps towards the Rhine and met the detachment from Maestricht in Bedburg. On May 19, the army began its march from Bedburg along the Rhine towards the Moselle, crossing both rivers at Coblentz on the 25th and 26th of that month. They then moved towards the Main and reached the outskirts of Mainz at the beginning of June, with the cavalry leading under the Duke of Marlborough, while the infantry and artillery followed a few stages behind under General Charles Churchill. From the Main, the infantry continued through the Landgraviate of Hesse towards the Neckar, crossed that river on June 15, and then headed towards the Danube, eventually arriving at the war front in Germany to cooperate with the imperial forces.

On the 2nd of July, at three o'clock in the morning, the army marched in the direction of Donawerth, to attack a body of French and Bavarians under the Count d'Arco, in an entrenched camp on the heights of Schellenberg, on the left bank of the Danube. After traversing a difficult tract of country, the troops crossed the river Wernitz and arrived in front of the enemy's camp, and about six in the evening the leading division, consisting of a detachment from each British regiment, with the Foot Guards, Royals, and Ingoldsby's regiment (23rd), commanded by Brigadier-General Fergusson, and a Dutch force under General Goor, advanced under cover of a heavy cannonade, to attack the enemy's entrenchments. When these brave troops arrived within the range of the enemy's cannon they were assailed by a volley of grape, which produced a dreadful carnage. General Goor and many brave officers fell; Lieut.-Col. White of the Royals was severely wounded; yet the assailants moved forward with a firm tread until they arrived at a ravine which they were unable to pass, when they shrunk back before the shower of bullets which assailed them. At this moment the enemy issued from[Pg 100] the entrenchments and charged the British and Dutch with great fury, but were gallantly opposed by the English Foot Guards. The Royals and Ingoldsby's regiment also confronted the charging Bavarians with firmness, and the enemy was repulsed and driven back into the entrenchments. A second attack was soon afterwards made on the heights, and the Royals were again sharply engaged. The French and Bavarians made a vigorous resistance, and sallying from the trenches attacked the leading regiments of the allies; the British and Dutch infantry being exhausted by a continued struggle up a rising ground, and their ranks thinned by a destructive fire, once more shrunk back; they were, however, supported by the cavalry under Lieut.-General Lumley, and having rallied, they returned to the attack with great resolution. This protracted contest shook the strength and weakened the resistance of the enemy. The Imperialists, commanded by the Margrave of Baden, arrived at the scene of conflict and attacked the enemy's left; at the same time the British and Dutch made another furious attack. Three field-officers of the Royals had already been carried from the field wounded, yet the regiment was seen pressing upon the enemy, and making a desperate effort to force the entrenchments; the Scots Greys dismounted to join in the attack; and the French and Bavarians were overpowered and driven from the heights with dreadful carnage. The cavalry under General Lumley charged the fugitives, and completed the overthrow of the enemy. Sixteen pieces of artillery, a number of standards and colours, with the enemy's tents, and the equipage, and the plate of Count d'Arco, fell into the hands of the confederates.

On July 2nd, at three o'clock in the morning, the army marched towards Donawerth to attack a group of French and Bavarians stationed under Count d'Arco in an entrenched camp on the heights of Schellenberg, on the left bank of the Danube. After navigating a challenging terrain, the troops crossed the Wernitz River and reached the enemy's camp. Around six in the evening, the leading division, made up of a detachment from each British regiment, along with the Foot Guards, Royalty, and Ingoldsby's regiment (23rd), commanded by Brigadier-General Fergusson, and a Dutch force under General Goor, advanced under the cover of heavy artillery fire to attack the enemy's fortifications. When these brave soldiers got within the range of the enemy’s cannons, they were met with a barrage of grapeshot, causing horrific casualties. General Goor and several brave officers fell; Lieutenant Colonel White of the Royal Family was seriously injured; yet the attackers continued forward steadfastly until they reached a ravine they couldn't cross, at which point they recoiled from the hail of bullets coming at them. At that moment, the enemy charged out of [Pg 100] their entrenchments with fierce intensity, but the English Foot Guards stood their ground bravely. The Royalty and Ingoldsby's regiment also faced the charging Bavarians resolutely, and the enemy was pushed back into their entrenchments. Not long after, a second assault was launched against the heights, and the Royalty were engaged fiercely once again. The French and Bavarians put up strong resistance, coming out of the trenches to attack the leading regiments of the allies; the British and Dutch infantry, worn out from the ongoing fight uphill and their numbers depleted by devastating fire, fell back again. However, they were bolstered by cavalry under Lieutenant General Lumley, and after regrouping, they charged back into the fray with determination. This prolonged battle sapped the enemy's strength and weakened their defenses. The Imperialists, led by the Margrave of Baden, arrived on the battlefield and attacked the enemy's left flank; simultaneously, the British and Dutch launched another fierce offensive. Three field officers of the Royalty had already been taken from the field wounded, yet the regiment could be seen pressing against the enemy, making a desperate push to breach the entrenchments; the Scots Greys dismounted to join the charge, and the French and Bavarians were overwhelmed and driven from the heights with heavy losses. The cavalry under General Lumley pursued the fleeing enemy and completed their defeat. Sixteen pieces of artillery, a number of flags and colors, the enemy's tents, and Count d'Arco's equipment and valuables were captured by the allies.

Thus the Royals were triumphant near the same ground where the regiment, when forming part of the[Pg 101] Green Brigade in the service of Gustavus Adolphus, distinguished itself in March 1632.

Thus the Royalty were victorious near the same ground where the regiment, when it was part of the [Pg 101] Green Brigade serving Gustavus Adolphus, made a name for itself in March 1632.

The first battalion of the Royal Regiment had Captain Murray, Ensigns M'Dugal and M'Ilroy, one serjeant, and 38 rank and file killed; and Lieut.-Colonel White, Major Cockburn, Captains Hume, Irwin, and Brown; Lieutenants Kid and Ballatine; Ensigns Stratton, Cunningham, and Stewart; with 3 serjeants, and 103 rank and file, wounded.

The first battalion of the Royalty Regiment had Captain Murray, Ensigns M'Dugal and M'Ilroy, one sergeant, and 38 soldiers killed; and Lieutenant Colonel White, Major Cockburn, Captains Hume, Irwin, and Brown; Lieutenants Kid and Ballatine; Ensigns Stratton, Cunningham, and Stewart; along with 3 sergeants and 103 soldiers wounded.

The second battalion had Captain Baily and Lieutenant Levingston, with 1 serjeant and 76 private men, killed; and Major Kerr, Captain Carr, Lieutenants Pearson, Moore, Vernel, Hay, Dickson, and Hamilton, Ensigns M'Queen, M'Onway, Moremere, Elliot, Inglis, and Moore, with 12 serjeants, and 184 rank and file, wounded.

The second battalion had Captain Baily and Lieutenant Levingston, with 1 sergeant and 76 private soldiers, killed; and Major Kerr, Captain Carr, Lieutenants Pearson, Moore, Vernel, Hay, Dickson, and Hamilton, Ensigns M'Queen, M'Onway, Moremere, Elliot, Inglis, and Moore, along with 12 sergeants and 184 enlisted men, wounded.

The victory at Schellenberg was immediately followed by the flight of the enemy from Donawerth, which place was taken possession of by the allies. At the same time the Royal Regiment crossed the Danube, and advancing into Bavaria, was engaged in operations with the army; while the French and Bavarians, having made a hasty retreat to Augsburg, formed an entrenched camp near that city. The enemy also abandoned several small towns, which were taken possession of by the allies, and Rayn was captured after a short siege. The army afterwards advanced towards Augsburg, and halted a short time within sight of the enemy's fortified camp. In the mean time each regiment sent out parties to plunder the country. This occasioned the Elector of Bavaria to engage in a treaty with the view of an accommodation; but he soon afterwards received information that another reinforcement of French troops had traversed the Black Forest, when he broke off the treaty, which so incensed the Imperialists that they laid a great part of Bavaria in ashes.

The victory at Schellenberg was quickly followed by the enemy's retreat from Donawerth, which was taken over by the allies. At the same time, the Royalty Regiment crossed the Danube and advanced into Bavaria, engaging in operations with the army. Meanwhile, the French and Bavarians, having retreated quickly to Augsburg, set up an entrenched camp near the city. The enemy also abandoned several small towns, which the allies took control of, and Rayn was captured after a brief siege. The army then moved towards Augsburg and paused for a while within sight of the enemy’s fortified camp. In the meantime, each regiment sent out groups to pillage the surrounding area. This prompted the Elector of Bavaria to pursue a treaty for peace, but shortly after, he learned that another reinforcement of French troops had crossed the Black Forest, leading him to end the treaty. This infuriated the Imperialists, who then devastated much of Bavaria.

The fortified camp at Augsburg being found too strong to be attacked with any prospect of success, the troops retired a few stages, and the siege of Ingoldstadt was undertaken by a detachment of Germans, at the same time the Royal Regiment formed part of the covering army.

The fortified camp at Augsburg was deemed too strong to attack with any chance of success, so the troops withdrew a few stages, and a group of Germans began the siege of Ingoldstadt, while the Royalty Regiment served as part of the covering army.

The Elector of Bavaria quitted his entrenched camp, and having formed a junction with the reinforcements which Louis XIV. had sent to his aid, the united armies encamped in the valley of the Danube, near the village of Blenheim. At the same time the allied army, commanded by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene of Savoy, had advanced to the village of Minster, and was encamped with its left to the Danube.

The Elector of Bavaria left his fortified camp, and after joining forces with the reinforcements that Louis XIV had sent to help him, the combined armies set up camp in the valley of the Danube, close to the village of Blenheim. Meanwhile, the allied army, led by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene of Savoy, had moved to the village of Minster and was camped with its left flank by the Danube.

At three o'clock on the morning of the eventful 13th of August, 1704, the allies advanced to attack the French and Bavarians. About seven the heads of columns arrived in presence of the enemy, and a pause ensuing, the chaplains performed the usual service at the heads of their respective regiments. About mid-day, a column, of which one battalion of the Royal Regiment formed part, advanced under the direction of Lieut.-General Lord Cutts and Major-General Wilks, to attack the village of Blenheim, where the French commander, Marshal Tallard, had posted a considerable number of troops, and entrenchments and pallisades had been constructed. This column, consisting of the two British brigades, commanded by Brigadier-Generals Row and Fergusson, a brigade of Hessians, and a brigade of Hanoverians, proceeded to the banks of the little river Nebel, and took possession of two water mills, which the enemy evacuated, and set on fire. Thence advancing towards the inclosures, the leading brigade received the fire of the troops in Blenheim, and many officers and men fell; but the gallant Row struck his sword in the enemy's pallisades before he gave the[Pg 103] word "fire." His brigade was, however, unable to force the entrenchments against the superior numbers of the enemy; and while retiring it was charged by the French cavalry, but the enemy was repulsed by the Hessians. Soon afterwards, Fergusson's brigade and the Hanoverians traversed the Nebel, near the lower water-mill, and attacked the front of the village, but were repulsed three successive times; the firing was, however, continued against Blenheim; and the remainder of the forces traversed the rivulet, and attacked the main body of the French army. The other battalion of the Royal Regiment was now brought into action; the blaze of musketry extended along the whole front; and the troops of the several nations fought with distinguished bravery. The combat of musketry, and the charges of the cavalry, were continued for some time with varied success. Eventually the main body of the enemy was overpowered, and chased from the field with great slaughter; many prisoners were also captured, and amongst them the French commander, Marshal Tallard.

At three o'clock in the morning on the significant 13th of August, 1704, the allies moved forward to attack the French and Bavarians. By around seven, the front lines reached the enemy, and after a brief pause, the chaplains conducted the usual service at the front of their respective regiments. Around midday, a column that included one battalion from the Regal Regiment moved under the command of Lieut.-General Lord Cutts and Major-General Wilks to assault the village of Blenheim, where the French commander, Marshal Tallard, had stationed a significant number of troops, along with fortifications and palisades. This column, made up of two British brigades led by Brigadier-Generals Row and Fergusson, a brigade of Hessians, and a brigade of Hanoverians, arrived at the banks of the little river Nebel and took control of two water mills, which the enemy abandoned and set on fire. Advancing towards the enclosures, the leading brigade came under fire from the troops in Blenheim, causing many officers and soldiers to fall; however, the courageous Row plunged his sword into the enemy's palisades before giving the[Pg 103] order to "fire." Nevertheless, his brigade couldn't break through the fortified positions against the enemy's larger numbers. While retreating, they were charged by French cavalry, but the Hessians successfully repelled the attackers. Shortly after, Fergusson's brigade and the Hanoverians crossed the Nebel near the lower water mill and attacked the front of the village but were pushed back three times. The firing continued against Blenheim, and the rest of the forces crossed the stream and assaulted the main body of the French army. The other battalion of the Royalty Regiment was brought into action at this point; the sound of gunfire stretched along the entire front, and troops from different nations fought with remarkable bravery. The musket fire and cavalry charges continued for a time with mixed results. Eventually, the enemy's main body was overwhelmed and driven from the battlefield with heavy losses; many prisoners were also taken, including the French commander, Marshal Tallard.

When the main body of the French army was defeated, the troops posted in Blenheim attempted to escape by the rear of the village, but were repulsed. A second attempt was made in another direction, but was checked by the Scots Greys. A third attempt was also made, but the French were again driven back, and forced to take shelter behind the houses and inclosures. Though encompassed and intercepted on every side, the French obstinately defended their post. Additional forces were brought against them; the batteries opened a tremendous fire; Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney attacked the French troops posted in the churchyard with eight battalions; Lieut.-General Ingoldsby attacked the right side of the village with four battalions, supported by the Royal Irish[Pg 104] (late 5th) Dragoons; and both battalions of the Royals were now engaged. A sharp struggle ensued, which ended in a parley, and eventually twenty-four French battalions of infantry, and twelve squadrons of cavalry, surrendered prisoners of war. The Germans who attacked the enemy's right were also triumphant. Thus the struggle of this eventful day ended in a complete victory, which reflected lustre on the confederate arms, and showed in its native colours the true character of the British soldier. The French and Bavarians are reported to have lost in killed, wounded, prisoners, and from other causes, about forty thousand men, with nearly all their tents, cannon, and ammunition, and a great number of standards, colours, and kettle-drums.

When the main body of the French army was defeated, the troops stationed in Blenheim tried to flee from the back of the village but were turned away. They made a second attempt in another direction but were stopped by the Scots Greys. A third attempt was also made, but the French were once again pushed back and forced to take cover behind the houses and fences. Even though they were surrounded and intercepted from all sides, the French stubbornly held their ground. More forces were sent against them; the artillery opened a fierce barrage; Lieutenant-General the Earl of Orkney attacked the French troops stationed in the churchyard with eight battalions; Lieutenant-General Ingoldsby attacked the right side of the village with four battalions, supported by the Royal Irish (formerly the 5th) Dragoons; and both battalions of the Royals were now engaged. A fierce fight broke out, which ended in a ceasefire, and ultimately twenty-four French infantry battalions and twelve cavalry squadrons surrendered as prisoners of war. The Germans who attacked the enemy's right were also successful. Thus, the struggle of this significant day concluded in a complete victory, which brought honor to the allied forces and showcased the true spirit of the British soldier. The French and Bavarians are reported to have lost around forty thousand men due to kills, injuries, prisoners, and other reasons, along with nearly all their tents, cannons, and ammunition, as well as a large number of standards, colors, and kettle-drums.

The Royal Regiment lost in this action[89] Lieut.[Pg 105]-Colonel White, Ensigns M'Conway and Craig, killed; Captain Lord Forbes died of his wounds; and Captains Montgomery, Bruce, and Lindsay, with Lieutenants Harrowby and Lisle, and Ensign Hume, wounded.

The Royal Regiment suffered casualties in this action[89] Lieutenant-Colonel White, Ensigns M'Conway and Craig were killed; Captain Lord Forbes died from his injuries; and Captains Montgomery, Bruce, and Lindsay, along with Lieutenants Harrowby and Lisle, and Ensign Hume, were wounded.

The number of French and Bavarians taken on this occasion was so great that the second battalion of the Royals, with the regiments of Prince George of Denmark, Lords North and Grey, Row and Meredith, commanded by Brigadier-General Fergusson, were sent to Holland in charge of the prisoners. These troops marched with the prisoners to Mentz, where they embarked in boats and sailed to Holland, and, having delivered them into the charge of other corps, were placed in garrison for the remainder of the year.

The number of French and Bavarians captured on this occasion was so large that the second battalion of the Royal Family, along with the regiments of Prince George of Denmark, Lords North and Grey, Row, and Meredith, commanded by Brigadier-General Fergusson, were sent to Holland with the prisoners. These troops marched with the prisoners to Mentz, where they boarded boats and sailed to Holland. After handing them over to other units, they were stationed in garrison for the rest of the year.

Meanwhile the first battalion continued with the army in Germany; and the enemy abandoned several important cities, which were occupied by the allies. The battalion of the Royal Regiment proceeded through the circle of Swabia and directed its march to Philipsburg, where it crossed the Rhine on the 7th of September, and subsequently formed part of the covering army during the siege of Landau, a town in the Bavarian circle of the Rhine, situated in a beautiful valley on the river Queich. On the 13th of October this battalion, with the regiments of Hamilton, Ingoldsby, and Tatton, marched from the covering army encamped at Croon-Weissemberg to Germersheim, and embarking in boats, sailed down the Rhine to Holland, and were placed in garrison for the winter.

Meanwhile, the first battalion stayed with the army in Germany, and the enemy withdrew from several key cities, which were taken over by the allies. The battalion of the Royalty Regiment proceeded through Swabia and headed towards Philipsburg, where it crossed the Rhine on September 7th and later became part of the covering army during the siege of Landau, a town in the Bavarian circle of the Rhine located in a picturesque valley along the river Queich. On October 13th, this battalion, along with the regiments of Hamilton, Ingoldsby, and Tatton, marched from the covering army camped at Croon-Weissemberg to Germersheim. They then boarded boats and sailed down the Rhine to Holland, where they were stationed for the winter.

1705

In the following spring, the losses of the preceding campaign were replaced with recruits from Scotland; and in April the regiment quitted its quarters, and directed its march towards Maestricht, passed that city on the 13th of May, and proceeded to Juliers. From Juliers the regiment proceeded through a mountainous country[Pg 106] to the valley of the Moselle, in the midst of which stands the ancient city of Treves, where both battalions encamped on the 28th of May. The British and Dutch, with several German corps, having assembled in the neighbourhood of Treves, the army passed the Moselle and the Saar on the 3rd of June, and advanced towards Syrk, near which place a French army of superior numbers, commanded by Marshal Villiers, was encamped. The allied army halted a short distance from the enemy, and awaited the arrival of the Imperialists under the Margrave of Baden, who had promised to co-operate with the Duke of Marlborough in carrying on the war in this direction: but this co-operation was delayed so long that the British commander was forced to return to the Netherlands, where the French were making considerable progress.

In the following spring, the losses from the previous campaign were replaced with recruits from Scotland; and in April, the regiment left its quarters and marched towards Maestricht, passing the city on May 13th and continuing to Juliers. From Juliers, the regiment moved through a mountainous area[Pg 106] to the valley of the Moselle, where the ancient city of Treves is located. Both battalions set up camp there on May 28th. The British and Dutch, along with several German corps, gathered in the area around Treves. The army crossed the Moselle and the Saar on June 3rd and advanced towards Syrk, where a superior French army led by Marshal Villiers was camped. The allied army stopped a short distance from the enemy and waited for the Imperialists under the Margrave of Baden, who had promised to work with the Duke of Marlborough to continue the war in this direction. However, this cooperation was delayed for so long that the British commander had to return to the Netherlands, where the French were making significant advances.

The retreat was commenced during the night of the 17th of June; and on the 20th, Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney was detached with all the grenadiers, and one hundred men of each battalion, to observe the motions of a detachment which Marshal Villiers had sent towards the Netherlands.

The retreat started on the night of June 17th, and on the 20th, Lieutenant General the Earl of Orkney was sent out with all the grenadiers and one hundred men from each battalion to watch the movements of a group that Marshal Villiers had sent toward the Netherlands.

The approach of the army towards the Maese alarmed the French, and they raised the siege of the citadel of Liege and retired. On the 4th of July the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was detached, with other forces under General Schultz and Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney, to besiege Huy, which had been captured by the French during the absence of the army up the Moselle. On the 6th a battery of twelve cannon and six mortars opened a sharp fire upon Fort Picard; and during the afternoon of the same day the troops forced the covered-way and reared their ladders against the walls, when the French quitted this fort and also Fort Rouge, and fled to the castle. On the 10th the batteries were brought[Pg 107] to bear on the castle and on Fort Joseph, and on the following day the garrison surrendered.

The army's advance towards the Meuse shocked the French, leading them to lift the siege of the citadel of Liege and retreat. On July 4th, the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was sent out, along with other troops under General Schultz and Lieutenant-General the Earl of Orkney, to lay siege to Huy, which the French had taken in the army's absence while they were up the Moselle. On the 6th, a battery of twelve cannons and six mortars opened fire on Fort Picard; later that day, the troops breached the covered-way and set their ladders against the walls, causing the French to abandon this fort as well as Fort Rouge, fleeing to the castle. On the 10th, the batteries targeted the castle and Fort Joseph, and the next day, the garrison surrendered.

Meanwhile the French army, commanded by Marshal Villeroy and the Elector of Bavaria, having taken refuge behind their fortified lines, the Duke of Marlborough had formed a scheme for forcing these stupendous barriers, and the first battalion of the Royal Regiment rejoined the army in time to take part in this splendid enterprise. The lines were menaced by a detachment on the south of the Mehaine, which drew the greater part of the French army to that quarter; and during the night of the 17th of July the allied army marched to its right, and at four o'clock on the following morning the leading regiments approached the works at Neer-Hespen and Helixem. Both battalions of the Royal Regiment were in the leading division. Their advance was concealed by a thick fog, and under the cover of this obscurity one column cleared the village of Neer-Winden and Neer-Hespen, another gained the bridge and village of Helixem, and a third carried the castle of Wange, which commanded the passage over the Little Gheet. Then rushing through the inclosures and marshy grounds, the troops forded the river, and crowded over the defences with an ardour which overcame all opposition. The French guards were surprised and overpowered, and a detachment of dragoons fled in a panic. Thus the lines were forced; the pioneers were instantly set to work, and in a short time a passage was made for the cavalry. While this was in progress, the Marquis d'Allegre advanced with twenty battalions of infantry, and fifty squadrons of cavalry, and opened a sharp cannonade; but his advance was retarded by a hollow way, which gave time for more troops to pass the lines; and eventually his forces were attacked and defeated, and the allies[Pg 108] took many prisoners, and also captured a number of standards and colours. Speaking of this action, the Duke of Marlborough observes in a letter published in his memoirs,—"It is impossible to say too much good of the troops that were with me, for never men fought better."

Meanwhile, the French army, led by Marshal Villeroy and the Elector of Bavaria, had taken shelter behind their fortified positions. The Duke of Marlborough devised a plan to break through these massive defenses, and the first battalion of the Royal Regiment rejoined the army just in time to participate in this remarkable endeavor. A detachment threatened the lines to the south of the Mehaine, drawing most of the French army to that area; during the night of July 17th, the allied army shifted to the right, and by four o'clock the next morning, the leading regiments approached the works at Neer-Hespen and Helixem. Both battalions of the Royalty Regiment were in the forefront. Their advance was hidden by a thick fog, and under cover of this obscurity, one column cleared the villages of Neer-Winden and Neer-Hespen, another seized the bridge and village of Helixem, and a third captured the castle of Wange, which overlooked the crossing over the Little Gheet. Then, charging through the enclosures and marshy areas, the troops crossed the river and surged over the defenses with a zeal that overcame all resistance. The French guards were caught off guard and overwhelmed, and a detachment of dragoons fled in panic. Thus, the lines were breached; the pioneers immediately got to work, and soon a passage was opened for the cavalry. While this was happening, the Marquis d'Allegre advanced with twenty battalions of infantry and fifty squadrons of cavalry, and unleashed a fierce cannonade; however, his advance was delayed by a hollow way, which allowed more troops to cross the lines, and eventually, his forces were attacked and defeated. The allies[Pg 108] took many prisoners and captured several standards and colors. Commenting on this action, the Duke of Marlborough noted in a letter published in his memoirs, "It is impossible to say too much good of the troops that were with me, for never men fought better."

The enemy made a precipitate retreat, and took up a position behind the river Dyle. The Duke of Marlborough advanced with the design of passing the river, but was prevented by heavy rains. On the 21st of July, a small body of French troops passed the Dyle, when the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was ordered forward, and a slight skirmish ensued. The French fled to their lines, and a few companies of the Royals pursuing too far, were fired upon from the works, and had one captain killed and several men wounded. Major General Wood was also wounded.

The enemy quickly retreated and took a position behind the Dyle River. The Duke of Marlborough advanced with the intention of crossing the river, but was held back by heavy rains. On July 21st, a small group of French troops crossed the Dyle, prompting the first battalion of the Royal Regiment to move forward, resulting in a brief skirmish. The French retreated to their lines, and when a few companies of the Royalty chased them too far, they came under fire from the fortifications, resulting in one captain being killed and several men wounded. Major General Wood was also injured.

The Royal Regiment was subsequently engaged in several manœuvres; but the designs of the British commander were frustrated by the inactivity and want of co-operation on the part of the Dutch generals. The French lines were demolished in the autumn; and a detachment was sent to invest a small town and fortress on the Scheldt, called Sandlivet, which surrendered on the 29th of October. In the early part of November the regiment marched back to Holland, and was placed in garrison for the winter.

The Royal Regiment was later involved in several maneuvers; however, the British commander’s plans were hindered by the inactivity and lack of cooperation from the Dutch generals. The French lines were taken down in the fall, and a unit was sent to surround a small town and fortress on the Scheldt called Sandlivet, which surrendered on October 29th. In early November, the regiment marched back to Holland and was stationed there for the winter.

1706

The Royal Regiment again took the field in May, 1706, and proceeding to the province of Limburg, arrived at the general rendezvous of the army at Bilsen, near Tongres, on the 19th of that month. Advancing from Bilsen, the army proceeded in the direction of Mont St. André; and on Whit-Sunday, the 23rd of May, as the troops were on the march, the enemy's army, commanded by Marshal Villeroy and the Elector of Bavaria, was discovered forming in order of battle in the position of[Pg 109] Mont St. André, with their centre at the village of Ramilies, which was occupied by a considerable body of troops.

The Royalty Regiment was back in action in May 1706, and after moving to the province of Limburg, they reached the army's main gathering point at Bilsen, near Tongres, on the 19th of that month. After leaving Bilsen, the army marched towards Mont St. André; on Whit Sunday, May 23rd, while the troops were on the move, the enemy's forces, led by Marshal Villeroy and the Elector of Bavaria, were spotted getting ready for battle at [Pg 109] Mont St. André, with their center positioned in the village of Ramilies, which was held by a significant number of troops.

The allied army, diverging into the open plain of Jandrinœuil, formed line, and advanced against the enemy. The Royal Regiment, having its post near the right of the first line, formed on the heights of Foulz; then descending, with several other British, Dutch, and German corps, into the low grounds near the river, menaced the villages of Autreglise and Offuz with an attack. This movement occasioned the enemy to weaken his centre to support his left flank, when the duke of Marlborough made a powerful attack on the enemy's centre and right. The Royals were spectators of the fight for above an hour; at length a critical period in the engagement arrived, and the regiment was brought forward. The veterans of Schellenberg and Blenheim fought like men resolved to die rather than lose their reputation; and the French, Spaniards, and Bavarians, were overthrown and driven from the field with a terrible slaughter. The fugitives were pursued many miles, and an immense number of prisoners, with cannon, standards, and colours, was captured. Thus a complete and decisive victory was gained over an army of superior numbers in less than three hours.

The allied army spread out across the open plain of Jandrinœuil, formed lines, and moved forward against the enemy. The Royal Regiment was positioned near the right side of the front line, set up on the heights of Foulz; then, alongside several other British, Dutch, and German units, they descended into the lowlands by the river, threatening the villages of Autreglise and Offuz with an attack. This maneuver forced the enemy to weaken their center to reinforce their left flank, allowing the Duke of Marlborough to launch a strong attack on the enemy's center and right. The Royalty watched the battle for over an hour; finally, a critical moment in the fight came, and the regiment was called into action. The veterans from Schellenberg and Blenheim fought like men determined to die rather than lose their honor; the French, Spaniards, and Bavarians were beaten and pushed off the field in a devastating slaughter. The fleeing soldiers were chased for miles, resulting in a huge number of prisoners taken, along with cannons, flags, and colors. Thus, a complete and decisive victory was achieved over a numerically superior army in under three hours.

The wreck of the French army continued its precipitate flight to Louvain, and immediately afterwards abandoned that city, and also Brussels. The States of Brabant, and the magistrates of Brussels, renounced their allegiance to the Duke of Anjou. The principal towns of Brabant, and several others in Flanders, were immediately delivered up, and others surrendered on being summoned, or in a few days afterwards. Dendermond held out, and was blockaded in the early part of June; and Ostend was afterwards besieged by a detachment[Pg 110] from the main army, and surrendered on the 6th of July. Menin was besieged on the 25th of July, and surrendered in August; and Dendermond was delivered up in the early part of September. During these sieges the Royals continued to form part of the covering army; but after the surrender of Dendermond, one battalion of the regiment was detached under Marshal d'Auverquerque and Lieut.-General Ingoldsby, to besiege Aeth, a town and fortress on the river Dender. This place was invested on the 16th of September: the several attacks were carried on with vigour, and the garrison surrendered on the 3rd of October. The capture of Aeth was the last important event of this glorious campaign: and in the early part of November the Royal Regiment marched into garrison at Ghent.

The wreck of the French army continued its rapid retreat to Louvain and soon abandoned that city, as well as Brussels. The States of Brabant and the officials of Brussels turned their backs on the Duke of Anjou. The main towns of Brabant and several others in Flanders were quickly surrendered, while others gave in after being called on or within a few days. Dendermond held out and was blockaded in early June; then Ostend was besieged by a detachment from the main army, eventually surrendering on July 6th. Menin was besieged on July 25th and surrendered in August, while Dendermond was handed over in early September. During these sieges, the Royals were part of the covering army; but after Dendermond’s surrender, one battalion was sent under Marshal d'Auverquerque and Lieut.-General Ingoldsby to besiege Aeth, a town and fortress on the river Dender. This location was besieged on September 16th; multiple attacks were launched with determination, and the garrison surrendered on October 3rd. The capture of Aeth marked the last significant event of this triumphant campaign, and in early November, the Royal Regiment marched into garrison at Ghent.

1707

Here the regiment passed the succeeding winter and spring, and again took the field on the 16th of May, 1707, when the first battalion was formed in brigade with the Foot Guards and the regiments of Godfrey and Sabine (now 16th and 23rd), commanded by Brigadier-General Meredith; and the second battalion with the regiments of Webb, Ingoldsby, and Tatton, (now 8th, 18th, and 24th), and Temple's (since disbanded), under the command of Brigadier General Sir Richard Temple, afterwards Viscount Cobham. The opposing armies, however, passed the campaign in manœuvring, and observing each other's movements; the French avoided a general engagement; and in October the Royals returned to Ghent.

Here the regiment spent the following winter and spring, and went back into the field on May 16, 1707, when the first battalion was organized in a brigade with the Foot Guards and the regiments of Godfrey and Sabine (now the 16th and 23rd), led by Brigadier-General Meredith. The second battalion teamed up with the regiments of Webb, Ingoldsby, and Tatton (now the 8th, 18th, and 24th), and Temple's (which has since been disbanded), under the command of Brigadier General Sir Richard Temple, who later became Viscount Cobham. However, the opposing armies spent the campaign maneuvering and watching each other's movements; the French avoided a major engagement; and in October, the Royalty returned to Ghent.

In this year, the Union of Scotland with England having taken place, the Cross of St. Andrew was placed on the colours of the English regiments in addition to the Cross of St. George—previously displayed; and the Royal Regiment obtained as a regimental badge—the Royal Cypher, within the circle of St. Andrew, sur[Pg 111]mounted with a crown; instead of St. Andrew's Cross, which it had formerly borne on its colours.

In this year, the Union of Scotland with England happened, and the Cross of St. Andrew was added to the flags of the English regiments alongside the already displayed Cross of St. George. The Royal Regiment adopted as its regimental badge the Royal Cypher within the circle of St. Andrew, topped with a crown; replacing the St. Andrew's Cross that it had used on its flags before.

1708

While the regiment was reposing in winter quarters in Flanders, the King of France fitted out a fleet and embarked a body of troops at Dunkirk for the purpose of making a descent on the British coast in favour of the Pretender; and the Royals, with the Foot Guards and seven other corps, were ordered to return to England to repel the invaders. The Royal Regiment marched from Ghent on the 8th March, 1708 (O.S.), embarked at Ostend on the 15th, and arrived at Tynemouth on the 21st. Meanwhile the French fleet, with the Pretender on board, had sailed from Dunkirk; but being chased by the British men-of-war, the enemy returned to Dunkirk without effecting a landing. The Royals were then ordered back to Flanders, and having landed at Ostend on the 20th of April, proceeded in boats along the canal to Ghent.

While the regiment was resting in winter quarters in Flanders, the King of France assembled a fleet and sent a group of troops from Dunkirk to launch an attack on the British coast to support the Pretender. The Royalty, along with the Foot Guards and seven other regiments, were ordered to return to England to fight off the invaders. The Royal Regiment marched from Ghent on March 8, 1708 (O.S.), boarded ships at Ostend on the 15th, and arrived in Tynemouth on the 21st. Meanwhile, the French fleet, with the Pretender on board, had set sail from Dunkirk; however, after being pursued by British warships, the enemy retreated back to Dunkirk without making a landing. The Royalty were then ordered back to Flanders, and after landing at Ostend on April 20th, they proceeded by boat along the canal to Ghent.

The regiment remained at Ghent until the 22nd of May, when it took the field and engaged in the general operations of the army, and soon afterwards the French obtained possession of Ghent and Bruges by treachery. A more important advantage was, however, gained on the 11th of July by the allied army commanded by the Duke of Marlborough, who crossed the Scheldt and defeated the French army, commanded by the Duke of Burgundy and Marshal Vendôme, near Oudenarde. The Royals formed part of the division of twenty battalions commanded by the Duke of Argyle, and having traversed the Scheldt by the pontoon bridge between Oudenarde and the Abbey of Eename, they ascended the heights of Bevere; then, inclining to the right, engaged the enemy in the fields and open grounds beyond the rivulet. A fierce conflict of musketry ensued, and charge succeeded charge, until the shades of evening gathered over the scene of conflict, and the combatants[Pg 112] could only be discerned by the flashes of musketry which blazed in the fields and marshy grounds. The French, having been driven from hedge to hedge, and from thicket to thicket, were eventually overpowered. Part of their army being separated from the remainder was nearly surrounded and destroyed, and the work of destruction was continued until the darkness became so intense that it was impossible to distinguish friends from foes, when the troops were ordered to cease firing. Night favoured the enemy; many of the corps, which were nearly surrounded, escaped in the dark, and the wreck of the French army made a precipitate retreat to Ghent, leaving the allies in possession of the field of battle, with many prisoners, standards, colours, and other indisputable marks of victory.

The regiment stayed in Ghent until May 22nd, when it went into the field and participated in the army's general operations. Shortly after, the French took over Ghent and Bruges through treachery. However, a more significant victory was achieved on July 11th by the allied army led by the Duke of Marlborough, who crossed the Scheldt and defeated the French army, commanded by the Duke of Burgundy and Marshal Vendôme, near Oudenarde. The Royalty were part of the division of twenty battalions led by the Duke of Argyle. After crossing the Scheldt via the pontoon bridge between Oudenarde and the Abbey of Eename, they climbed the heights of Bevere. Then, veering to the right, they engaged the enemy in the fields and open areas beyond the stream. An intense gun battle broke out, with one charge following another until night fell over the battlefield, and the fighters[Pg 112] could only be seen by the flashes of muskets in the fields and marshy land. The French, being pushed from hedge to hedge and thicket to thicket, were ultimately overwhelmed. Part of their army, separated from the rest, was nearly surrounded and faced destruction. The fighting continued until it got so dark that it was impossible to tell friends from foes, at which point the troops were ordered to stop firing. Night favored the enemy; many of the units that were nearly surrounded managed to escape in the darkness, and the remnants of the French army made a hurried retreat to Ghent, leaving the allies in control of the battlefield, along with numerous prisoners, flags, colors, and other undeniable signs of victory.

The Royals were subsequently employed in covering the siege of Lisle, the capital of French Flanders, which was captured by Louis XIV. in 1667, and ceded to France by the treaty of peace in 1668. This city being situated on a plain watered by several streams, and protected by a series of stupendous works constructed under the superintendence of Vauban, the celebrated French engineer, and being defended by a garrison of 15,000 men commanded by the veteran Marshal Boufflers, who was prepared with everything requisite for a protracted defence, the siege was considered an undertaking of great magnitude, and it excited universal attention. The French made strenuous exertions to preserve the place, and an immense body of troops advanced against the covering army, of which the Royal Regiment formed a part; but the French Marshals were dismayed by the determined countenance of the allies, and frustrated by the superior tactics of the Duke of Marlborough. The enemy next attempted to cut off the supplies of military stores and provision from the army; and a quantity of stores having[Pg 113] been sent from England to Ostend, and there placed in waggons, one battalion of the Royal Regiment, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Hamilton, was detached from the covering army to protect the stores from Ostend to the camp. This battalion was sent, in the first instance, to Oudenburg, with orders to wait there until the convoy had passed, and afterwards to join the escort at Turout. The waggons left Ostend on the 27th of September, and continued their route towards the army; at the same time the French commanders sent a detachment of 22,000 men under the orders of Count de la Motte to intercept the convoy. After the waggons had proceeded a considerable distance on their way, the battalion of the Royal Regiment quitted Oudenburg and proceeded to Turout, where information was received of the movements of the enemy, when the battalion marched with all possible expedition to succour the convoy, and arrived at the wood of Wynendale at the moment when Major-General Webb was forming the few troops he had with him in an opening beyond the wood. The French had to pass through the wood, and Major-General Webb placed a battalion in ambush amongst the trees on each side of the defile, and drew up the main body of his detachment, which consisted of about 8000 men, in an open space at the end of the defile. The French advanced in full confidence to overwhelm a force which did not amount to half their own numbers; but, when passing through the wood, they were assailed by the ambush on their left, which put them in some confusion. They, however, continued to advance and broke through two of the battalions of the allies posted at the end of the defile; but the battalion in ambush on the enemy's right having opened its fire, and the head of their column being attacked, the French were repulsed and driven back through[Pg 114] the wood. They soon rallied and returned to the attack, and were again assailed by a destructive fire in front and on both flanks, and they shrunk back in dismay. The attack was repeated, and the destructive cross fire was again opened with the same results; and Count de la Motte, being unable to induce his men to return to the charge, he was forced to relinquish the contest and retire. At this moment Lieut.-General Cadogan arrived with a few squadrons of cavalry, and the convoy was conducted in safety to the army. This gallant exploit excited great admiration, and Major-General Webb was honoured with the thanks of parliament, and the approbation of the Queen, for his conduct on this occasion.

The Royalty were later involved in covering the siege of Lisle, the capital of French Flanders, which was taken by Louis XIV in 1667 and ceded to France by the peace treaty in 1668. This city, located on a plain fed by several streams and protected by an impressive series of fortifications built under the supervision of the renowned French engineer Vauban, was defended by a garrison of 15,000 men under the command of the veteran Marshal Boufflers, who was fully prepared for a long defense. Therefore, the siege was seen as a significant operation and drew widespread attention. The French put in a lot of effort to hold the city, and a large force advanced against the covering army, which included the Royal Regiment. However, the French Marshals were intimidated by the resolute stance of the allies and thwarted by the superior tactics of the Duke of Marlborough. The enemy then tried to cut off military supplies and provisions from the army, and a shipment of supplies had been sent from England to Ostend and loaded into wagons. One battalion of the Royalty Regiment, led by Lieut.-Colonel Hamilton, was detached from the covering army to protect these supplies from Ostend to the camp. This battalion was initially sent to Oudenburg with orders to wait there until the convoy passed and then meet up with the escort at Turout. The wagons left Ostend on September 27 and made their way toward the army, while at the same time the French commanders dispatched a force of 22,000 men under Count de la Motte to intercept the convoy. After the wagons had traveled a good distance, the battalion of the Regal Regiment left Oudenburg and went to Turout, where they learned of the enemy's movements. The battalion then hurried to assist the convoy and arrived at the wood of Wynendale just as Major-General Webb was arranging his limited forces in a clearing beyond the wood. The French had to pass through the wood, and Major-General Webb positioned a battalion in ambush among the trees on either side of the narrow passage and set up the main body of his detachment, which consisted of about 8,000 men, in an open area at the end of the passage. The French advanced confidently, expecting to overwhelm a force that was less than half their size, but as they moved through the wood, they were met with an ambush on their left which threw them into confusion. Despite this, they continued to push forward and broke through two allied battalions positioned at the end of the passage. However, the battalion lying in wait on the enemy's right opened fire, and with their column under attack, the French were pushed back through [Pg 114] the wood. They quickly regrouped and launched another attack but were again met with a devastating fire from the front and both sides, causing them to retreat in disarray. The attack was repeated, and once again the intense crossfire led to the same outcome; Count de la Motte found it impossible to rally his troops to reengage, forcing him to withdraw. At that moment, Lieut.-General Cadogan arrived with a few squadrons of cavalry, ensuring the convoy made it safely to the army. This bold action sparked immense admiration, and Major-General Webb received thanks from parliament and the Queen's approval for his conduct during the event.

The Royal Regiment continued to form part of the covering army, and was employed in several services connected with the procuring of provision and stores for the besieging troops. In November, the Elector of Bavaria besieged Brussels, and the Royals formed part of the force which advanced to relieve the place. The strong positions of the enemy behind the Scheldt were forced on the 27th of November; and when the troops advanced upon Brussels, the Elector of Bavaria raised the siege, and made a precipitate retreat.

The Royalty Regiment continued to be part of the covering army and was involved in various tasks related to gathering supplies and equipment for the troops under siege. In November, the Elector of Bavaria laid siege to Brussels, and the Royalty were part of the force that moved in to relieve the city. The enemy's strong positions behind the Scheldt were overcome on November 27th, and as the troops advanced on Brussels, the Elector of Bavaria lifted the siege and made a hasty retreat.

The citadel of Lisle, being vigorously pressed, surrendered on the 9th of December. The period for military operations had passed away; but notwithstanding the lateness of the season the Duke of Marlborough resolved to besiege Ghent, and the Royal Regiment was one of the corps selected for this service. An attack was made on the out-posts of the town on the night of the 24th of December, when a detachment of the Royals formed part of the forlorn-hope, and had several men killed and wounded. The trenches were opened during the same night, and the siege being prosecuted with spirit and[Pg 115] vigour, the garrison surrendered on the 2nd of January, 1709. Bruges was also vacated by the French; and the Royal Regiment, having marched into Ghent when that city was delivered up, remained there during the winter.

The citadel of Lisle, under heavy pressure, surrendered on December 9th. The time for military operations had passed; but despite the late season, the Duke of Marlborough decided to lay siege to Ghent, and the Royalty Regiment was one of the units chosen for this task. An attack on the town's outposts took place on the night of December 24th, with a detachment of the Royalty participating in the initial assault, resulting in several men killed and wounded. The trenches were opened that same night, and the siege was carried out with determination and [Pg 115] energy, leading to the garrison's surrender on January 2, 1709. Bruges was also abandoned by the French; and the Royal Regiment, having marched into Ghent when that city was handed over, stayed there throughout the winter.

1709

The regiment, having reposed for a few months in convenient quarters, and obtained a body of fine recruits from Scotland, advanced from Bruges to the plain of Lisle, and was afterwards encamped with the army on the banks of the Upper Dyle. The French had constructed a new line of entrenchments and forts: the allies advanced with the apparent design of attacking the enemy, when Marshal Villars drew a number of troops out of the neighbouring garrisons, and prepared to make a determined resistance. This was what the Duke of Marlborough wished; and no sooner had a considerable detachment of French troops quitted the garrison of Tournay, than the allies struck their tents, marched to the left, and invested the town. Both battalions of the Royal Regiment were in the besieging army, and took an active part in the several attacks on the works, and in repulsing the sallies of the garrison. On the 29th of July, while preparations were making to attack the town by storm, the governor surrendered. The citadel still held out; but five British regiments, which had not taken part in the siege of the town, were selected for the siege of the citadel, and the Royal Regiment joined the covering army.

The regiment, having rested for a few months in comfortable quarters and received a group of excellent recruits from Scotland, moved from Bruges to the plain of Lisle, and later set up camp with the army on the banks of the Upper Dyle. The French had built a new line of fortifications and forts: the allies moved forward with the apparent intent to attack the enemy, when Marshal Villars pulled troops from the nearby garrisons and prepared for a strong defense. This was exactly what the Duke of Marlborough wanted; as soon as a significant number of French troops left the garrison of Tournay, the allies packed up their tents, shifted to the left, and surrounded the town. Both battalions of the Royal Regiment were part of the besieging army and actively participated in the various assaults on the defenses and in beating back the garrison's sorties. On July 29th, while preparations were underway to storm the town, the governor surrendered. The citadel continued to resist; however, five British regiments that had not participated in the siege of the town were chosen for the siege of the citadel, and the Royalty Regiment joined the covering army.

During the period the siege of the citadel of Tournay was in progress, Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney was detached, with the grenadier companies of the Royal and several other regiments, and twenty squadrons of cavalry, towards St. Ghislain, to seize on certain passes, and to facilitate the subsequent operations of the campaign; and the citadel having surrendered on the 3rd of September, the army afterwards proceeded towards[Pg 116] Mons, the capital of the province of Hainault, which the allies intended to besiege. While the troops were on the march, Marshal Villars made several movements with the view to prevent the loss of Mons; and on the 10th of September the French army was in position in front of Taisniere and the hamlet of Malplaquet, and having thrown up entrenchments and constructed abatis de bois and other defences, until their camp resembled a fortified citadel, they there awaited the attack of the allies.

During the siege of the citadel of Tournay, Lieutenant General the Earl of Orkney was sent with the grenadier companies of the Royal and several other regiments, along with twenty squadrons of cavalry, towards St. Ghislain to secure specific passes and support the upcoming campaign operations. The citadel surrendered on September 3rd, and the army then moved towards [Pg 116] Mons, the capital of Hainault, which the allies planned to besiege. While the troops were marching, Marshal Villars took several steps to prevent the loss of Mons. By September 10th, the French army was positioned in front of Taisniere and the hamlet of Malplaquet. They built entrenchments, constructed abatis de bois, and set up other defenses until their camp looked like a fortified citadel, where they awaited the allies' attack.

At three o'clock on the morning of the 11th September, the forces of the several nations which composed the army commanded by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene of Savoy, were under arms. The two battalions of the Royal Regiment appeared on parade on the ground where they had passed the night, and divine service was performed by the chaplain. The French camp was a short distance in front; but a thick mist overspread the woods and open grounds, and concealed the armies from each other. Under cover of the fog, the artillery was brought forward, and dispositions made for the attack: the French heard the din of hostile preparations, and seized their weapons, and two powerful armies, headed by commanders of renown, stood arrayed against each other. The troops of both armies had confidence in their leaders, and were anxious for the combat; the one to acquire new laurels under their favourite chiefs, and the other to retrieve the disasters of eight successive campaigns. The fog lingered on the ground until about half-past seven, when the sun broke forth. The fire of the artillery instantly opened on both sides, and the columns of attack moved forward, and commenced one of the most sanguinary and hard-contested battles on record, in which there was a greater sacrifice of life than at the battles of Blenheim, Ramilies, and Oudenarde, put to[Pg 117]gether. "It is impossible to express the violence of the fire on either side. Besides the enemy's advantageous situation, they defended themselves like brave men, and made all the resistance that could be expected from the best of troops; but then nothing could be a finer sight than to see our foot surmount so many obstacles, resist so great a fire, force the enemy's entrenchments, beat them from thence, and drive them quite out of the wood, and after all, to draw up in good order of battle on the plain, in sight of our enemies, and before their third entrenchments[90]."

At three o'clock on the morning of September 11th, the forces from various nations in the army led by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene of Savoy were ready for action. The two battalions of the Royalty Regiment gathered for a parade at the spot where they had camped overnight, and the chaplain conducted a service. The French camp was a short distance ahead, but a thick fog covered the woods and open fields, hiding the armies from each other. Taking advantage of the fog, the artillery was moved up, and plans were made for the attack: the French heard the sounds of preparations and grabbed their weapons, as two powerful armies, led by famous commanders, faced off against each other. The troops on both sides trusted their leaders and were eager for battle; one side aimed to earn new honors under their beloved chiefs, while the other aimed to make up for the failures of eight consecutive campaigns. The fog lingered until about half-past seven, when the sun broke through. The artillery fire erupted from both sides immediately, and the attacking columns advanced, starting one of the bloodiest and most fiercely fought battles in history, resulting in a higher loss of life than at the battles of Blenheim, Ramilies, and Oudenarde combined. "It’s impossible to describe the fierce fire from both sides. Despite the enemy's advantageous position, they fought bravely and made all the resistance you could expect from top troops; but still, there was nothing more impressive than witnessing our foot soldiers overcome so many obstacles, withstand such heavy fire, breach the enemy's fortifications, push them back, and drive them out of the woods, and after all that, to reassemble in good battle order on the plain, in view of our enemies, and before their third fortifications[90]."

The Royals formed part of the division commanded by General Count Lottum, and were engaged in the assault of the entrenchments in the wood of Taisniere. Two battalions of Foot Guards led the attack, and, having overcome several local difficulties, they commenced ascending the enemy's breastwork, but were repulsed and driven back. The Royals seconded the Foot Guards; Argyle's regiment (3rd Buffs), and several other corps, prolonged the attack to the left; and these troops, rushing forward with the native energy and resolution of Britons, forced the entrenchments in gallant style, and the French fell back fighting and retreating into the woods. The Royals, and other corps, pressed forward: the trees and foliage being thick, the ranks were broken; every tree was disputed, and the wood echoed the turmoil of battle on every side.

The Royalty were part of the division led by General Count Lottum and were involved in the attack on the fortifications in the Taisniere woods. Two battalions of Foot Guards initiated the assault, and after dealing with a few local challenges, they started to climb the enemy's breastwork but were pushed back. The Royalty supported the Foot Guards, while Argyle's regiment (3rd Buffs) and several other units extended the attack to the left. These troops, charging forward with the natural energy and determination of Britons, overcame the fortifications heroically, causing the French to retreat, fighting as they fell back into the woods. The Royalty and other units advanced further: with the trees and foliage being dense, the formations became scattered; every tree was contested, and the wood reverberated with the chaos of battle all around.

When the fighting in the wood of Taisniere, where the Royals were engaged, had assumed the character of a series of skirmishes, a most sanguinary conflict was raging in other parts of the field, particularly in the centre, where the Prince of Orange led the Dutch infantry[Pg 118] against the enemy's treble entrenchments, and at the points of attack allotted to the Germans. Eventually the enemy's position was broken, and a conflict of cavalry ensued, in which the allies proved victorious. Meanwhile the Royals, and other corps engaged in the woods, continued to gain ground, and the French were forced to retreat. The allies captured a number of prisoners, colours, standards, and cannon; but this victory was purchased at an immense expense of human life, especially of Germans and Dutch. The Royals having fought a great part of the day in the wood, where the men were partly covered by the trees, the regiment did not sustain a very severe loss. Lieutenant Haley and a few private men were killed; and Lieutenants J. Stratton, Dixon, and W. Stratton, were wounded[91].

When the fighting in the woods of Taisniere, where the Royalty were involved, turned into a series of skirmishes, a brutal conflict was ongoing in other areas of the battlefield, especially in the center, where the Prince of Orange led the Dutch infantry[Pg 118] against the enemy's triple entrenchments, and at the specific points of attack assigned to the Germans. Ultimately, the enemy's position was breached, leading to a cavalry battle in which the allies emerged victorious. Meanwhile, the Royals and other units in the woods continued to make progress, forcing the French to retreat. The allies captured several prisoners, flags, standards, and cannons; however, this victory came at a huge cost in human lives, particularly for the Germans and Dutch. The Royalty, having fought for a significant part of the day in the woods where the soldiers were partly shielded by the trees, did not suffer severe losses. Lieutenant Haley and a few privates were killed; Lieutenants J. Stratton, Dixon, and W. Stratton were wounded[91].

The victory at Malplaquet was followed by the siege and capture of Mons, which was terminated by the surrender of the garrison on the 20th of October. The Royals formed part of the covering army during the siege, and afterwards marched back to Ghent.

The win at Malplaquet was followed by the siege and capture of Mons, which ended with the surrender of the garrison on October 20th. The Royalty were part of the covering army during the siege and then marched back to Ghent.

1710

The regiment having passed the winter in its former quarters, quitted Ghent on the 14th of April, 1710, and directing its march towards the frontiers of France, arrived at the rendezvous of the army, in the vicinity of Tournay, on the 19th of that month. The allies, by a forced march, succeeded in passing the French lines at Pont-a-Verdun without opposition, and invested Douay. The Royals formed part of the covering army during the siege. The French army advanced and menaced the allies with an attack, but retreated after a sharp cannonade, and Douay surrendered on the 27th of June.

The regiment spent the winter in its usual quarters and left Ghent on April 14, 1710. It marched toward the French border and reached the army's meeting point near Tournay on the 19th. The allies managed to quickly cross the French lines at Pont-a-Verdun without any resistance and laid siege to Douay. The Royalty were part of the covering force during the siege. The French army moved forward and threatened the allies with an attack but retreated after a strong cannon fire, and Douay surrendered on June 27.

After the capture of Douay, the Royals marched in[Pg 119] the direction of Aubigny, and formed part of the covering army encamped at Villers-Brulin during the siege of Bethune. This place having surrendered on the 28th of August, the Royals were afterwards detached from the main army, and sent under the command of the Prince of Anhault, to besiege the town of Aire, which is situated on the banks of the river Lys. The governor of this place made a vigorous defence; and the regiment was sharply engaged several times in carrying on the attacks and storming the outworks, and had a number of men killed and wounded. The garrison having surrendered on the 9th of November, the regiment afterwards marched back to its former winter-quarters at Ghent, where it arrived on the 23rd of November.

After the capture of Douay, the Royalty marched toward Aubigny and became part of the covering army camped at Villers-Brulin during the siege of Bethune. This location surrendered on August 28th, and the Royal family were then detached from the main army and sent, under the command of the Prince of Anhault, to besiege the town of Aire, which is located along the banks of the river Lys. The governor of this town put up a strong defense, and the regiment was heavily involved several times in the attacks and storming of the outworks, suffering a number of casualties. The garrison surrendered on November 9th, and the regiment then marched back to its previous winter quarters in Ghent, arriving on November 23rd.

1711

The Royals again took the field towards the end of April, 1711, and, advancing up the country, joined the army near Douay, and were reviewed with the remainder of the British infantry, on the 8th of June, by the Duke of Marlborough, at the camp at Warde. On the 14th the army advanced to the plains of Lens. The enemy had thrown up a new line of entrenchments; and the French army, commanded by Marshal Villars, was posted behind these formidable works, which were deemed impregnable. But the British commander, by menacing the enemy's left, occasioned the French troops to be drawn to that quarter; then, by a forced march, passed the lines at an unguarded part at Arleux, and afterwards invested Bouchain, a fortified town of Hainault, situated on both sides of the river Scheldt. The Royals formed part of a division of twenty battalions, commanded by Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney, which took post on the north and north-west side of the town and river.

The Royalty took the field again towards the end of April 1711 and moved up the country to join the army near Douay. They were reviewed along with the rest of the British infantry on June 8 by the Duke of Marlborough at the camp in Warde. On the 14th, the army moved to the plains of Lens. The enemy had built a new line of fortifications, and the French army, led by Marshal Villars, was positioned behind these strong defenses, which were considered impregnable. However, the British commander created a threat to the enemy's left, forcing the French troops to move to that side. Then, with a rapid march, they crossed the lines at an unguarded spot at Arleux and later besieged Bouchain, a fortified town in Hainault located on both sides of the river Scheldt. The Royalty were part of a division of twenty battalions led by Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney, which took position on the north and northwest side of the town and river.

The French, by a night march, gained possession of[Pg 120] the heights of Wavrechin, from whence they expected to be able to relieve the town; and the Royals formed part of a division of infantry which advanced to dislodge the enemy; but the position was found too formidable to be attacked, and the regiment retired without firing a shot. During the night a series of works was constructed; a causeway was also made through the deep inundations which the enemy had, by means of sluices on the river, caused to overflow the low grounds near the town; and thus Bouchain was completely invested, and all communication with the troops on the heights of Wavrechin cut off. The siege was then prosecuted with vigour, and the Royals took their turn of duty in the trenches, and in carrying on the attacks, and had several men killed and wounded. The total loss of the British troops in this siege was 1,154 officers and men killed and wounded. The garrison agreed to surrender on the 13th of September. The Royals remained at Bouchain until the works were repaired, and afterwards went into quarters for the winter.

The French, during a night march, took control of[Pg 120] the heights of Wavrechin, from where they hoped to relieve the town. The Royalty were part of an infantry division that moved to push back the enemy; however, the position was found to be too strong to attack, and the regiment withdrew without firing a shot. Throughout the night, a series of fortifications was built; a causeway was also created through the deep flooded areas that the enemy had caused to overflow the lowlands near the town using sluices on the river. Consequently, Bouchain was completely surrounded, and all communication with the troops on the heights of Wavrechin was cut off. The siege then continued vigorously, and the Royalty took their turn on duty in the trenches and in carrying out the attacks, experiencing several casualties. The total loss of the British troops during this siege was 1,154 officers and men killed and wounded. The garrison agreed to surrender on the 13th of September. The Royalty stayed at Bouchain until the fortifications were repaired and then went into winter quarters.

1712

In the early part of April, 1712, the regiment once more took the field, and on the 19th of that month pitched its tents near Tournay, where the Duke of Ormond arrived on the 9th of May, and took command of the army, the Duke of Marlborough having, for a political cause, been removed from his military appointments.

In early April 1712, the regiment set out again, and on the 19th of that month, they set up camp near Tournay. The Duke of Ormond arrived on May 9th and took command of the army, having replaced the Duke of Marlborough, who was removed from his military positions for political reasons.

On the 19th of May the army advanced, and on the 21st encamped on the hills of St. Denis, near Bouchain; thence proceeding across the Scheldt, arrived a few days afterwards near the frontiers of France; and the two grenadier companies of the Royal Regiment, forming part of a reconnoitring party, advanced a few miles into Picardy.

On May 19th, the army moved forward, and on the 21st set up camp on the hills of St. Denis, near Bouchain. From there, they crossed the Scheldt and a few days later reached the borders of France. The two grenadier companies of the Royalty Regiment, which were part of a scouting team, pushed a few miles into Picardy.

The siege of Quesnoy was afterwards undertaken, and[Pg 121] the Royal Regiment, forming part of the covering army, was encamped at Cateau-Cambresis; but was not engaged in any act of direct hostility. The garrison surrendered on the 4th of July; and soon afterwards the Duke of Ormond having received orders to proclaim a suspension of arms between the British and French, preparatory to a general treaty of peace, the British troops retreated from the frontiers of France to Ghent.

The siege of Quesnoy was then taken on, and[Pg 121] the Royalty Regiment, part of the covering army, was camped at Cateau-Cambresis; however, they were not involved in any direct combat. The garrison surrendered on July 4th; soon after, the Duke of Ormond received orders to announce a ceasefire between the British and French, in preparation for a general peace treaty, leading to the British troops retreating from the borders of France to Ghent.

The French monarch having agreed to deliver the city of Dunkirk into the hands of the British as a pledge of his sincerity in the negociations for peace, it was taken possession of by six battalions from England; and on the 4th of August, the Royals, with four other British regiments, twenty pieces of cannon, and four mortars, under the command of Lieut.-General the Earl of Orkney, marched from the camp near Ghent to Dunkirk, where they arrived on the 6th, and the regiment remained in garrison in this city nearly two years.

The French king agreed to hand over the city of Dunkirk to the British as a sign of his commitment to the peace talks, so six battalions from England took control of it. On August 4th, the Royalty, along with four other British regiments, twenty cannons, and four mortars, led by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Orkney, marched from their camp near Ghent to Dunkirk, arriving on the 6th. The regiment stayed stationed in the city for almost two years.

1713
1714

A treaty of peace having been concluded at Utrecht, the British troops were ordered to return from Flanders. Several regiments embarked in the spring of 1714; the Royals marched from Dunkirk, in May, to Nieuport, where they remained until after the decease of Queen Anne and the accession of King George I., which occurred on the 1st of August, 1714. The first battalion embarked a few days after this event, and landed—seven companies at Dover, and five at Greenwich and Deptford—on the 15th of August; and the second battalion landed at Gravesend and the borough of Southwark on the 22nd of that month. Both battalions assembled in the vicinity of London, and having been reviewed by the Duke of Ormond, afterwards proceeded into garrison at Portsmouth and Plymouth.[92] At the same time a reduction [Pg 122]of four companies took place, and the establishment of each battalion was fixed at 10 companies, of 3 officers, 2 serjeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 36 private men each[93].

A peace treaty was signed at Utrecht, and the British troops were ordered to return from Flanders. Several regiments set sail in the spring of 1714; the Royalty marched from Dunkirk to Nieuport in May, where they stayed until after Queen Anne passed away and King George I. took the throne on August 1, 1714. The first battalion shipped out a few days after this event, with seven companies landing at Dover and five at Greenwich and Deptford on August 15; the second battalion landed at Gravesend and Southwark on August 22. Both battalions gathered near London, and after being reviewed by the Duke of Ormond, they went to garrison duty in Portsmouth and Plymouth.[92] At the same time, four companies were reduced, and the strength of each battalion was set at 10 companies, consisting of 3 officers, 2 serjeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 36 privates each[93].

1715

After the arrival of King George I. from Hanover, the Protestant succession to the throne appearing to be peacefully established, the Royals were ordered to proceed to Ireland, where the presence of a considerable military force was deemed necessary to restrain the Roman Catholics from taking arms in favour of the Pretender. The regiment was accordingly relieved from garrison duty at Portsmouth and Plymouth by the Third Foot Guards, in March, 1715, and proceeded to Chester, where both battalions embarked for Dublin.

After King George I. arrived from Hanover and the Protestant succession to the throne seemed to be securely established, the Royalty were instructed to head to Ireland, where a strong military presence was considered essential to prevent the Roman Catholics from uprising in support of the Pretender. As a result, the regiment was relieved from garrison duty at Portsmouth and Plymouth by the Third Foot Guards in March 1715 and moved to Chester, where both battalions boarded ships for Dublin.

1716
1717
1727
1728

During the remainder of the reign of George I. and the early part of the reign of George II. the regiment was stationed in Ireland. In 1717 its establishment was fixed at 22 companies, of 3 officers, 2 serjeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 38 private men each; and the expense of the regiment was estimated at £16,710 18s. 4d. per annum. Thus it continued for several years; but in 1727, when 10,000 men were held in readiness to embark for Holland to assist the Dutch in the war with Austria, an augmentation of 20 serjeants, 20 corporals, 20 drummers, and 500 men, was added to the establishment; no embarkation, however, took place, and the regiment was afterwards placed upon a peace establishment.

During the rest of George I's reign and the early part of George II's reign, the regiment was stationed in Ireland. In 1717, its structure was set at 22 companies, each with 3 officers, 2 sergeants, 2 corporals, 1 drummer, and 38 private soldiers; the regiment's annual cost was estimated at £16,710 18s. 4d. It remained that way for several years, but in 1727, when 10,000 soldiers were prepared to head to Holland to help the Dutch in the war with Austria, an addition of 20 sergeants, 20 corporals, 20 drummers, and 500 men was made to the establishment; however, no deployment occurred, and the regiment was later shifted to a peace status.

1737

In January, 1737, Field Marshal the Earl of Orkney, who had commanded the Royals nearly 45 years, and had often led the regiment to battle and to victory, died in London; and in June King George II. conferred the Colonelcy on the Honorable James St. Clair, from the 22nd Regiment of Foot.

In January 1737, Field Marshal the Earl of Orkney, who had led the Royal Family for almost 45 years and had frequently taken the regiment into battle and achieved victory, passed away in London; and in June, King George II appointed the Honorable James St. Clair as Colonel, coming from the 22nd Regiment of Foot.

1740

The death of Charles VI., Emperor of Germany, having occurred in the autumn of 1740, the succession of the Archduchess Maria-Theresa, as Queen of Hungary and Bohemia, was disputed by the Elector of Bavaria, and immediate signs of war appearing, an augmentation was made to the strength of the Royal Regiment; and its establishment was increased to 1628 officers and men.

The death of Charles VI, Emperor of Germany, in the fall of 1740 led to a dispute over the succession of Archduchess Maria-Theresa as Queen of Hungary and Bohemia by the Elector of Bavaria. With immediate signs of war emerging, the strength of the Royal Regiment was increased, raising its total to 1628 officers and men.

1741
2nd Batt.
1742
1743

Previous to this period both battalions had usually been employed at the same station: they were considered as one corps, and few instances occurred of their being engaged in separate services, even for short periods; but on the 21st of October, 1741, while the first battalion remained in Ireland, the second battalion, having been placed on the English establishment, embarked at Cork for the West Indies. It however remained in the West Indies only a few months, and arrived in England in December, 1742, together with the 6th, 15th, and 24th regiments[94]. In the following year it returned to Ireland.

Before this time, both battalions were usually stationed together: they were seen as one unit, and it was rare for them to be assigned to separate duties, even for short periods. However, on October 21, 1741, while the first battalion stayed in Ireland, the second battalion, which had been added to the English establishment, set sail from Cork for the West Indies. It only spent a few months in the West Indies and reached England in December 1742, along with the 6th, 15th, and 24th regiments[94]. The following year, it went back to Ireland.

1st Batt.

In the meantime, the French having taken part with the Elector of Bavaria against the Archduchess Maria-Theresa, a British force had been sent to Flanders to co-operate with the Austrians; and in the spring of 1743 the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was ordered to proceed from Ireland to Flanders to join the army. It accordingly embarked from Ireland, and on its arrival at Ostend, in June, took charge, together with three other regiments, of the clothing for the army which had marched from Flanders to Germany. From Ostend the Royals marched with the clothing to Brussels, where they arrived on the 10th of July; thence, continuing their route for Germany, passed the Maese on the 14th[Pg 124] and joined the army at Hanau, a few days after King George II. had gained a victory over the French at Dettingen. The Royals were afterwards engaged in operations in the west of Germany, but returned to the Netherlands in the autumn.

In the meantime, the French took sides with the Elector of Bavaria against Archduchess Maria-Theresa, prompting Britain to send a force to Flanders to support the Austrians. In the spring of 1743, the first battalion of the Royalty Regiment was ordered to leave Ireland for Flanders to join the army. They boarded ships in Ireland, and upon their arrival in Ostend in June, took responsibility, along with three other regiments, for the uniforms of the army that had marched from Flanders to Germany. From Ostend, the Royalty marched with the supplies to Brussels, arriving on July 10th; then, continuing their journey to Germany, they crossed the Meuse on the 14th[Pg 124] and joined the army at Hanau shortly after King George II had secured a victory over the French at Dettingen. The Royalty were later involved in operations in western Germany but returned to the Netherlands in the fall.

1744

During the following year the first battalion of the Royals formed part of the army commanded by Field Marshal Wade, and was employed in several operations in the Netherlands; but no general engagement occurred.

During the next year, the first battalion of the Royalty was part of the army led by Field Marshal Wade and took part in various operations in the Netherlands; however, no major battle took place.

1745

In the spring of 1745 the French besieged Tournay; and the Royals formed part of the army commanded by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland, who advanced to the relief of the town. The French took up a position near the village of Fontenoy to cover the siege; and the Duke of Cumberland, though inferior to the enemy in numbers, resolved to attack the position. The army accordingly advanced to the vicinity of Tournay, drove in the French out-posts on the 10th of May, and on the morning of the following day moved from its camp-ground to attack the enemy. Having passed through some narrow defiles and broken ground, the troops deployed on the plain in front of the enemy, and the British infantry commenced the attack with a spirit and resolution which overcame all opposition. But the Dutch having failed in their attack on the village of Fontenoy, and a brigade of infantry ordered to storm a battery above Vezont having delayed its attack, the British infantry, which had forced the French lines, were exposed to a dreadful cross-fire, and were ordered to retire. A second attack was afterwards made, with similar results: the cavalry advanced to charge; but the failure of the Dutch on Fontenoy, and the delay of the brigade detached against the flank battery at Vezont, rendered a retreat necessary; and the army withdrew from the field of battle, and halted that night[Pg 125] under the cannon of Aeth. Although the attack failed, yet the army succeeded in impressing the French with a sense of British valour and magnanimity, and the honour of the British arms was preserved untarnished. The loss on both sides was nearly equal; that of the first battalion of the Royal Regiment was 2 serjeants and 85 rank and file killed; with Captains Thompson and Edmonstone, Lieutenants Cockburn, Nairn, Elliott, Abernethy, and Grant, Ensign Jones, 5 serjeants, and 178 rank and file, wounded; also 8 rank and file missing.

In the spring of 1745, the French laid siege to Tournay, and the Royal Family were part of the army led by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland, who advanced to help the town. The French positioned themselves near the village of Fontenoy to support the siege. Despite being outnumbered, the Duke of Cumberland decided to attack. The army moved closer to Tournay, pushed back the French outposts on May 10th, and the next morning left their camp to confront the enemy. After navigating through some narrow paths and rough terrain, the troops lined up on the plain in front of the enemy, and the British infantry launched their attack with a determination that overwhelmed all resistance. However, since the Dutch failed to assault the village of Fontenoy and a brigade of infantry that was supposed to storm a battery near Vezont delayed its attack, the British infantry, which had breached the French lines, came under heavy crossfire and were ordered to retreat. A second attempt was made with similar results; the cavalry charged, but the Dutch failure at Fontenoy and the delay of the brigade sent to flank the battery at Vezont forced a retreat. The army withdrew from the battlefield and camped that night[Pg 125] under the cannons at Aeth. Although the attack did not succeed, the army did manage to impress the French with a sense of British bravery and honor, maintaining the dignity of the British forces. The losses were nearly equal on both sides: the first battalion of the Royal Regiment lost 2 sergeants and 85 soldiers killed, along with Captains Thompson and Edmonstone, Lieutenants Cockburn, Nairn, Elliott, Abernethy, and Grant, Ensign Jones, 5 sergeants, and 178 soldiers wounded, as well as 8 soldiers missing.

The Royals were subsequently encamped with the army on the plain of Lessines, from whence they retired to Grammont, and afterwards occupied a position near Brussels to cover Dutch Brabant; but the French, by means of their immense superiority of numbers, captured several towns in the Austrian Netherlands. In the autumn the army went into winter quarters.

The Royalty were then camped with the army on the plain of Lessines, from where they moved back to Grammont, and later took up a position near Brussels to protect Dutch Brabant; however, the French, due to their overwhelming numbers, seized several towns in the Austrian Netherlands. In the fall, the army settled into winter quarters.

Meanwhile Charles-Edward, the eldest son of the Pretender, being encouraged by several chiefs of the Highland clans, who were disaffected to the Protestant succession, landed on the western coast of Scotland, and was soon joined by a number of hardy mountaineers, with whom he advanced to Edinburgh, and obtained possession of that city. This success of the young Pretender occasioned the first battalion of the Royal Regiment to be withdrawn from the Netherlands, and it arrived in the Thames on the 25th of October. It was afterwards ordered to form part of the army assembled in the south of England to oppose the threatened descent of the French.

Meanwhile, Charles-Edward, the oldest son of the Pretender, encouraged by several chiefs of the Highland clans who were unhappy with the Protestant succession, landed on the western coast of Scotland. He was soon joined by a number of tough mountaineers, with whom he moved toward Edinburgh and took control of the city. This victory for the young Pretender led to the first battalion of the Regal Regiment being pulled from the Netherlands, arriving in the Thames on October 25th. It was then ordered to be part of the army gathered in southern England to counter the expected invasion by the French.

2nd Batt.
1746

In the meantime the second battalion, having embarked from Dublin on the 30th of September, 1745, had arrived in England, and formed part of the army under Field Marshal Wade, assembled in order to prevent the[Pg 126] advance of the Highlanders into England. The rebels, however, succeeded in eluding the vigilance of the King's troops, and penetrated as far as Derby. The second battalion of the Royal Regiment was at this time in Yorkshire; and when the young Pretender, being disappointed of the expected aid in England, was forced to make a precipitate retreat to Scotland, this battalion marched in pursuit of the rebels, and arrived at Newcastle-on-Tyne on the 24th of December. From Newcastle this battalion marched to Edinburgh, where it arrived in the early part of January, 1746, and was placed under the command of Lieut.-General Hawley.

In the meantime, the second battalion, having set sail from Dublin on September 30, 1745, arrived in England and became part of the army under Field Marshal Wade, which had been assembled to stop the[Pg 126] advance of the Highlanders into England. However, the rebels managed to outsmart the King’s troops and made it as far as Derby. At that time, the second battalion of the Royal Regiment was in Yorkshire; and when the young Pretender, disappointed by the lack of expected support in England, had to make a quick retreat back to Scotland, this battalion marched after the rebels and reached Newcastle-on-Tyne on December 24. From Newcastle, this battalion continued on to Edinburgh, where it arrived in early January 1746 and was placed under the command of Lieut.-General Hawley.

The young Pretender had, in the meantime, been joined by some new levies, and having procured a supply of artillery and ammunition, he occupied the town of Stirling and commenced the siege of the Castle. A few regiments having been assembled at Edinburgh, one division, commanded by Major-General Huske, advanced on the 13th of January and drove a party of rebels out of Linlithgow; another division advanced to Barroustouness, and on the 16th the whole proceeded to Falkirk and encamped near the town. On the 17th, about mid-day, the rebel army was discovered advancing towards the high grounds on Falkirk Moor; the King's troops quitted their camp and marched through the broken and rugged grounds towards the enemy, and between three and four in the afternoon the action commenced. But at this moment a tremendous storm of wind and rain beat in the faces of the King's troops and nearly blinded them, and their muskets became so wet that the soldiers could not fire. At the same time the storm beating on the backs of the Highlanders caused them little annoyance, and they charged their nearly blinded antagonists under such advantageous circumstances, that several regiments were[Pg 127] instantly broken and driven from the ground. The reserve, however, stood firm, and the Royals having rallied, joined these troops under Major-General Huske. This body of troops made a resolute stand; the storm had abated a little, and when the Highlanders attempted to charge the reserve, they were assailed by a shower of bullets, which caused them to shrink back; and they were eventually driven up the hill with precipitation. This division, of which the Royals formed part, maintained its ground to the last, and remained on the field until dark, when no enemy being in sight, and the night being cold and stormy, the troops retired from the Moor to their camp, and afterwards to Linlithgow, where the soldiers, who were all dripping wet and nearly exhausted, were put under cover, and on the following day they marched to Edinburgh.

The young Pretender had, in the meantime, been joined by some new recruits, and after securing some artillery and ammunition, he took over the town of Stirling and started the siege of the Castle. A few regiments had gathered at Edinburgh; one division, led by Major-General Huske, moved on January 13th and forced a group of rebels out of Linlithgow; another division moved toward Barroustouness, and on the 16th, the whole force headed to Falkirk and set up camp near the town. On the 17th, around midday, the rebel army was seen advancing toward the high ground on Falkirk Moor; the King's troops left their camp and made their way through the broken and rugged terrain toward the enemy, and between three and four in the afternoon, the battle began. At that moment, a severe storm of wind and rain hit the faces of the King's troops, nearly blinding them, and their muskets became so soaked that the soldiers couldn’t fire. Meanwhile, the storm had little effect on the Highlanders, and they charged at their nearly blinded opponents under such favorable conditions that several regiments were[Pg 127] quickly broken and sent fleeing from the ground. However, the reserve held firm, and the Royalty, having rallied, joined these troops under Major-General Huske. This group of soldiers made a strong stand; the storm had eased a bit, and when the Highlanders tried to charge the reserve, they were met with a barrage of bullets, causing them to fall back, and they were eventually pushed up the hill in haste. This division, including the Royalty, held its ground until the end and stayed on the field until dark, when no enemy was in sight, and with the night being cold and stormy, the troops fell back from the Moor to their camp, and later to Linlithgow, where the soldiers, all soaked and nearly exhausted, were sheltered, and the next day they marched to Edinburgh.

Additional forces were afterwards sent to Scotland; the Duke of Cumberland arrived at Edinburgh and took the command; and on the 31st of January the troops were again in motion towards the Highlanders, who raised the siege of Stirling Castle and made a precipitate retreat for Inverness, and one division for the Highlands.

Additional forces were later sent to Scotland; the Duke of Cumberland arrived in Edinburgh and took command. On January 31st, the troops were once again on the move towards the Highlanders, who lifted the siege of Stirling Castle and hurriedly retreated to Inverness, with one division heading for the Highlands.

The second battalion of the Royal Regiment also took part in the several movements which preceded the battle of Culloden, which was fought on the 16th of April, on Culloden Moor, a few miles from Inverness. The army had advanced on the 14th to the Royal burgh of Nairn, about 16 miles from Inverness. During the night between the 15th and 16th of April, the Pretender attempted, by a forced march, to surprise the Royal camp, but the out-posts were found alert and the surprise impracticable, and he retreated towards Inverness, and halted on Culloden Moor. On the following[Pg 128] day the King's army was discovered advancing in order of battle, with the second battalion of the Royal Regiment on the right of the first line, commanded by Lieut.-General the Earl of Albemarle. The action commenced between twelve and one, and in less than one hour the rebel army was overpowered and chased from the Moor with dreadful slaughter. This victory was decisive. The young Pretender fled from the field, and after wandering for some time in disguise amongst the isles and mountains, he escaped to France. The Royals, after returning from the pursuit of the fugitive Highlanders, pitched their tents near Inverness, where they remained for several weeks, and afterwards marched to Perth.

The second battalion of the Royal Regiment was also involved in the movements that led up to the battle of Culloden, which took place on April 16th on Culloden Moor, just a few miles from Inverness. The army had moved forward on the 14th to the Royal burgh of Nairn, about 16 miles from Inverness. During the night between April 15th and 16th, the Pretender tried to catch the Royal camp off guard with a forced march, but the sentries were alert, making the surprise impossible. He retreated towards Inverness and stopped on Culloden Moor. The next[Pg 128] day, the King's army was seen advancing in battle formation, with the second battalion of the Royalty Regiment on the right of the front line, led by Lieutenant General the Earl of Albemarle. The fighting started between twelve and one, and in less than an hour, the rebel army was defeated and pushed off the Moor with significant casualties. This victory was conclusive. The young Pretender fled the battlefield and, after hiding for a while in disguise among the islands and mountains, made his escape to France. The Monarchs, after returning from chasing the fleeing Highlanders, set up their tents near Inverness, where they stayed for several weeks before marching on to Perth.

1st Batt.

The rebellion being thus finally suppressed, part of the forces in England became disposable for other services; and the nation being at war with France, an attack on the French possessions in Canada was meditated; and the first battalion of the Royal Regiment, being at this period in the south of England, was selected to form part of the expedition, under its Colonel, Lieut.-General the Hon. James St. Clair, which was accompanied by a naval force under Admiral Lestock. The fleet was, however, detained so long by contrary winds that the attack on Canada was deferred, and an attempt on L'Orient, a considerable sea-port on the north-west of France, and the principal station for the French East India Company's shipping and stores, was resolved upon. The expedition sailed from Plymouth on the 14th of September, and on the 20th a landing was effected in Quimperle Bay, and a body of French troops were driven from the shore. On the following day the troops advanced in two columns towards L'Orient, the Royals being in the right column; some French militia fired upon the troops from the woods, but a few skirmishers[Pg 129] were thrown out, and the militia were driven back. On arriving at Plemur the leading companies of the column entering the village were fired upon from the houses; but this resistance was speedily overcome, and the villagers were punished for their temerity. On the 22nd the troops appeared before L'Orient, when the governor sent a flag of truce, and proposed to surrender the town on certain conditions. These conditions were, however, considered too favourable to the French, and they were rejected in consequence of a report of the engineers stating the practicability of reducing the town. The siege was immediately commenced, the sallies of the garrison were repulsed, and the town was set on fire in three places by the bombs; but the expedition proved of insufficient force for the capture of the town, and the siege was raised on the evening of the 26th. The roads being bad, four pieces of cannon, one mortar, and some ammunition, were left behind; and the troops retreated to Quimperle Bay and re-embarked without opposition.

The rebellion finally ended, part of the forces in England became available for other duties, and since the nation was at war with France, an attack on French territories in Canada was planned. The first battalion of the Royal Regiment, stationed in southern England at the time, was chosen to be part of the expedition led by Colonel, Lieut.-General the Hon. James St. Clair, accompanied by a naval force under Admiral Lestock. However, the fleet was delayed for a long time by unfavorable winds, so the attack on Canada was postponed, and an attempt on L'Orient, a major seaport in the north-west of France and the main base for the French East India Company's shipping and supplies, was decided instead. The expedition set sail from Plymouth on September 14th, and on the 20th, they landed in Quimperle Bay and pushed some French troops off the shore. The next day, the troops advanced in two columns toward L'Orient, with the Royalty in the right column; some French militia shot at them from the woods, but a few skirmishers were sent out, driving the militia back. Upon reaching Plemur, the leading companies that entered the village were fired upon from the houses, but this resistance was quickly overcome, and the villagers were punished for their boldness. On the 22nd, the troops arrived at L'Orient, and the governor sent a flag of truce, offering to surrender the town on certain conditions. However, these conditions were deemed too favorable to the French and were rejected based on a report from the engineers stating that taking the town was feasible. The siege immediately began, the garrison's attempts to break out were repelled, and the town was set on fire in three places by the bombs, but the expedition lacked the strength to capture it, and the siege was lifted on the evening of the 26th. The roads were poor, leading to the loss of four cannons, one mortar, and some ammunition left behind; the troops retreated to Quimperle Bay and re-embarked without any opposition.

In the early part of October another descent was made on the French coast. The troops effected a landing on the peninsula of Quiberon, and Lieut.-General St. Clair, at the head of the Royals and 42nd Highlanders, took a fort with 18 guns, and having fortified the isthmus the troops were cantoned in the villages and farm-houses. The forts and guns in the peninsula, with those in the isles of Houat and Hedic, having been destroyed, and the country laid in ruins, the troops re-embarked and returned to England.

In early October, another landing took place on the French coast. The troops landed on the peninsula of Quiberon, and Lieutenant General St. Clair, leading the Royals and 42nd Highlanders, captured a fort with 18 guns. After securing the isthmus, the troops were stationed in the villages and farmhouses. The forts and guns on the peninsula, along with those on the islands of Houat and Hedic, were destroyed, and the area was left in ruins. The troops then re-embarked and returned to England.

1747

The war had, in the meantime, continued to rage in the Netherlands, and the French, having reduced the Austrian provinces, advanced, in April, 1747, into Dutch Flanders, and captured Sluys and Sas van Ghent, and besieged Hulst. The 1st battalion of the[Pg 130] Royal Regiment had, in the meantime, proceeded to Holland, and was in cantonments in the province of Zealand, from whence it was detached, with Bragg's (28th) and Lord John Murray's Highland (42nd) Regiments, under the command of Major-General Fuller, to the relief of Hulst, and, having landed at Stapledyke on the 1st of May, was employed in the defence of an outwork called Fort Sandberg. On the 3rd of May the French attacked Sandberg by storm; the Dutch made a gallant resistance, and, on the advance of the British brigade, the enemy was driven back. On the 5th the Royals were on duty in the fort, and the French, having carried the sap along the dyke to within a few paces of the pallisades, attacked the place by storm about nine o'clock in the evening. The assailants advanced with all the spirit and fury which usually distinguishes the first attack of the French; the out-guards and piquets were instantly forced back into the garrison, and a Dutch regiment was disconcerted and gave way. The enemy continued his triumphant career until he encountered the Royals, when a most sanguinary conflict of musketry ensued, which was kept up throughout the night. "The narrowness of the ground in which the battalion was drawn up would not admit of wheeling outwards to the right and left, as is requisite in common street-firing, as it contained only a platoon abreast; so the first platoon fired their 24 rounds, and then filed off man by man, and were succeeded by the next and following platoons, which acted in the same manner; and what is extraordinary, all this, though in the night, was performed without any disorder and confusion."[95]

The war continued to rage in the Netherlands, and the French, having taken over the Austrian provinces, moved into Dutch Flanders in April 1747, capturing Sluys and Sas van Ghent, and besieging Hulst. The 1st battalion of the[Pg 130] Royal Regiment had gone to Holland and was stationed in the province of Zeeland. From there, it was sent out with Bragg's (28th) and Lord John Murray's Highland (42nd) Regiments, under Major-General Fuller, to help relieve Hulst. After landing at Stapledyke on May 1, they were involved in defending an outwork called Fort Sandberg. On May 3, the French attacked Sandberg fiercely; the Dutch fought bravely, and when the British brigade advanced, they pushed the enemy back. By May 5, theRoyalty were on duty in the fort, and the French, having dug a sap along the dyke close to the palisades, launched a storm attack around nine o'clock that evening. The attackers came with all the energy and intensity typical of the initial French assault; the out-guards and pickets were quickly forced back into the garrison, and a Dutch regiment became disorganized and fell back. The enemy continued their aggressive advance until they faced theRoyalty, leading to a brutal exchange of gunfire that lasted throughout the night. "The limited space where the battalion was positioned did not allow for the usual right and left flanking movements needed in standard street firing, as there was only enough room for a platoon to align side by side; so the first platoon fired their 24 rounds, then filed off one by one, followed by the next platoons, which did the same thing; and remarkably, even though it was nighttime, all this was done without any disorder or confusion."[95]

The morning light had already dawned upon this[Pg 131] scene of conflict and carnage,—between three and four hundred officers and men of the Royals were hors de combat; yet the survivors,—though standing amidst the dying and the dead, and being unable to take one step without treading on a killed or wounded man,—maintained their ground with resolution, and continued to pour their fatal volleys upon the enemy, who had sustained an equal or greater loss, until five o'clock, when the Royals were relieved by the Highlanders; and the French, dismayed by the sanguinary tenacity of the defence, retreated.[96] In this desperate service Major Sir Charles Erskine was killed; Lieut.-Colonel Abercrombie, Lieutenants Forbes, Grant, Gordon, and Rutherford, with Ensigns Campbell and St. Clair, were wounded; and several of these officers afterwards died of their wounds: the battalion had also about four hundred non-commissioned officers and private men killed and wounded.[97]

The morning light had already broken over this[Pg 131] scene of conflict and carnage—about three to four hundred officers and men of the Royalty were hors de combat; yet the survivors—though standing among the dying and the dead, unable to take a step without stepping on a killed or wounded man—held their ground with determination and kept firing fatal volleys at the enemy, who had suffered equal or greater losses, until five o'clock, when the Royalty were relieved by the Highlanders; the French, disheartened by the bloody resilience of the defense, retreated.[96] In this desperate engagement, Major Sir Charles Erskine was killed; Lieut.-Colonel Abercrombie, Lieutenants Forbes, Grant, Gordon, and Rutherford, along with Ensigns Campbell and St. Clair, were wounded; several of these officers later died from their injuries: the battalion also had about four hundred non-commissioned officers and privates killed and wounded.[97]

The fire of the French batteries being resumed with increased fury, Fort Sandberg was rendered untenable a few days afterwards, and the Dutch governor, General La Roque, having resolved to vacate the Fort and surrender the town of Hulst, the British brigade proceeded to Welshorden, where it was attacked by the French; but, having repulsed the enemy, it embarked in small vessels, and, sailing to South Beveland, went into cantonments on that island. The Royals appear to have remained in South Beveland some time, and they did not engage in any other military operation this year.

The French batteries resumed firing with even more intensity, making Fort Sandberg impossible to hold a few days later. The Dutch governor, General La Roque, decided to abandon the Fort and surrender the town of Hulst. The British brigade then moved to Welshorden, where they were attacked by the French. However, they successfully pushed back the enemy and boarded small vessels, sailing to South Beveland, where they set up camp on the island. The Royalty seem to have stayed in South Beveland for quite some time and didn’t participate in any other military operations that year.

1748
2nd Batt.

In the spring of 1748 the 2nd battalion of the Royal

In the spring of 1748, the 2nd battalion of the Royal

Regiment, having been withdrawn from Scotland, embarked for Holland, and joined the allied army commanded by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland, at the camp near Ruremonde. Preliminary articles for a treaty of peace having been agreed upon, a suspension of arms took place.

Regiment, after being pulled out of Scotland, boarded a ship for Holland and joined the allied army led by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland at the camp near Ruremonde. Since preliminary agreements for a peace treaty had been made, a ceasefire was established.

1749
Both Batts.

After the conclusion of the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle, the British troops were withdrawn from Holland, and both battalions of the Royal Regiment proceeded to Ireland, and were placed upon the Irish Establishment in 1749.

After the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle was signed, the British troops left Holland, and both battalions of the Royal Regiment moved to Ireland, where they were added to the Irish Establishment in 1749.

1751

On the 1st of July, 1751, a warrant was issued under the sign manual for regulating the standards, colours, and clothing of the army, in which numerical titles were given to the several corps, and this was styled the "First, or Royal Regiment of Foot." The rank of the several regiments was first established by a board of general officers assembled in the Netherlands, by command of King William, on the 10th of June, 1694; another board of general officers was assembled by Queen Anne in 1713, to decide on the rank and seniority of regiments raised after 1694; and a third board was assembled by command of King George I. in 1715, on the same subject. These boards decided that English regiments raised in England should take rank from the date of their formation, and Scots and Irish regiments, with English regiments raised for the service of a foreign power, should take rank from the date of their being first placed on the English establishment. Thus the Royal Regiment obtained rank from 1661, as before stated.

On July 1, 1751, a warrant was issued under the royal signature to regulate the standards, colors, and uniforms of the army, assigning numerical titles to the various corps. This was named the "First, the Royal Regiment of Foot." The rank of the different regiments was initially established by a board of general officers convened in the Netherlands by order of King William on June 10, 1694. Another board of general officers was called by Queen Anne in 1713 to determine the rank and seniority of regiments raised after 1694, and a third board was gathered by command of King George I in 1715 on the same matter. These boards determined that English regiments raised in England would rank according to their formation date, while Scottish and Irish regiments, along with English regiments raised for foreign service, would rank from the date they were first placed in the English establishment. Thus, the Royal Regiment received its rank from 1661, as previously mentioned.

In the warrant of 1751 the facing of the Royals is directed to be Blue.[98] "In the centre of their colours [Pg 133]the King's cypher, within the circle of St. Andrew, and the crown over it; in the three corners of the second colour, the thistle and crown. The distinction of the colours of the second battalion is, a flaming ray of gold descending from the upper corner of each colour towards the centre.[99]

In the warrant of 1751, the front of the Royal Family is set to be Blue.[98] "In the center of their colors [Pg 133]is the King's cypher, surrounded by the circle of St. Andrew, with the crown above it; in the three corners of the second color, the thistle and crown appear. The distinction of the colors for the second battalion features a bright ray of gold that descends from the upper corner of each color toward the center.[99]

"On the grenadier caps the same device as in the centre of the colours, white horse, and the King's motto over it, on the little flap.

"On the grenadier caps, the same emblem as in the center of the colors—a white horse—with the King's motto above it, on the small flap."

"The drums and bells of arms to have the same device painted on them, with the number or rank of the regiment under it."

"The drums and bells of the weapons should have the same design painted on them, along with the number or rank of the regiment displayed underneath."

1755

Both battalions remained in Ireland until the undetermined limits of the British territory in North America gave rise to another war. The colonies on the coast had extended themselves on every side, while the Indian trade drew many wandering dealers into the inland country, where they found well-watered plains, a delightful climate, and a fruitful soil. These advantages appearing to compensate for the distance from the sea, a company of merchants and planters obtained a charter for a tract of land beyond the Allegany Mountains and near the river Ohio, and commenced establishing a settlement. The French laid claim to this part of the country, drove away the new settlers, and built a strong fort called Du Quesne, to command the entrance into the country on the Ohio and Mississippi. Another dispute had, in the meantime, occurred respecting Nova Scotia.

Both battalions stayed in Ireland until the unclear borders of British territory in North America led to another war. The coastal colonies expanded in all directions, while the Indian trade attracted many itinerant traders deep into the countryside, where they discovered fertile plains, a pleasant climate, and rich soil. These benefits seemed to make up for the distance from the ocean, so a group of merchants and planters secured a charter for land beyond the Allegheny Mountains and near the Ohio River, and started to set up a settlement. The French claimed this area, drove out the new settlers, and built a strong fort called Du Quesne to control the access points into the Ohio and Mississippi territories. Meanwhile, another conflict arose over Nova Scotia.

1757
2nd Batt.

These aggressions on the part of the French occasioned a body of British troops to be sent to North America in 1755. War was declared against France in [Pg 134]1756; and in May, 1757, the 2nd battalion of the Royals embarked at Cork, and proceeded with the 17th, 27th, 28th, 43rd, 46th, 55th, and 58th regiments to Halifax, in Nova Scotia, where they arrived in the early part of July, being designed to form part of an expedition under the Earl of Loudoun against an island belonging to the French in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, called Cape Breton. On arriving at Halifax the Royals were landed and formed in brigade with the 28th, 44th, and 55th regiments, commanded by Major-General Hopson; and the expedition was deferred until the succeeding year.

These attacks by the French led to the deployment of a British troop contingent to North America in 1755. War was declared against France in [Pg 134]1756; and in May 1757, the 2nd battalion of the Royalty set sail from Cork, joining the 17th, 27th, 28th, 43rd, 46th, 55th, and 58th regiments to head to Halifax, Nova Scotia. They arrived in early July, meant to take part in an expedition led by the Earl of Loudoun against a French-owned island in the Gulf of St. Lawrence called Cape Breton. Upon reaching Halifax, the Royal Family disembarked and were organized into a brigade with the 28th, 44th, and 55th regiments, under the command of Major-General Hopson; and the expedition was postponed until the following year.

1758

In May, 1758, the troops were again embarked, and sailed under the orders of Lieut.-General Amherst (afterwards Lord Amherst)—the naval force being under Admiral Boscawen; but owing to the unfavourable state of the weather a landing could not be effected on the island until the 8th of June, when the troops proceeded in boats towards the shore in three divisions. The Royals, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Forster, formed part of the right division under Brigadier-General Whiteman, which proceeded towards White Point to make a diversion, while the men of the centre division, led by the gallant Brigadier-General James Wolfe, jumped into the water, in the face of a tremendous fire of cannon and musketry, hastened to the shore, attacked the French with fixed bayonets, and drove them from their posts in gallant style. The other divisions followed; but the surf was so high that several boats were overset, others were dashed to pieces, and many men were drowned.

In May 1758, the troops were once again loaded onto ships and set sail under the command of Lieutenant General Amherst (who later became Lord Amherst)—with the naval force led by Admiral Boscawen. However, due to bad weather, they couldn't land on the island until June 8th. On that day, the troops moved in boats toward the shore in three groups. The Royalty, led by Lieutenant Colonel Forster, were part of the right group under Brigadier General Whiteman, which moved toward White Point to create a distraction. Meanwhile, the center group, led by the brave Brigadier General James Wolfe, jumped into the water despite heavy cannon and musket fire, rushed to the shore, confronted the French with fixed bayonets, and pushed them out of their positions in a heroic manner. The other groups followed, but the waves were so rough that several boats capsized, others were destroyed, and many men drowned.

The siege of Louisburg, the capital of the island, was afterwards commenced; and in carrying on the approaches the troops underwent great fatigues with a cheerful alacrity which redounded to their honour. By their[Pg 135] meritorious perseverance, and the co-operation of the fleet, the town was taken by surrender on the 26th of July, and with it the whole island and two other small islands in the Gulf also surrendered. The French garrison was made prisoners, and eleven stand of colours were sent to England. The Royals lost in this service Lieutenants Fenton and Howe, killed; with Lieutenants Fitzsimmons, Bailey, and Ashe, and Ensign Waterton, wounded. This conquest was considered of great importance to the nation, and the meritorious conduct of the officers and soldiers was rewarded with the approbation of their Sovereign and the thanks of Parliament.

The siege of Louisburg, the capital of the island, began afterwards; and as the troops advanced, they faced great fatigue but pressed on with a cheerful determination that earned them much respect. Due to their[Pg 135]commendable perseverance and the support of the fleet, the town surrendered on July 26th, along with the entire island and two other small islands in the Gulf. The French garrison was captured, and eleven standards were sent back to England. The Royalty suffered casualties in this operation, with Lieutenants Fenton and Howe killed, and Lieutenants Fitzsimmons, Bailey, and Ashe, along with Ensign Waterton, wounded. This victory was deemed significant for the nation, and the commendable actions of the officers and soldiers received recognition from their Sovereign and appreciation from Parliament.

While the Royals were at Cape Breton, a body of British troops, employed on the continent of North America under the command of Major-General Abercrombie, had advanced against the fort at Ticonderago, which had been built by the French in 1756 on the west shore of Lake Champlain; and in the attack on this place the British troops were repulsed. Lieut.-General Amherst, having received information of this disaster, embarked from Louisburg on the 30th of August with the 2nd battalion of the Royals, 17th, 47th, and 48th regiments, and Frazer's Highlanders, and sailed to Boston, where he disembarked the troops, and, marching through the woods to Lake George, joined the camp of the forces under Major-General Abercrombie.

While the Royalty were in Cape Breton, a group of British troops, stationed in North America and led by Major-General Abercrombie, moved against the fort at Ticonderoga. This fort had been built by the French in 1756 on the west shore of Lake Champlain, but during the assault, the British troops were turned back. After learning about this setback, Lieut.-General Amherst set sail from Louisburg on August 30 with the 2nd battalion of the Royalty, the 17th, 47th, and 48th regiments, along with Frazer's Highlanders. He arrived in Boston, disembarked the troops, and marched through the woods to Lake George to join the camp of the forces under Major-General Abercrombie.

A resolution to attack the French possessions in North America at four different points at one time was ultimately agreed upon; and the Royals were selected to form part of the force, under Lieut.-General Amherst, designed to make a second attempt on Ticonderago.

A decision was made to launch an attack on the French territories in North America at four different locations simultaneously; and the Royalty were chosen to be part of the force, led by Lieutenant General Amherst, which was set to make a second attempt on Ticonderago.

1759

The troops assembled for this purpose on the east bank of Hudson's River, about fifty miles from Albany, in the beginning of June, 1759, where they were encamped three weeks. Advancing from thence on the[Pg 136] 21st of June, they arrived at the banks of Lake George in the evening, and there pitched their tents, and commenced erecting a fort; at the same time means were used to collect boats to convey the troops along the lake. This occupied one month, and on the 21st of July the regiments struck their tents, went on board the boats, and, using blankets for sails, arrived at the second Narrows on the following morning, and effected a landing. Thence, advancing towards Ticonderago, the van-guard encountered 400 French regulars and native Indians near the saw-mills two miles from the fort, and routed them in a few moments. The French commander, M. Bourlemaque, had fortified a post in front of the fort, but, when he saw the steady resolution of his opponents, he quitted his lines, placed a garrison in the fort, and embarked with his main body for Crown Point, another fort on Lake Champlain, erected by the French in 1731. The siege of Ticonderago was then prosecuted with vigour, and on the 25th of July the garrison blew up the fort and sailed to Crown Point; which place the French commander also abandoned, and retired down the lake to Isle aux Noix. The Royals and other forces afterwards proceeded to Crown Point and commenced erecting a new fort; vessels were also built in order to have a naval force on the lake. This work was in progress until the 11th of October, when the large boats, with a brigantine mounting eighteen guns and two swivels, and a sloop mounting sixteen guns, being ready, the troops embarked, and sailed down the lake in four divisions; but afterwards encountering high northerly winds, and a severe frost having set in, the expedition was countermanded; the troops returned to Crown Point and Ticonderago, and the Royals proceeded to New York for winter quarters.

The troops gathered for this purpose on the east bank of the Hudson River, about fifty miles from Albany, at the beginning of June 1759, where they camped for three weeks. Moving from there on the[Pg 136] 21st of June, they reached the shores of Lake George in the evening, set up their tents, and began building a fort. At the same time, they organized boats to transport the troops across the lake. This took a month, and on the 21st of July, the regiments packed up their tents, boarded the boats, and used blankets for sails, arriving at the second Narrows the following morning and making landfall. From there, as they advanced towards Ticonderoga, the advance team ran into 400 French regulars and Native Americans near the sawmills, two miles from the fort, and quickly drove them off. The French commander, M. Bourlemaque, had fortified a position in front of the fort, but when he saw the determination of his opponents, he abandoned his defenses, put a garrison in the fort, and retreated with his main force to Crown Point, another fort on Lake Champlain built by the French in 1731. The siege of Ticonderoga then proceeded vigorously, and on the 25th of July, the garrison blew up the fort and sailed to Crown Point, which the French commander also abandoned, retreating down the lake to Isle aux Noix. The Royalty and other forces later moved to Crown Point and began constructing a new fort; ships were also built to establish a naval presence on the lake. This work continued until the 11th of October, when the large boats – including a brigantine with eighteen guns and two swivels, and a sloop with sixteen guns – were ready. The troops boarded and set sail down the lake in four divisions; however, they soon faced strong northern winds and a sudden frost, causing the expedition to be called off. The troops returned to Crown Point and Ticonderoga, and the Royal Family headed to New York for the winter.

1760

Meanwhile the Cherokee Indians had been carrying[Pg 137] on a cruel warfare against the settlers on the frontiers of the southern provinces of North America, and in the early part of 1760 the two flank and four battalion companies of the Royals, mustering 400 men, were ordered to proceed, under the command of Major Frederick Hamilton, to South Carolina, to strike a decisive blow against the aggressors. They accordingly embarked from New York, and, with a battalion of Highlanders and some provincial troops commanded by Colonel Montgomery, sailed to Charleston, and marched from thence up the country to Fort Ninety-six, situate on the borders of the Cherokee territory. Having halted a short time at this place, the troops advanced on the 28th of May, and arrived on the 1st of June at Twelve-mile River. The scouts being unable to find any Indian tracks, it was concluded that the Cherokees were not informed of the march; and, although the men had already traversed twenty miles of rugged ground that morning, from Beaver-dams to the river, the commanding officer resolved to push forward immediately. The tents, waggons, and cattle, were placed in a square, a guard was placed over them, and, just as the sun was sinking beneath the horizon, the troops moved quietly forward along the rugged wood-lands. After a march of sixteen miles the detachment arrived at an Indian hamlet called Little Keowee, and the light company of the Royals was ordered to surround the houses and bayonet the inhabitants. As the Royals approached the houses, a company of Indian warriors, who were sleeping under the trees near the hamlet, raised their usual war-cry, and opened a scattering fire; but the soldiers—undaunted by the dismal yell of their antagonists—fired one volley,—then, rushing forward, encountered the Indians in close fight, and bayoneted the whole except the women and children. The troops then continued their route, and just as the[Pg 138] first rays of morning began to dawn they arrived at Estatoe, the capital of the Lower Cherokees; the town had, however, been abandoned nearly an hour before; but about a dozen warriors were intercepted and slain. The town, which was found well provided with ammunition, provision, and magazines of corn, was plundered and laid in ashes, and many of the inhabitants who had concealed themselves perished in the flames. This service performed, the troops resumed their march, and laid several other towns and villages in ashes; an act of necessary severity, which excited painful feelings in the breasts of the brave men who executed it. Colonel Grant observes, in his narrative of these transactions, published in the South Carolina Gazette,—"I could not help pitying them; their villages were agreeably situated, their houses neatly built and well provided, having abundance of everything; they must be pretty numerous, for Estatoe and Sugartown consisted at least of two hundred houses, and every other village of at least one hundred houses. After killing all we could find, and burning every house, we marched to Keowee, and arrived on the 2nd of June, after a march of sixty miles without sleeping, at Fort Prince George, at four in the evening." This service was performed with the loss of four men killed, and Lieutenants Marshal and Hamilton, of the Royals, wounded.

Meanwhile, the Cherokee Indians had been waging a brutal war against the settlers on the southern frontiers of North America. In early 1760, two flank companies and four battalion companies of the Royalty, totaling 400 men, were ordered to South Carolina under the command of Major Frederick Hamilton to deliver a decisive blow to the aggressors. They set sail from New York and, along with a battalion of Highlanders and some provincial troops led by Colonel Montgomery, made their way to Charleston, then marched inland to Fort Ninety-Six, located on the edge of Cherokee territory. After a brief stop, the troops advanced on May 28 and reached Twelve-mile River by June 1. With no signs of Indian tracks, it was assumed the Cherokees were unaware of their march. Despite having already traveled twenty miles over rough terrain that morning from Beaver-dams to the river, the commanding officer decided to move forward immediately. The tents, wagons, and cattle were arranged in a square under guard, and as the sun dipped below the horizon, the troops quietly proceeded through the rugged woodlands. After marching sixteen miles, the detachment reached an Indian settlement called Little Keowee, and the light company of the Royalty was instructed to surround the houses and bayonet the occupants. As the Royalty approached, a group of Indian warriors resting under the trees near the settlement raised their war cry and opened fire. Undeterred by the ominous calls from their opponents, the soldiers fired a volley, then charged forward into close combat, bayoneting all except the women and children. The troops continued their march and arrived at Estatoe, the capital of the Lower Cherokees, just as dawn broke. However, the town had been deserted nearly an hour earlier, though about a dozen warriors were captured and killed. The village was found stocked with ammunition, food, and corn, and was looted and burned, resulting in the deaths of many inhabitants who had hidden themselves. After this, the troops resumed their march and burned several other towns and villages; this necessary act of severity left painful feelings in the hearts of the brave men who carried it out. Colonel Grant notes in his account published in the South Carolina Gazette: "I couldn’t help but feel sorry for them; their villages were nicely situated, their houses well-built and stocked with plenty; they must have been fairly numerous, since Estatoe and Sugartown had at least two hundred houses, and every other village had at least one hundred houses. After killing all we could find and burning every house, we marched to Keowee, arriving on June 2 after marching sixty miles without sleep, reaching Fort Prince George at four in the afternoon." This operation resulted in the loss of four men killed, and Lieutenants Marshal and Hamilton of the Royalty were wounded.

After this severe chastisement, pacific overtures were made to the Cherokee nation, but without the desired effect; and a second expedition into their country was resolved upon. For this purpose the six companies of the Royals and other troops were in motion at day-break on the morning of the 24th of June, taking with them six days' provision, and arrived that night at Orkonee Creek. Thence proceeding on the following day through woody dells and narrow tracts and chasms[Pg 139] between mountains, reached War-woman's Creek in the evening. Continuing the march on the 26th through a country wild and rugged beyond description, the detachment arrived on the following morning within eighteen miles of the Indian town called Etchöey, and the troops proceeded forward with caution. A few horsemen marched in front and on each flank,—the grenadiers and light infantry scoured the thickets,—and the four battalion companies of the Royals marched in the rear. Arriving at a valley covered with trees and bushes, and overlooked by hills on both sides, Captain Morrison and a few men pushed forward into the thickets, and were assailed by a straggling fire, which proved fatal to the captain, and the next moment the woods echoed with the dismal howlings of a thousand Indians raising their war-cry. Undaunted by this appalling noise, the grenadiers and light infantry rushed forward amongst the trees to encounter the Indian warriors,—the four battalion companies of the Royals supported the attack,—while the Highlanders pushed forward on the left to cut off the retreat of the Indians to the hills. The savage warriors soon gave way,—the Highlanders intercepted them in their retreat,—the Royals pressed upon the rear, and a number of Indians were slaughtered amongst the trees on the side of the hill. The main body of the Indian army appeared soon afterwards on the face of the mountain on the left of the line of march, and, with frantic gestures and horrid sounds, bid defiance to their white adversaries. The Royals, having gained the front of the column, pushed forward to engage their fierce opponents with distinguished bravery. The Indians opened a scattering fire, and made the valley echo with their whooping and howling; but this noise produced little effect on the soldiers, who dashed through the bushes[Pg 140] and thick foliage with a "valour, discipline, and steadiness, worthy of admiration;" and, although the warriors kept up a sharp fire with their rifles for some time, yet they eventually gave way. "The action lasted about an hour. Captain Manley Williams, of the Royals, was killed: he was truly a gentleman and an extreme good officer."[100] The Royals had also eight private men killed; and Captain Peter Gordon, Ensigns Edrington and Knight, one serjeant, and thirty-two private men, wounded.

After this harsh punishment, peaceful proposals were made to the Cherokee nation, but they didn’t have the intended effect; so a second mission into their territory was planned. For this, six companies of the Royalty and other troops set out at dawn on June 24th, carrying six days' worth of supplies, and that night they reached Orkonee Creek. The next day, they continued through wooded valleys and narrow paths between mountains, arriving at War-woman's Creek in the evening. On the 26th, they marched through an incredibly wild and rugged area, and by the next morning, they were just eighteen miles from the Indian town called Etchöey. The troops moved forward carefully, with a few horsemen scouting ahead and on both sides—the grenadiers and light infantry explored the underbrush—while the four battalion companies of the Royalty followed behind. When they arrived at a valley filled with trees and bushes, surrounded by hills, Captain Morrison and a few men ventured into the thickets and were met with a random gunfire, which sadly killed the captain, and in that moment, the woods echoed with the mournful war cries of a thousand Indians. Unfazed by the terrifying noise, the grenadiers and light infantry charged into the trees to confront the Indian warriors—the four battalion companies of the Royalty backed them up—while the Highlanders advanced on the left to cut off the Indians' escape to the hills. The fierce warriors quickly retreated—the Highlanders intercepted them as they fled—the Royalty pressed on from the rear, and several Indians were killed among the trees on the hillside. Soon after, the main body of the Indian army appeared on the mountainside to the left of the march, defiantly gesturing and shouting at their white enemies. The Royalty, taking the lead, charged to confront their fierce opponents with remarkable bravery. The Indians fired sporadically, filling the valley with their whoops and howls; but this noise had little impact on the soldiers, who plunged through the bushes and thick foliage with a "valor, discipline, and steadiness, worthy of admiration;" and although the warriors maintained a sharp gunfire for some time, they ultimately retreated. "The action lasted about an hour. Captain Manley Williams, of the Royalty, was killed: he was truly a gentleman and an extremely good officer."[100] The Royalty also lost eight privates, and Captain Peter Gordon, Ensigns Edrington and Knight, one sergeant, and thirty-two privates were wounded.

The Indians fled from the field of battle towards Etchöey, to alarm their women and children; and the soldiers pressing forward soon drew near the town, when a band of warriors opened a straggling fire from amongst some trees and then fled. The town was found deserted, but well stored with corn. The Cherokees, finding themselves unable to resist the troops, abandoned several other towns and fled to the mountains. At the same time Colonel Montgomery, having no place of safety where he could leave his wounded men, did not advance any farther, but retired on the 28th of June to War-woman's Creek. The Indians, taking courage from this retrograde movement, returned in swarms from the mountains, and on the morning of the 29th the woods and bushes on the line of march appeared crowded with warriors ready to attack the troops in their retreat; but two officers and fifty men of the Royals being sent out to scour the bushes on the right of the road, and the same number of the Highlanders on the left, they were chased from their lurking-places, and the retreat was continued to Fort Prince George.

The Native Americans fled from the battlefield towards Etchöey to alert their women and children. The soldiers, moving quickly, soon approached the town, when a group of warriors began shooting from behind some trees before retreating. The town was found empty but stocked with corn. The Cherokees, realizing they couldn't withstand the troops, abandoned several other towns and fled to the mountains. At the same time, Colonel Montgomery, lacking a safe place to leave his wounded men, chose not to advance any further and retreated on June 28 to War-woman's Creek. Encouraged by this retreat, the Native Americans returned in large numbers from the mountains, and on the morning of June 29, the woods and bushes along the route appeared full of warriors ready to ambush the troops as they withdrew. However, two officers and fifty men from the Royalty were sent out to clear the bushes on the right of the road, while the same number from the Highlanders were sent to the left. They drove the warriors from their hiding spots, allowing the retreat to continue to Fort Prince George.

The Commanding Officer, in his despatch, observes:—

The Commanding Officer, in his report, notes:—

"The fatigue was immense, yet not an officer or soldier complained. The detachment has been all along in high spirits, judging nothing too difficult. Never did greater harmony appear than amongst the corps of our little army."

"The exhaustion was overwhelming, but not a single officer or soldier complained. The unit has remained upbeat the whole time, viewing nothing as too challenging. Never has there been such harmony among the members of our small army."

The two flank companies marched soon afterwards to Charleston, and there embarked for New York, leaving the four battalion companies in South Carolina under the command of Major Frederick Hamilton.

The two flank companies marched shortly after to Charleston, where they boarded a ship for New York, leaving the four battalion companies in South Carolina under the command of Major Frederick Hamilton.

The four battalion companies left in quarters at New York, under Lieut.-Colonel Forster, had in the meantime advanced up the country to Crown Point, of which place the Lieut.-Colonel was appointed Commandant. Embarking from thence on the 11th of August, the four companies sailed, with several other corps under Colonel Haviland, down Lake Champlain towards Isle-aux-Noix, and, having landed on the 16th, encamped on the left bank of the River Richlieu. The enemy occupied a fort near the river; but when the batteries opened their fire against it, the French commandant retreated with the greater part of the garrison, leaving an officer and 30 men to capitulate, who were made prisoners. Two other forts were also abandoned by the French, and the Isle-aux-Noix was taken possession of by the English. In the meantime a British force, under General Amherst, had proceeded to Oswego, embarked from thence on Lake Ontario, and, sailing down the River St. Lawrence, invaded the French settlements in Canada on that side, and advanced upon Montreal. Quebec had been captured in the preceding year; and an army, commanded by Major-General Murray, was advancing from thence towards Montreal. The four companies of the Royals and other troops, under Colonel Haviland, were also advancing towards the same point by lake Champ[Pg 142]lain and the River Richlieu; and the whole were united near Montreal on the 7th of September. The French Governor, being unable to withstand the forces opposed to him, surrendered on the following day; and thus the conquest of Canada was effected with trifling loss. When the French battalions laid down their arms their colours were demanded; and their Commander answered:—"Although the several regiments had brought with them their colours from France, they had, finding them troublesome and of little use in this woody country, destroyed them."

The four battalion companies stationed in New York under Lieutenant Colonel Forster had moved up to Crown Point, where the Lieutenant Colonel was appointed as Commandant. After departing on August 11, the four companies sailed with several other units led by Colonel Haviland down Lake Champlain toward Isle-aux-Noix. They landed on the 16th and set up camp on the left bank of the River Richelieu. The enemy occupied a fort near the river; however, when the batteries opened fire, the French commandant retreated with most of the garrison, leaving behind an officer and 30 men who surrendered and were taken prisoner. Two other forts were also abandoned by the French, and the English took control of Isle-aux-Noix. Meanwhile, a British force under General Amherst had headed to Oswego, embarked from there on Lake Ontario, and sailed down the River St. Lawrence, attacking the French settlements in Canada on that side, and advancing toward Montreal. Quebec had been captured the previous year; and an army led by Major General Murray was moving from there toward Montreal. The four companies of the Royal family and other troops under Colonel Haviland were also making their way to the same location via Lake Champlain and the River Richelieu; all of them joined near Montreal on September 7. The French Governor, unable to withstand the opposing forces, surrendered the next day; thus, Canada was conquered with minimal loss. When the French battalions laid down their arms, their colors were requested, and their Commander replied: “Even though the regiments had brought their colors from France, they found them cumbersome and not very useful in this wooded terrain, so they destroyed them.”

1st Batt.

While the second battalion of the Royal Regiment was thus engaged in North America the first battalion had embarked from Ireland, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Horne Elphinston, and sailed for Quiberon Bay, on the coast of France, which station was appointed for the rendezvous of an expedition under the orders of Major-General Kingsley, designed for the capture of one of the French islands in the Bay of Biscay, called Belle-Isle; but the death of King George II. occurring (25th October, 1760) before all the troops arrived, the expedition was laid aside, and the battalion sailed back to Ireland.

While the second battalion of the Royal Regiment was engaged in North America, the first battalion had set sail from Ireland, led by Lieutenant Colonel Horne Elphinston, and headed for Quiberon Bay, located on the coast of France. This location was designated for the assembly of an expedition directed by Major-General Kingsley, aimed at capturing one of the French islands in the Bay of Biscay, known as Belle-Isle. However, the death of King George II. on October 25, 1760, occurred before all the troops arrived, leading to the cancellation of the expedition, and the battalion returned to Ireland.

1761
2nd Batt.

The four companies of the second battalion left in South Carolina, under Major Hamilton, were stationed at Charleston; and, the Cherokee Indians having rejected the proposed conditions for a peace, these companies, with two of the 17th, three of the 22nd, and eight of newly-raised provincials, proceeded up the country in March, 1761, again to make war on the refractory Indians. These companies encamped a short time on the banks of the Congaree, from whence they proceeded in May to Fort Prince George, and were joined by twenty Chickasaw warriors from the country on the east side of[Pg 143] the Mississippi, and by King Heigler, with twenty Catawbas warriors. From Fort Prince George this company of regulars, provincials, and savages, advanced in the early part of June against the middle Cherokees, through a most difficult country. An officer of the expedition, in a letter published in July, 1761, observes:—"The defiles and passes along War-woman's Creek are horrid; on one side high and rocky mountains hanging over our heads, the path rocky, and no wider than for a single pack-horse; and on the other side a deep and frightful precipice, at the bottom of which is the creek." On the 10th of June, as the troops were on the march along the banks of a river, the Indian army was discovered, arranged for battle on a high woody hill on the right of the line of march, with a straggling line of warriors beyond the river. The Indian riflemen opened an irregular fire, and immediately afterwards more than a thousand warriors raised the dismal war-whoop, which echoed in the woods and dells. This produced little effect on the soldiers, who advanced in regular order to engage their savage antagonists. The commanding officer observed, in his report:—"The troops behaved with great spirit and coolness, and by the heavy fire of their platoons dislodged the enemy from the advantageous posts which they had taken possession of." The firing continued until two in the afternoon, when the Indians were driven from their posts and fled. The loss of the four companies of the Royals was three men killed; with Ensign Joseph Knight, and six men wounded.

The four companies of the second battalion stationed in South Carolina under Major Hamilton were based in Charleston. When the Cherokee Indians rejected the peace conditions offered, these companies, along with two from the 17th, three from the 22nd, and eight newly raised provincials, moved inland in March 1761 to go to war with the Indians again. They camped for a short time along the Congaree River before heading to Fort Prince George in May, where they were joined by twenty Chickasaw warriors from east of the Mississippi and by King Heigler with twenty Catawba warriors. From Fort Prince George, this group of regulars, provincials, and Native Americans advanced in early June against the middle Cherokees through an extremely challenging area. An officer from the expedition, in a letter published in July 1761, noted: "The paths and passes along War-woman's Creek are terrible; on one side, there are high rocky mountains looming over us, with a path that is only wide enough for a single pack-horse, and on the other side is a deep, scary cliff with the creek at the bottom." On June 10, as the troops marched along a riverbank, they spotted the Indian army prepared for battle on a high wooded hill to their right, with a scattered line of warriors on the far side of the river. The Indian riflemen opened fire, and soon after, over a thousand warriors let out a chilling war-whoop that echoed through the woods and valleys. This had little effect on the soldiers, who advanced methodically to confront their adversaries. The commanding officer reported: "The troops behaved with great spirit and composure, and through the heavy fire of their platoons, drove the enemy from the advantageous positions they had taken." The firing continued until 2 PM, when the Indians were pushed from their posts and retreated. The loss for the four companies of the Royalty was three men killed, along with Ensign Joseph Knight and six others wounded.

After this victory the expedition continued its advance into the Cherokee country: the Indians fled to their mountain fastnesses; and the soldiers laid fifteen towns and villages in ruins, destroyed the crops of corn, and afterwards returned to Fort Prince George. This pro[Pg 144]ceeding convinced the Indians of their inability to resist the King's forces, and they sued for peace, which was accordingly granted them.

After this victory, the expedition moved deeper into Cherokee territory: the Native Americans fled to their mountain strongholds, and the soldiers destroyed fifteen towns and villages, ruined the corn crops, and then returned to Fort Prince George. This action made the Native Americans realize they couldn't fight against the King's forces, so they requested peace, which was granted to them.

The other four battalion companies of the second battalion of the Royal Regiment, which had been engaged in the conquest of Canada in the preceding year, had in the meantime proceeded from Montreal, across the country, to New York, and, leaving the two flank companies in garrison, embarked in April, 1761, for the West Indies, under the orders of Colonel Lord Rollo. About this period the British government had resolved to capture the Island of Dominico, which was declared neutral by the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748, but had become subject to France; and when the four companies of the Royals arrived at Guadaloupe they were selected to form part of the expedition for this service. Sailing from Guadaloupe on the 4th of June, the troops soon arrived at Dominico, effected a landing on the 6th, under a sharp fire of cannon and musketry, captured a flanking battery, and took the town of Roseau, the capital of the island, in a few hours. In the evening of the same day the troops assaulted and carried the intrenchments above the town, and captured the French commandant and several other officers; and no further resistance was made. Thus the whole island was reduced with trifling loss; and Lord Rollo observed, in his despatch:—"As to the King's troops, I cannot enough applaud the coolness and intrepidity with which they acted on this occasion."

The other four companies of the second battalion of the Royalty Regiment, which had been involved in conquering Canada the previous year, had meanwhile traveled from Montreal across the country to New York. After leaving two flank companies in garrison, they set sail in April 1761 for the West Indies under Colonel Lord Rollo's orders. Around this time, the British government decided to capture the Island of Dominico, which had been declared neutral by the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748 but had come under French control. When the four companies of the Royal Family arrived in Guadaloupe, they were chosen to be part of the expedition for this mission. Departing Guadaloupe on June 4th, the troops reached Dominico quickly, landing on the 6th amid heavy cannon and musket fire. They captured a flanking battery and seized the town of Roseau, the island's capital, in just a few hours. That evening, the troops attacked and took the fortifications above the town, capturing the French commandant and several other officers, with no further resistance. Thus, the entire island was brought under control with minimal losses. Lord Rollo noted in his report, "As for the King's troops, I cannot praise enough the calmness and bravery with which they performed on this occasion."

1762

Leaving Dominico in December, the four companies of the Royals proceeded to Barbadoes, where a body of troops was assembled, under the orders of Major General the Hon. Robert Monckton, for an attack on the French island of Martinico. A landing was effected[Pg 145] in the early part of January, 1762, and the island was reduced in the succeeding month. "I cannot," observes the general, in his despatch, "find words to render that ample justice which is due to the valour of His Majesty's troops which I have the honour to command. The difficulties they had to encounter in the attack of an enemy possessed of every advantage of art and nature were great; and their perseverance in surmounting these obstacles furnishes a noble example of British spirit."

Leaving Dominico in December, the four companies of the Royalty moved on to Barbadoes, where a troop was gathered under the command of Major General the Hon. Robert Monckton, for an assault on the French island of Martinico. A landing took place[Pg 145] in early January 1762, and the island was secured in the following month. "I cannot," the general writes in his report, "find words to give the courage of His Majesty's troops, which I have the honor to command, the recognition it deserves. The challenges they faced in attacking an enemy that had every advantage of strategy and nature were significant; and their determination in overcoming these challenges sets a remarkable example of British spirit."

While the contest at Martinico was in progress, the four companies of the Royals which had been engaged in the war with the Indians embarked from Charleston, and sailed to the West Indies under the orders of Colonel Grant. War had, in the meantime, been declared against Spain; an attack on the Spanish settlements in the West Indies had been resolved upon; and the four companies of the Royals were placed under the orders of General the Earl of Albemarle, to proceed against the valuable settlement of the Havannah, in the island of Cuba. Proceeding through the Straits of Bahama, the expedition arrived within six leagues of the Havannah on the 6th of June; a landing was effected on the following day; and on the 9th the troops took up a position between Coximar and the Moro. The Moro fort being the key-position of the extensive works which covered the town, the capture of this place was of great importance; and the four companies of the Royal Regiment formed part of the force destined to make the attack on this formidable fortress. The hardships endured in carrying on the operations were very great: a thin soil, hardly sufficient to cover the troops in their approaches, a scarcity of water, and the labour of dragging the artillery several miles over a rocky country, and under a burning sun,[Pg 146] were happily overcome by the unanimity which existed between the land and sea forces. The progress made in erecting batteries, carrying forward approaches, and sapping and mining the works, with the fire of the artillery, having alarmed the Spanish governor, he resolved to attempt to relieve the Moro. 1500 men were ferried over the harbour, and they made three separate attacks on the British line; the four companies of the Royals were brought forward to sustain the posts, and the Spaniards were repulsed, with considerable loss. The siege was afterwards continued with vigour; two mines were sprung; a practicable breach was made, and a detachment of the Royals was ordered to form part of the storming party,[101] under Lieut.-Colonel Stuart, of the 90th Regiment. The attack was made on the 30th of July. Lieut. Charles Forbes, of the Royals, led the assault, and, ascending the breach with signal gallantry, formed his men on the top, and soon drove the enemy from every part of the ramparts. The garrison was taken by surprise; the Spanish commander, Don Louis de Velasco, exerted himself to save the fortress; and, while endeavouring to rally his men, he was mortally wounded. The confusion amongst the ranks of the enemy was thus augmented; nearly 150 Spaniards were killed, 400 threw down their arms and were made prisoners, and the rest were either killed in the boats, or drowned in attempting to escape to the [Pg 147]Havannah. As Lieutenants Forbes, of the Royals, Nugent, of the 9th, and Holroyd, of the 90th Regiments, were congratulating each other on their success, the two latter were killed by a party of desperate Spaniards, who fired from the light-house. Lieutenant Forbes, being exasperated at the death of his companions, attacked the light-house with a few men, and put all in it to the sword.

While the contest at Martinico was happening, the four companies of the Royalty that had been fighting against the Indians set sail from Charleston to the West Indies under Colonel Grant's orders. In the meantime, war had been declared against Spain; an attack on the Spanish settlements in the West Indies was planned, and the four companies of the Royalty were assigned to General the Earl of Albemarle to target the valuable settlement of Havannah in Cuba. After passing through the Straits of Bahama, the expedition arrived within six leagues of the Havannah on June 6th; a landing took place the next day, and on the 9th, the troops positioned themselves between Coximar and the Moro. The Moro fort was crucial to the extensive defenses that protected the town, so capturing it was very important; the four companies of the Royal Regiment were part of the force meant to attack this formidable fortress. The hardships faced during the operations were significant: a thin soil that barely covered the troops while approaching, a lack of water, and the struggle to move artillery several miles over rocky terrain in the scorching sun,[Pg 146] were successfully managed by the strong teamwork between the land and sea forces. As progress was made in setting up batteries, advancing approaches, and mining the defenses, the Spanish governor became alarmed and decided to attempt to relieve the Moro. 1500 men were ferried across the harbor, and they launched three separate attacks on the British positions; the four companies of the Royalty moved up to reinforce the posts, and the Spaniards were pushed back with significant losses. The siege continued vigorously; two mines were detonated; a breach was created, and a detachment of the Royal Family was ordered to be part of the assault team,[101] led by Lieut.-Colonel Stuart of the 90th Regiment. The attack occurred on July 30th. Lieutenant Charles Forbes of the Royal Family led the charge, climbing the breach with notable bravery, organizing his men at the top, and quickly driving the enemy from all parts of the ramparts. The garrison was caught off guard; Spanish commander Don Louis de Velasco tried to save the fortress, but while attempting to rally his men, he was mortally wounded. This further increased the chaos among the enemy ranks; nearly 150 Spaniards were killed, 400 surrendered and were taken prisoner, and the rest were either killed in the boats or drowned while attempting to flee to the [Pg 147]Havannah. As Lieutenants Forbes of the Royalty, Nugent of the 9th, and Holroyd of the 90th Regiments congratulated each other on their success, the latter two were killed by a group of desperate Spaniards firing from the lighthouse. Lieutenant Forbes, furious over the loss of his comrades, attacked the lighthouse with a few men, killing everyone inside.

The capture of the Moro facilitated the attack on the Havannah; and on the 11th of August a new series of batteries opened so well-directed a fire that at two o'clock in the afternoon the guns of the garrison were silenced, and flags of truce were hung out from every part of the town and from the ships in the harbour. The capitulation was signed on the 13th, and on the following day the British troops took possession of this valuable settlement. Three Spanish men-of-war, with a company's ship, were found sunk at the entrance of the harbour, nine men-of-war were delivered up to the victors, and two were found upon the stocks. The loss sustained by the Royal Regiment in this important service was Lieutenants Cook and Ashe, 1 serjeant, and 31 rank and file, killed; Captain Balfour, Lieutenant Ruth, Ensign Keating, 2 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 75 rank and file, wounded; two rank and file missing; 3 men dead of their wounds, and 12 from diseases arising from the climate and severe exertions in carrying on the siege.

The capture of the Moro made it possible to attack Havannah; and on August 11th, a new set of batteries opened fire so accurately that by 2 PM the garrison’s guns were silenced, and flags of truce were raised from every part of the town and the ships in the harbor. The surrender was signed on the 13th, and the next day, British troops took control of this valuable settlement. Three Spanish warships and a company ship were found sunk at the harbor entrance, nine warships were handed over to the victors, and two were found on the stocks. The losses suffered by the Royalty Regiment during this important operation included Lieutenants Cook and Ashe, 1 sergeant, and 31 soldiers killed; Captain Balfour, Lieutenant Ruth, Ensign Keating, 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 75 soldiers wounded; two soldiers missing; 3 men who died from their wounds, and 12 from illnesses caused by the climate and the intense effort during the siege.

The British government having withdrawn many troops from North America to the West Indies, the French sent an armament across the Atlantic, and took possession of St. John's, Newfoundland. Detachments were immediately ordered from the British garrisons to dislodge the enemy; and the two flank companies of the second battalion of the Royal Regiment, having been left in North[Pg 148] America, were employed in this service, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel William Amherst. A landing was effected, on the 13th of September, at Torbay, and the troops gained possession of the strong post of Kitty Vittiy. A detachment was sent to the top of a high rock which commanded the ford, and under cover of the fire of these men the light companies of the Royal and Montgomery's Highlanders passed the river. The grenadiers of the Royal and 77th Regiments supported the attack; and the French were driven from their post on a hill beyond the river. Two other heights were afterwards carried; and on the 17th, a battery being ready to open its fire on the fort, the French commander surrendered.

The British government pulled many troops from North America to the West Indies, prompting the French to send an armament across the Atlantic and take control of St. John's, Newfoundland. Immediately, detachments were ordered from the British garrisons to remove the enemy; the two flank companies of the second battalion of the Regal Regiment, which had remained in North[Pg 148] America, were assigned to this task under the command of Lieut.-Colonel William Amherst. They landed on September 13th at Torbay and secured the stronghold of Kitty Vittiy. A detachment was sent to the top of a high rock overlooking the ford, and under the cover of their fire, the light companies of the Regal and Montgomery's Highlanders crossed the river. The grenadiers of the Royalty and 77th Regiments supported the attack, forcing the French to retreat from their position on a hill across the river. Two other heights were subsequently taken, and on the 17th, as a battery was prepared to open fire on the fort, the French commander surrendered.

In November of this year General the Hon. James St. Clair died at Dysart; and the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment was conferred on his cousin, Sir Henry Erskine, from the Twenty-fifth Regiment.

In November of this year, General the Hon. James St. Clair died at Dysart, and the colonelcy of the Royal Regiment was given to his cousin, Sir Henry Erskine, who came from the Twenty-fifth Regiment.

1763
1764

At the peace in 1763 the Havannah was restored to Spain; and the several companies of the second battalion were withdrawn from North America and the West Indies, and sailed for England. In 1764 this battalion proceeded to Scotland, where it remained four years.

At the peace treaty in 1763, Havana was given back to Spain, and the different companies of the second battalion were taken out of North America and the West Indies, sailing for England. In 1764, this battalion went to Scotland, where it stayed for four years.

1765

Sir Henry Erskine died in August, 1765, and was succeeded in the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment by John Marquis of Lorne, afterwards Duke of Argyle.

Sir Henry Erskine died in August 1765 and was succeeded as Colonel of the Regal Regiment by John Marquis of Lorne, who later became the Duke of Argyle.

1768
1st Batt.

In January, 1768, the first battalion embarked from Ireland for Gibraltar, and was stationed in garrison at that important fortress for several years.

In January 1768, the first battalion left Ireland for Gibraltar and was stationed at that key fortress for several years.

2nd Batt.
1771

The second battalion remained in Scotland until the spring of 1768, when it returned to England; and in April, 1771, it embarked with the 51st and 63rd Regiments for the island of Minorca, to relieve the 3rd, 11th, and 67th Regiments.

The second battalion stayed in Scotland until the spring of 1768, when it returned to England; and in April 1771, it boarded ships with the 51st and 63rd Regiments to go to the island of Minorca, to replace the 3rd, 11th, and 67th Regiments.

1775
1st Batt.
2nd Batt.
1776

The first battalion was relieved from garrison duty at[Pg 149] Gibraltar in the autumn of 1775, and arrived in England in December of the same year. The second battalion was also relieved at Minorca in a few weeks afterwards, and arrived in England in February, 1776; and both battalions remained in Britain until the autumn of 1780.

The first battalion was relieved from garrison duty at[Pg 149] Gibraltar in the fall of 1775 and got to England in December of that same year. The second battalion was also relieved in Minorca a few weeks later and arrived in England in February 1776. Both battalions stayed in Britain until the fall of 1780.

1780
1st Batt.

The contest on the subject of taxation between Great Britain and her North American Colonies having given rise to hostilities in 1775, the insurgents were abetted by France, Spain, and Holland. The French monarch openly declared in favour of the rebellious colonists in 1778, the Spaniards in 1779, and a secret treaty between the Dutch and Americans was discovered in 1780. Thus the contest assumed a formidable character; hostile proceedings extended from North America to the West Indies; and in November, 1780, the first battalion of the Royal Regiment embarked from Portsmouth to take part in the contest.

The conflict over taxes between Great Britain and its North American Colonies led to hostilities in 1775, with the rebels getting support from France, Spain, and Holland. The French king openly backed the rebellious colonists in 1778, followed by the Spaniards in 1779, and a secret treaty between the Dutch and Americans was revealed in 1780. This escalated the conflict significantly; hostile actions spread from North America to the West Indies; and in November 1780, the first battalion of the Royal Regiment set sail from Portsmouth to join the fight.

1781

On arriving in the West Indies the Royals proceeded, with other troops commanded by Major-General Vaughan, and a naval force under Sir George Brydges Rodney, against the Dutch island of St. Eustatia, which surrendered on the 3rd of February, 1781, together with the neighbouring isles of St. Martin and Saba. Property to an immense amount was captured on this occasion, and a severe blow was thus inflicted on the Dutch.

On arriving in the West Indies, the Royal Family moved along with other troops led by Major-General Vaughan and a naval force under Sir George Brydges Rodney to the Dutch island of St. Eustatia, which surrendered on February 3, 1781, along with the nearby islands of St. Martin and Saba. A massive amount of property was seized during this event, resulting in a significant setback for the Dutch.

1782

The first battalion was afterwards stationed on the island of St. Christopher, together with the flank companies of the 15th, and a detachment of the Royal Artillery, which, with a few militia, constituted the whole military force on the island, and was commanded by Lieut.-Col. Thomas Fraser of the Royals, "a brave old officer,"[102] who [Pg 150]acted as Brigadier-General under the Governor, Major-General Thomas Shirley.

The first battalion was later stationed on the island of St. Christopher, along with the flank companies of the 15th and a detachment of the Royal Artillery, which, along with a few militia, made up the entire military force on the island. This force was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Thomas Fraser of the Royalty, "a brave old officer,"[102] who [Pg 150] acted as Brigadier-General under the Governor, Major-General Thomas Shirley.

In the early part of January, 1782, a French naval force, and a fleet of transports with an army on board, appeared before the island; and the commander of the British troops, being unable to oppose so formidable a host, retired to Brimstone Hill, where he was joined by the governor with a few militia. Unfortunately, the principal inhabitants were in the interest of the enemy; so much so, that twelve brass 24-pounders, two 13-inch mortars, and a quantity of ammunition, sent from England for their defence, were suffered, by the Council and Assembly of the island, to lie in a useless state at the foot of Brimstone Hill. The French Commander, the Marquis de Bouillé, immediately landed 8000 men and a formidable train of artillery, and advanced towards the hill on which the garrison had taken post. The ground occupied by the Royals, flank companies of the 15th, and militia, was about 200 yards in diameter, and remarkably strong; but the fortifications were old and in a ruinous state, and the troops had no intrenching tools: they, however, resolved to defend the place as long as possible, in hopes of being relieved.

In early January 1782, a French naval force and a fleet of transport ships carrying an army showed up at the island. The British commander, unable to counter such a powerful force, retreated to Brimstone Hill, where he was joined by the governor and a small group of militia. Unfortunately, many local leaders were on the side of the enemy; so much so that twelve brass 24-pound cannons, two 13-inch mortars, and a lot of ammunition sent from England for their defense were left unused at the base of Brimstone Hill by the island's Council and Assembly. The French Commander, Marquis de Bouillé, quickly landed 8,000 men and a strong artillery unit and moved towards the hill where the garrison had taken position. The area held by the Royals, flank companies of the 15th, and militia was about 200 yards in diameter and quite defensible; however, the fortifications were old and crumbling, and the troops had no digging tools. Nevertheless, they decided to hold the position as long as possible, hoping for reinforcements.

Although the French had so great a superiority of numbers they did not venture to attack the little band of stout-hearted Britons on Brimstone Hill by storm, but commenced the siege in regular form,—breaking ground on Sommerfall's estate on the north-west side, and on Rawlin's estate on the old road-side. The French artillery opened its fire on the 19th of January, and from that day a storm of balls and bombs rattled round Brimstone Hill with increasing fury, until the houses on the heights were battered to pieces, and the old works were nearly destroyed.

Although the French had a significant numerical advantage, they didn't dare to assault the small group of brave Britons on Brimstone Hill directly. Instead, they began a formal siege, establishing a base on Sommerfall's estate on the northwest side and on Rawlin's estate along the old road. The French artillery started firing on January 19th, and from that day forward, a relentless barrage of cannonballs and bombs rained down on Brimstone Hill with escalating intensity, eventually reducing the houses on the heights to rubble and nearly obliterating the old fortifications.

During this period Rear-Admiral Hood appeared before the island with a British naval and land force, and a body of troops effected a landing on the 29th of January; but the French had so great a superiority of numbers, and they had completely surrounded Brimstone Hill, so that these few troops could not be of any use in attempting to save the island, and they re-embarked.

During this time, Rear-Admiral Hood arrived with a British naval and ground force, and a group of troops landed on January 29th. However, the French had a significant numerical advantage and had completely surrounded Brimstone Hill, making it impossible for these few troops to help save the island, so they re-embarked.

The fire of the French batteries had, in the meantime, dismounted or disabled nearly all the guns on the hill; several large breaches had also been made in the works on the north-west side of the fort; the garrison was reduced by sickness and other casualties to about 500 men; the want of intrenching tools rendered it impossible for the men either to repair the damaged works or throw up intrenchments; the provision-stores had also been destroyed by the French batteries; and the few remaining men fit for service had to be under arms every night, expecting the enemy to storm the hill. Yet, under all these disasters, the garrison evinced that valour, firmness, and constancy, for which the British soldier has been distinguished at periods of extreme danger and privation.

The French artillery had, in the meantime, taken out or disabled almost all the guns on the hill; several large breaches had also been made in the defenses on the northwest side of the fort; the garrison was reduced by illness and other casualties to about 500 men; the lack of digging tools made it impossible for the troops to repair the damaged defenses or build new ones; the supply stores had also been destroyed by the French batteries; and the few remaining men fit for duty had to be ready for action every night, expecting the enemy to storm the hill. Yet, despite all these setbacks, the garrison showed the courage, determination, and steadfastness for which British soldiers have been known in times of extreme danger and hardship.

At length the governor and commander of the forces "thought they should be wanting in humanity to the brave soldiers who had behaved so long with such fidelity and courage if they should subject them to all the horrors of an assault, which, from the superior numbers of the enemy, and the ruinous condition of the place, could not fail to succeed. They therefore proposed a cessation of arms on the 12th of February, for adjusting the terms of capitulation, which was done, as the Marquis de Bouillé did not impose hard terms[Pg 152] on the soldiers of a garrison who had acquitted themselves so well and had suffered so much."[103]

Eventually, the governor and the commander of the troops "felt they would be lacking in compassion for the brave soldiers who had shown such loyalty and courage if they forced them to face all the horrors of an assault, which, due to the enemy's superior numbers and the terrible condition of the fortifications, was bound to succeed. They therefore suggested a ceasefire on February 12th to negotiate the terms of surrender, which was agreed upon, as the Marquis de Bouillé did not impose harsh conditions on the soldiers of a garrison who had performed so well and endured so much." [Pg 152] [103]

The garrison marched through the breach with drums beating and colours flying, and, having laid down their arms, the militia proceeded to their homes, and the regular troops were sent to England, on condition that they should be considered as prisoners of war until exchanged. Brigadier-General Fraser observed, in his despatch:—"Notwithstanding the event has proved unfortunate, I should be wanting in doing justice to the troops under my command if I concluded without saying that both officers and soldiers deserve the highest commendation. Under a constant fire of shot and shells, night and day (that I doubt has, in any instance, been exceeded), the officers showed a constant and universal cheerfulness, and by their example the soldiers bore the greatest fatigue with a firmness that deserves my acknowledgments." The loss sustained by the battalion during this siege was, Lieutenants Wilson and Clerk, Quarter-master Shungar, 3 serjeants, 2 drummers, and 22 rank and file, killed; Captains Wallace and Buckeridge, Surgeon Young, 6 serjeants, 4 drummers, and 84 rank and file, wounded; 2 private men missing.

The garrison marched through the breach with drums beating and colors flying. After laying down their arms, the militia headed home, while the regular troops were sent to England on the condition that they would be treated as prisoners of war until they were exchanged. Brigadier-General Fraser noted in his report: "Even though the outcome was unfortunate, I would not be doing justice to the troops under my command if I did not say that both the officers and soldiers deserve the highest praise. Under constant fire from shots and shells, day and night (which I doubt has ever been surpassed), the officers maintained a constant and universal cheerfulness, and by their example, the soldiers handled the greatest fatigue with a resilience that deserves my acknowledgment." The losses suffered by the battalion during this siege were: Lieutenants Wilson and Clerk, Quartermaster Shungar, 3 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 22 enlisted men killed; Captains Wallace and Buckeridge, Surgeon Young, 6 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 84 enlisted men wounded; 2 privates missing.

After the capitulation the battalion proceeded to England, where it arrived in May, and, its exchange having been settled, it resumed military duty.

After the surrender, the battalion went to England, arriving in May, and, with its exchange arranged, it returned to military duty.

Both Batts.

On the 9th of May, 1782, the Duke of Argyle was removed to the 3rd Foot Guards; and the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment was conferred on Lord Ada[Pg 153]m Gordon, fourth son of Alexander, second Duke of Gordon.

On May 9, 1782, the Duke of Argyle was transferred to the 3rd Foot Guards, and the position of Colonel of the Royalty Regiment was given to Lord Ada[Pg 153]m Gordon, the fourth son of Alexander, the second Duke of Gordon.

1783
2nd Batt.
1784
1st Batt.
1790

Both battalions remained in England until the autumn of 1783, when, peace having been concluded, the second battalion embarked for Ireland, from whence it proceeded, in the following year, to Gibraltar to relieve the Hanoverian corps, which had been performing duty in that garrison during the war. At the same time the first battalion proceeded from England to Ireland, where it remained until January, 1790, when it embarked for the West Indies to relieve the 3rd Foot, and on its arrival at its destination it was stationed at Jamaica.

Both battalions stayed in England until the fall of 1783, when peace was established. The second battalion then boarded a ship for Ireland, and the following year, it moved on to Gibraltar to take over from the Hanoverian corps that had been stationed there during the war. Meanwhile, the first battalion traveled from England to Ireland, where it stayed until January 1790, when it set sail for the West Indies to replace the 3rd Foot. Upon arrival, it was stationed in Jamaica.

2nd Batt.
1793

Meanwhile a revolution had broken out in France; and in 1793 the French Monarch, Louis XVI., was beheaded by his subjects. Anarchy, confusion, and bloodshed prevailed in that kingdom, and the revolutionary party sought to involve other nations in the like horrors. War was the result. A powerful party, with principles favourable to monarchy, still existed in France; and, although the kingdom was governed by republicans, who maintained their authority by the terrors of the guillotine, yet many patriots stood forward with boldness in the cause of royalty; and a union took place between the cities of Marseilles, Lyons, and Toulon, in favour of Louis XVII., which alarmed the ruling powers. A republican army was sent against them, and Marseilles immediately surrendered. At the same time the inhabitants of the celebrated port of Toulon, the principal station of the French navy, joined with Admiral Turgot in proposing a negotiation with Admiral Lord Hood, who commanded a British naval force in the Mediterranean, and the port was taken possession of in August, 1793, by the British, in the name of Louis XVII. The French general had no sooner obtained possession of[Pg 154] Marseilles than he advanced against Toulon. Strenuous exertions were made to procure troops to defend the place: besides French loyalists and a few British troops, detachments of Spaniards, Neapolitans, and Sardinians, were procured, and the second battalion of the Royal Regiment embarked from Gibraltar to take part in this service.

Meanwhile, a revolution had erupted in France; and in 1793, the French monarch, Louis XVI, was executed by his own people. Anarchy, chaos, and violence reigned in the kingdom, and the revolutionary faction sought to drag other nations into similar horrors. War was the outcome. A strong group that supported monarchy still existed in France; and although the kingdom was run by republicans who held their power through the threats of the guillotine, many patriots bravely advocated for the royal cause. A coalition formed between the cities of Marseilles, Lyons, and Toulon in support of Louis XVII, which alarmed those in power. A republican army was dispatched against them, and Marseilles quickly surrendered. At the same time, the residents of the famous port of Toulon, the main base of the French navy, allied with Admiral Turgot to propose negotiations with Admiral Lord Hood, who was in command of a British naval force in the Mediterranean. The British took control of the port in August 1793, in the name of Louis XVII. The French general had barely taken over [Pg 154] Marseilles when he advanced against Toulon. Efforts were made to gather troops for its defense: alongside French loyalists and a few British soldiers, detachments of Spaniards, Neapolitans, and Sardinians were brought in, and the second battalion of the Royal Regiment departed from Gibraltar to participate in this mission.

The battalion landed at Toulon towards the end of October, and marched on the evening of the same day to an out-post called Les Sablettes, where it was partially engaged with the enemy. Three companies were afterwards detached to Fort Mulgrave, an important post on the heights of Balaguier, which covered the town and harbour. This post was attacked on the evening of the 15th of November by a strong body of French republicans, who were repulsed and driven back. Lieut.-General O'Hara stated in his despatch on this subject:—"I have particular pleasure in mentioning that, on this occasion, the very spirited exertions of the British troops stationed in Fort Mulgrave, consisting of a detachment of the second battalion of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, commanded by Captain Duncan Campbell, and of a detachment of the Royal Artillery, commanded by Lieutenant Lemoine, were the principal means of repulsing the enemy, and of saving that important post. Our loss, including Spaniards, Neapolitans, and Sardinians, amounted only to 61. Among the wounded were Captain Duncan Campbell, of the Royals, and Lieutenant Lemoine, of the Artillery."

The battalion landed in Toulon at the end of October and marched that evening to a outpost called Les Sablettes, where they had some clashes with the enemy. Later, three companies were sent to Fort Mulgrave, an important position on the Balaguier heights that overlooked the town and harbor. This position was attacked on the evening of November 15th by a large group of French republicans, who were pushed back. Lieut.-General O'Hara noted in his report:—"I’m pleased to point out that, during this event, the very energetic efforts of the British troops at Fort Mulgrave, which included a detachment from the second battalion of the First, or Regal Regiment of Foot, led by Captain Duncan Campbell, and a detachment of the Royal Artillery, led by Lieutenant Lemoine, were key in repelling the enemy and saving this crucial position. Our losses, including those from the Spanish, Neapolitan, and Sardinian forces, were only 61. Among the wounded were Captain Duncan Campbell from the Royalty, and Lieutenant Lemoine from the Artillery."

The enemy afterwards erected a battery on the heights of Arenes, which much annoyed one of the principal out-posts; and a detachment of the Royals formed part of the force, consisting of 400 British, 300 Sardinians, 600 Neapolitans, 600 Spaniards, and 400 French, commanded[Pg 155] by Major-General David Dundas, which issued from Toulon on the morning of the 30th of November, crossed the river, traversed the olive-grounds, ascended the heights of Arenes, and carried the battery with signal gallantry. British valour was conspicuous on this occasion; but, unfortunately, an excess of ardour led to a disastrous result. The French fled in dismay down the hill; the British and other troops, following in full career, passed the valley, and ascended other heights at a considerable distance; and when out of breath, and exhausted with the chase, they encountered a superior body of fresh adversaries, and were forced to retreat, and Lieut.-General O'Hara was taken prisoner. Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart., who was an eye-witness, observed, in a letter to the Secretary of State:—"It is a real consolation to know that the courage of the British was conspicuous from the beginning of the action to the end; and that an excess of that good quality was the true and only cause of the miscarriage." The Royals lost, on this occasion Lieutenant M'Kellar, 1 serjeant, and 9 rank and file, killed; Lieutenants Mackenzie and Colin M'Donald, with 2 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 32 rank and file, wounded; Captains Reeves and Finnay wounded, and taken prisoners; Lieutenant Bird, 2 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 17 rank and file, missing.

The enemy then set up a battery on the heights of Arenes, which greatly irritated one of the main outposts; and a detachment of the Royals was part of the force, made up of 400 British, 300 Sardinians, 600 Neapolitans, 600 Spaniards, and 400 French, led[Pg 155] by Major-General David Dundas. This group left Toulon on the morning of November 30th, crossed the river, moved through the olive groves, climbed the heights of Arenes, and captured the battery with remarkable bravery. The British showed exceptional valor during this event; however, unfortunately, too much enthusiasm led to a disastrous outcome. The French fled in panic down the hill; the British and other troops, pursuing at full speed, crossed the valley and climbed other heights at some distance away. When they were out of breath and exhausted from the chase, they encountered a larger force of fresh enemies and were forced to retreat, leading to the capture of Lieut.-General O'Hara. Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart., who witnessed the event, noted in a letter to the Secretary of State: "It is truly comforting to know that the courage of the British was evident from the beginning to the end of the action; and that the excess of that admirable quality was the sole cause of the failure." The Royalty suffered losses, including Lieutenant M'Kellar, 1 sergeant, and 9 rank and file killed; Lieutenants Mackenzie and Colin M'Donald, along with 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 32 rank and file wounded; Captains Reeves and Finnay wounded and captured; and Lieutenant Bird, 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 17 rank and file missing.

The defence of Toulon with only 12,000 men of five different nations, against an army of between 30,000 and 40,000 men, was found a difficult service. The garrison had to occupy a circumference of fifteen miles, by a number of posts, which required 9000 men for their protection. In the middle of December the republican army attacked the line of posts with great fury, and forced a passage at several places. The Royals were engaged in the defence of Fort Mulgrave, and lost[Pg 156] 1 serjeant, 1 drummer, and 18 rank and file. After the line of posts was forced it was found impossible to maintain the town; the French shipping, magazines, and arsenal, were consequently set on fire, and the men of the several nations embarked on board the fleet on the 19th of December. Detachments of the troops took part with the seamen in the work of destruction; and Lieutenant Ironmonger, of the Royals, is stated to have been the last officer who quitted the dock-yard gates. With the republican army which attacked Toulon was an officer of artillery, named Napoleon Bonaparte, who afterwards arrived at the dignity of Emperor of France.

The defense of Toulon with only 12,000 soldiers from five different nations against an army of between 30,000 and 40,000 was quite challenging. The garrison had to cover a perimeter of fifteen miles with several posts, which required 9,000 men for their security. In mid-December, the republican army launched a fierce attack on the line of posts and broke through at several points. The Royalty were engaged in defending Fort Mulgrave and lost[Pg 156] 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 18 soldiers. Once the line of posts was breached, it became impossible to hold the town; as a result, the French ships, supplies, and arsenal were set on fire, and the troops from various nations boarded the fleet on December 19th. Some detachments joined the sailors in the destruction efforts, and Lieutenant Ironmonger of the Royalty is reported to have been the last officer to leave the dockyard gates. Among the republican army attacking Toulon was an artillery officer named Napoleon Bonaparte, who would later become Emperor of France.

1794

After the evacuation of Toulon the fleet remained five weeks in the bay of Hieres, during which time arrangements were made for attacking the island of Corsica: the fleet weighed anchor on the 24th of January, 1794, but was dispersed by a gale of wind, and the Royals were driven to one of the ports in the island of Elba, where they remained several days. On the 5th of February they again put to sea, and on the evening of the 7th landed, with the 11th, 25th, 30th, 50th, 51st, and 69th Regiments, in an open bay in the Gulf of Fiorenzo, in the island of Corsica. On the following day the Royals and 51st were detached, under Lieut.-Colonel (afterwards Sir John) Moore, with a small howitzer and a six-pounder carried on the shoulders of a party of seamen, against Fornelli Tower, and after traversing eight miles of rocky mountainous country, destitute of roads, arrived at the heights above the tower, but found the distance too great for the light artillery to reach it; and the two battalions afterwards retired. Batteries were subsequently erected against Convention Redoubt, which was considered the key to the works on this part of the island; and, the fire of the artillery having produced some effect, the Royals,[Pg 157] commanded by Captain Mackenzie, and 51st Regiment, moved from their camp-ground on the morning of the 17th of February to attack the advanced point of the redoubt; at the same time the 50th Regiment marched against the centre of the work, and the 21st proceeded along the sea-shore; the whole commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Moore. After traversing some rocky grounds covered with myrtle-bushes with great caution, the troops arrived in the vicinity of the redoubt unperceived by the enemy; then, rushing forward, entered the works, and with their bayonets drove the French and Corsicans down the steep hill in the rear. The enemy soon afterwards evacuated the town of Fiorenzo, with the towers and batteries in the gulf, and retreated to the Tower of Tichine, situated on a high mountain between Fiorenzo and Bastia, an important sea-port and the capital of the island. Speaking of this event, Lieut.-General Dundas observed in his despatch,—"The conduct of Lieut.-Colonel Moore, of the several commanding officers, and of the officers and soldiers under his orders, was firm and judicious, and merits every commendation."

After the evacuation of Toulon, the fleet stayed in the bay of Hyères for five weeks, during which plans were made to attack the island of Corsica. The fleet set sail on January 24, 1794, but was scattered by a storm, forcing the Royals to take refuge in a port on the island of Elba for several days. On February 5, they went back to sea, and on the evening of February 7, they landed, along with the 11th, 25th, 30th, 50th, 51st, and 69th Regiments, in an open bay in the Gulf of Fiorenzo, on the island of Corsica. The next day, the Royalty and the 51st were sent out, under Lieutenant Colonel (later Sir John) Moore, with a small howitzer and a six-pounder carried by a group of sailors, towards Fornelli Tower. After navigating eight miles of rocky, mountainous terrain without roads, they reached the heights above the tower but found that the distance was too far for the light artillery to reach it, so the two battalions withdrew. Batteries were later constructed against the Convention Redoubt, which was considered crucial for the defenses in this part of the island. The artillery's fire had some effect, and on the morning of February 17, the Royalty, led by Captain Mackenzie, along with the 51st Regiment, left their camp to attack the forward point of the redoubt. At the same time, the 50th Regiment moved towards the center of the work, and the 21st Regiment went along the beach, all under Lieutenant Colonel Moore's command. After cautiously moving through rocky terrain covered in myrtle bushes, the troops reached the redoubt's vicinity without being noticed by the enemy. They then rushed in, entered the fortifications, and used their bayonets to push the French and Corsicans down the steep hill behind. Shortly after, the enemy evacuated the town of Fiorenzo, along with the towers and batteries in the gulf, retreating to the Tower of Tichine, which sits on a high mountain between Fiorenzo and Bastia, an important seaport and the capital of the island. Commenting on this event, Lieutenant General Dundas noted in his dispatch, "The actions of Lieutenant Colonel Moore, along with the commanding officers and the officers and soldiers under his command, were resolute and wise, deserving of all praise."

Bastia was afterwards besieged by sea and land, and surrendered on the 22nd of May. An assembly of the Deputies afterwards agreed to unite the island to Great Britain, which was performed with the solemnities customary on such occasions. But Calvi, a fortified town thirty-three miles from the capital, and situated on a tongue of land which forms one of the most beautiful harbours in the island, still held out; and the Royals formed part of the land force commanded by Lieut.-General Stuart selected for the siege of this place. The battalion accordingly embarked from Bastia, and, having landed near Calvi on the 19th of June, took post on a ridge of mountains three miles from the town. Owing[Pg 158] to the numerous rocky heights and steep mountains before the town, the soldiers and seamen had to make roads along difficult precipices, to drag the guns up the mountains, and to carry up materials for erecting the batteries, which they performed with cheerful alacrity. The fire of the heavy artillery having made a practicable breach on the west side of the Mozello, on the 18th of July the light infantry and Royals, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Moore, "proceeded with a cool, steady confidence, and unloaded arms, towards the enemy, forced their way through a smart fire of musketry, and, regardless of live shells flung into the breach, or the additional defence of pikes, stormed the Mozello; while Lieut.-Colonel Wemyss, with the Royal Irish Regiment, and two pieces of cannon, under the direction of Lieutenant Lemoine, equally regardless of opposition, carried the enemy's battery on the left, and forced the trenches without firing a shot."[104] The capture of these posts proved of great importance, and, the siege being continued with vigour, the garrison surrendered on the 10th of August. The loss sustained by the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was very trifling, viz., about four men killed and Captain Colin M'Donald and seven men wounded. The battalion was afterwards stationed in garrison at Calvi, where it remained nearly two years.

Bastia was later besieged by both sea and land, and surrendered on May 22nd. An assembly of the Deputies then agreed to join the island to Great Britain, which was carried out with the usual formalities for such events. However, Calvi, a fortified town thirty-three miles from the capital, located on a peninsula that forms one of the most beautiful harbors on the island, still resisted; and the Royals were part of the land force led by Lieut.-General Stuart, who was selected for the siege of this location. The battalion consequently embarked from Bastia and, after landing near Calvi on June 19th, took a position on a ridge of mountains three miles from the town. Due to the many rocky heights and steep mountains before the town, the soldiers and sailors had to build roads along challenging cliffs, haul artillery up the mountains, and transport materials to set up the batteries, which they did with enthusiastic eagerness. The heavy artillery’s fire created a workable breach on the west side of the Mozello, and on July 18th, the light infantry and Royalty, under Lieut.-Colonel Moore, "advanced with calm, steady confidence, unloaded their arms, moved toward the enemy, fought their way through intense musket fire, and, ignoring live shells hurled into the breach, along with the extra defense of pikes, stormed the Mozello; while Lieut.-Colonel Wemyss, with the Royal Irish Regiment and two cannons, directed by Lieutenant Lemoine, also disregarding opposition, took the enemy's battery on the left and breached the trenches without firing a shot."[104] Capturing these posts was extremely significant, and as the siege continued with intensity, the garrison surrendered on August 10th. The losses incurred by the 2nd battalion of the Regal Regiment were very minor, with only about four men killed and Captain Colin M'Donald along with seven men wounded. The battalion was then stationed as a garrison at Calvi, where it remained for nearly two years.

1st Batt.

The republican principles which produced the revolution in France soon extended to the French West India settlements; and the inhabitants of colour in the island of St. Domingo (now the black empire of Hayti), having imbibed the doctrine of equality, rose in arms against the whites, and carried fire and bloodshed through[Pg 159] the settlement. Many of the planters having, from the distracted state of France, no hope of relief from that country, were desirous of placing themselves under the protection of Great Britain: a body of troops was accordingly sent to their aid, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Whitelocke; and while the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was engaged in the defence of Toulon and the capture of Corsica, the 1st battalion embarked from Jamaica and sailed to St. Domingo.

The republican ideas that sparked the revolution in France quickly spread to the French West Indian colonies. The people of color in the island of St. Domingo (now the black nation of Haiti), inspired by the concept of equality, took up arms against the white population, bringing chaos and violence throughout[Pg 159] the colony. Many planters, seeing the turmoil in France and having no hope for help from there, wanted to seek protection from Great Britain. As a result, a group of troops was sent to assist them, led by Lieutenant Colonel Whitelocke. While the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was busy defending Toulon and seizing Corsica, the 1st battalion left Jamaica and headed to St. Domingo.

Much resistance was met with from the republican troops and revolted negroes on the island. In February, 1794, the light company of the Royals advanced against the fortress of L'Acal, in the vicinity of Leogane. Part of the force designed for this service was embarked in transports, and the remainder, including the light company of the Royals, proceeded by land. The wind proving unfavourable, the troops in transports could not disembark; the remainder, however, advanced against the fort,—ascended the hill, which was rendered difficult by trees placed in all directions,—and, attacking the enemy with fixed bayonets, drove them from their works. After obtaining possession of the fort, two officers and thirteen private men were killed by the explosion of a magazine, which was fired by a negro recently from Africa, who did not know the use of gunpowder. One of the officers thus killed was Captain Morshead, of the light company of the Royals, who was wounded in the assault of the fort. Captain Hutchinson,[105] of the Royals, who was doing duty with the artillery, was wounded at the commencement of the attack, but he continued at his post of duty until the fort was carried.

Much resistance was faced from the republican troops and revolted black soldiers on the island. In February 1794, the light company of the Royalty moved against the fortress of L'Acal, near Leogane. Part of the force intended for this mission was transported by ships, while the rest, including the light company of the Royalty, went by land. Unfortunately, the wind was not favorable, preventing the troops on ships from landing; however, the rest advanced toward the fort, climbing a hill made difficult by trees scattered everywhere, and attacked the enemy with fixed bayonets, driving them from their positions. After taking the fort, two officers and thirteen soldiers were killed by the explosion of a munitions store, ignited by an African man who was unfamiliar with gunpowder. One of the officers killed was Captain Morshead of the light company of the Royalty, who had been wounded during the assault on the fort. Captain Hutchinson,[105] of the Royal Family, who was serving with the artillery, was injured at the beginning of the attack but remained at his post until the fort was captured.

Part of the battalion was afterwards engaged in an[Pg 160] unsuccessful attack on Bombarde, in which service sixteen men were killed and twenty-six taken prisoners. The attack was made before day-break in the morning, and, the retreat being sudden, Ensign John Garston, of the Royals, with eight men of his company, became separated from the detachment, and, losing the road, wandered in a wrong direction. Towards mid-day he fell in with a patrol of six men of the enemy, and was called upon to surrender; but this brave young officer answered by a threat to fire upon them if they attempted to interrupt him. He continued to stray farther from his intended point; the enemy followed at a distance, and again called upon him to surrender, but he constantly refused. At night the patrol, fatigued with following him over dry and sandy plains, retired. The ensign and his little party continued to wander—fainting with hunger, thirst, and fatigue—two days and a night, during which time two men died of want and weariness, having found nothing but the fruit of Indian fig-trees and aloes. At length they arrived at a demolished port, where they found an old fishing-boat, in which they embarked, and arrived on the morning of the third day at the entrance of the bay of the mole St. Nicholas, from whence the fishermen brought them into the town.[106]

Part of the battalion was later involved in an[Pg 160] unsuccessful attack on Bombarde, during which sixteen men were killed and twenty-six were taken prisoner. The attack happened before dawn, and when the retreat was sudden, Ensign John Garston, of the Royalty, along with eight men from his company, got separated from the main group and lost their way, wandering in the wrong direction. Around midday, he ran into a patrol of six enemy soldiers, who asked him to surrender; but this brave young officer threatened to shoot them if they tried to stop him. He continued to drift further from his intended location; the enemy followed at a distance, and again demanded his surrender, but he consistently refused. By night, the patrol, tired from chasing him over dry and sandy terrain, went back. The ensign and his small group kept wandering—weak from hunger, thirst, and exhaustion—for two days and a night, during which time two men died from lack of food and fatigue, having found nothing to eat except the fruit of Indian fig-trees and aloes. Finally, they reached a ruined port, where they discovered an old fishing boat, climbed in, and arrived on the morning of the third day at the entrance of the bay of mole St. Nicholas, from where the fishermen took them into the town.[106]

Lieutenant M'Kellar, of the Royals, who commanded the light company after the death of Captain Morshead, occupied an unfinished block-house near the fortress of L'Acal, where he was attacked by the enemy; but he repulsed the assailants with signal gallantry, and his conduct on this occasion was mentioned in orders.

Lieutenant M'Kellar, of the Royal Family, who led the light company after Captain Morshead's death, was stationed in an unfinished blockhouse near the fortress of L'Acal when the enemy launched an attack. He bravely fought off the attackers, and his actions during this event were acknowledged in official orders.

Port-au-Prince, the capital of the French possessions[Pg 161] in the island, was still in the power of the republicans, and the siege of this place was resolved upon. The flank companies of the battalion took part in this service, and the enemy evacuated the town on the 4th of June, and it was immediately occupied by the British troops. Unfortunately, a malignant fever broke out in the town, and the British lost 40 officers and 600 rank and file within two months after the surrender of the place.

Port-au-Prince, the capital of the French territories[Pg 161] on the island, was still under republican control, and a decision was made to lay siege to it. The flank companies of the battalion participated in this operation, and the enemy evacuated the town on June 4th, which was promptly occupied by British troops. Unfortunately, a severe fever outbreak occurred in the town, and the British lost 40 officers and 600 soldiers within two months following the surrender.

A detachment of the Royals, under Lieutenant Clunes, formed part of the garrison of 120 men at Fort Bizzeton, which was attacked on the 5th of December by 2000 of the enemy, who were repulsed with considerable loss. Major-General Sir Adam Williamson, speaking of this affair in his public despatch, stated,—"Captain Grant (13th) and his two Lieutenants, Clunes of the Royals and Hamilton of the 22nd Regiment, merit every attention that can be shown them. They were all three severely wounded early in the attack, but tied up their wounds and continued to defend their posts. It has been a very gallant defence, and does them great honour." The loss of this little garrison was, one serjeant and four rank and file killed; three officers, one serjeant, and thirteen rank and file, wounded.

A unit of the Royalty, led by Lieutenant Clunes, was part of the garrison of 120 men at Fort Bizzeton, which came under attack on December 5th by 2000 enemy soldiers, who were driven back with significant losses. Major-General Sir Adam Williamson, commenting on this event in his public dispatch, said, “Captain Grant (13th) and his two Lieutenants, Clunes of the Royalty and Hamilton of the 22nd Regiment, deserve all the recognition possible. All three were seriously injured early in the attack, but they managed to bandage their wounds and kept defending their positions. It was an incredibly brave defense, and it reflects greatly on them.” The garrison's losses were one serjeant and four rank and file killed; three officers, one serjeant, and thirteen rank and file wounded.

1795

A detachment of the battalion was engaged in the defence of an out-post at the commencement of the year 1795; and Lieutenant Spencer was wounded, and Lieutenant Watts killed, by the blowing up of a block-house.

A team from the battalion was involved in defending a lookout point at the start of the year 1795; during this, Lieutenant Spencer was injured, and Lieutenant Watts lost his life when a block-house exploded.

1796
2nd Batt.

The 2nd battalion had, in the mean time, remained in garrison at Calvi, in the island of Corsica; but the French having violated the neutrality of the Grand Duke of Tuscany, and taken possession of the city of Leghorn, directed the cannon of the fortresses against the British shipping in the road, and seized on British property; it was believed they had the same design against[Pg 162] Porto Ferrajo, in the island of Elba; and the Royals were withdrawn from Corsica in July, 1796, to take possession of this place. Meanwhile the success of the French arms in various parts of Europe, particularly the victorious career of General Bonaparte in Italy, had produced a revolution of feeling amongst the inhabitants of Corsica. Bonaparte was a native of the island, and the Corsicans gloried in him as a man who reflected honour on his country; this produced a feeling of regret that the island had become annexed to Great Britain, and they began to plot measures to effect its separation. It appearing evident that the cost of the defence would exceed the advantage derived from the possession of the island, it was evacuated in October, and the remainder of the troops proceeded to Elba, where the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was stationed.

The 2nd battalion had, in the meantime, stayed stationed in Calvi, on the island of Corsica. However, the French violated the neutrality of the Grand Duke of Tuscany and took control of the city of Leghorn. They aimed their cannons from the fortresses at British ships in the harbor and seized British property; it was believed they had the same plan for [Pg 162] Porto Ferrajo on the island of Elba. As a result, the Royalty were pulled out of Corsica in July 1796 to take control of this location. Meanwhile, the success of the French military in various regions of Europe, especially the victorious campaign of General Bonaparte in Italy, changed how the people of Corsica felt. Bonaparte was a native of the island, and the Corsicans took pride in him as someone who brought honor to their homeland. This led to feelings of regret that the island had become part of Great Britain, and they began to plot ways to achieve its separation. It became clear that the cost of defense would outweigh the benefits of owning the island, so it was evacuated in October, and the rest of the troops moved on to Elba, where the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was stationed.

1797
1st Batt.

The 1st battalion had, in the meantime, been much reduced in numbers by its arduous services in the island of St. Domingo; and in May, 1797, it returned to England, from whence it was ordered to Scotland to recruit.

The 1st battalion had, in the meantime, been significantly reduced in numbers due to its strenuous duties in the island of St. Domingo; and in May 1797, it returned to England, from where it was ordered to Scotland to recruit.

2nd Batt.

The French republic had concluded a treaty of peace with Spain, and entered into negociations with the Portuguese; but the Queen of Portugal refused to ratify the treaty, and agreed to receive British troops into several ports of Portugal. The 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was, in consequence, withdrawn in the summer of 1797 from the island of Elba to proceed to Portugal; calling at Gibraltar, it there received drafts from the several regiments in that garrison, and, on its arrival in the river Tagus, it was placed in garrison at Cascaes, a small sea-port in the district of Torres Vedras, fifteen miles west of Lisbon, where the battalion was stationed during the remainder of this and the following year.

The French Republic had signed a peace treaty with Spain and started negotiations with Portugal. However, the Queen of Portugal refused to approve the treaty and agreed to let British troops into several Portuguese ports. As a result, in the summer of 1797, the 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment was withdrawn from the island of Elba to move to Portugal. They stopped at Gibraltar, where they received reinforcements from various regiments stationed there. Upon reaching the Tagus River, they were stationed at Cascais, a small seaside town in the Torres Vedras district, fifteen miles west of Lisbon, where the battalion remained for the rest of that year and the next.

1798
1st Batt.
1799
2nd Batt.

In 1798 the 1st battalion, having recruited its numbers, proceeded from Great Britain to Ireland; and in the beginning of 1799 the 2nd battalion was withdrawn from Portugal, and after its arrival in England it was encamped on Barham Downs.

In 1798, the 1st battalion, having increased its ranks, left Great Britain for Ireland; and at the start of 1799, the 2nd battalion was brought back from Portugal, and after arriving in England, it was set up in a camp on Barham Downs.

Bonaparte was at this period in Egypt, French troops were also engaged in operations on the Rhine, on the Danube, and elsewhere; and a favourable opportunity appeared to present itself for rescuing Holland from the power of France, into which it had fallen after the unfortunate issue of the campaign in the Netherlands in 1794. A plan of co-operation was concerted between Great Britain and Russia, in the expectation that the Dutch would rise in arms against the French, and in favour of the Prince of Orange, and, aided by the Anglo-Russian force, would exert themselves to effect their emancipation. The 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was selected to form part of the expedition to Holland, and it sailed from Deal on the 13th of August, with several other corps commanded by General Sir Ralph Abercombie, and, after some delay from contrary winds, landed on the 27th on the Dutch coast, near the Helder. A considerable body of French and Dutch troops assembled near the point of debarkation, some sharp fighting occurred, and in the evening the enemy retreated to a position six miles in his rear. The garrison in the Helder also abandoned its post, which was taken possession of on the following day by the 2nd battalion of the Royals and the 92nd Regiment. A numerous train of heavy and field artillery was found in this important post; and two days afterwards the Dutch fleet surrendered without striking a blow, and hoisted the colours of the Prince of Orange.

Bonaparte was at this time in Egypt, while French troops were also engaged in operations on the Rhine, the Danube, and other places. It seemed like a good opportunity to liberate Holland from French control, which it had fallen under after the unfortunate outcome of the 1794 campaign in the Netherlands. A plan for cooperation was put together between Great Britain and Russia, hoping that the Dutch would rise up against the French in support of the Prince of Orange and, with help from the Anglo-Russian forces, would fight for their freedom. The 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment was chosen to be part of the expedition to Holland and set sail from Deal on August 13th, along with several other corps led by General Sir Ralph Abercombie. After some delays due to contrary winds, they landed on the Dutch coast near the Helder on the 27th. A significant number of French and Dutch troops gathered near the landing site, leading to some intense fighting, and by evening, the enemy retreated to a position six miles back. The garrison at Helder also abandoned its post, which was taken over the next day by the 2nd battalion of the Royalty and the 92nd Regiment. A large amount of heavy and field artillery was found in this key location; two days later, the Dutch fleet surrendered without a fight and raised the colors of the Prince of Orange.

The Dutch people did not, however, manifest a dis[Pg 164]position to rise against the French; but on the 10th of September the united French and Dutch forces attacked Sir Ralph Abercombie's position near Shagen, and were repulsed by the steady valour of the British troops. The British commander observed in his despatch,—"It is impossible for me to do full justice to the good conduct of the troops." The 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment had Lieutenant Gordon and three private men wounded on this occasion.

The Dutch people didn’t show any willingness to fight against the French; however, on September 10th, the combined French and Dutch forces attacked Sir Ralph Abercrombie's position near Shagen, but were pushed back by the bravery of the British troops. The British commander noted in his report, "I can't fully express how well the troops performed." The 2nd battalion of the Regal Regiment had Lieutenant Gordon and three soldiers injured during this event.

Additional forces were sent from England, and His Royal Highness the Duke of York arrived and took the command of the army. A Russian force also arrived; and on the 19th of September an attack was made on the enemy's position, but, owing to the inconsiderate valour of the Russians, it failed. On the 2nd of October another attack was made on the enemy's positions between Bergen and Egmont-op-Zee, in which the Royals had another opportunity of signalizing themselves. "The points where this well-fought battle were principally contested were from the sea-shore in front of Egmont, extending along the sandy desert, or hills, to the heights above Bergen, and it was sustained by the British columns under those highly-distinguished officers General Sir Ralph Abercrombie and Lieut.-General Dundas, whose exertions, as well as the gallantry of the brave troops they led, cannot have been surpassed by any former instance of British valour[107]." The Royals were engaged with the enemy's troops occupying the sand-hills in front of Egmont-op-Zee, and lost on this occasion seven private men killed, Captains Barns and Hunter, Lieutenants Ainslie, Edmonston, Patten, Bowe, Fraser, and Johnstone, Ensign [Pg 165]Birmingham, four serjeants, and sixty-one rank and file wounded, Lieutenant Hope wounded and taken prisoner, and ten rank and file missing.

Additional forces were sent from England, and His Royal Highness the Duke of York arrived to take command of the army. A Russian force also joined; on September 19th, an attack was launched on the enemy's position, but due to the reckless bravery of the Russians, it failed. On October 2nd, another attack was made on the enemy's positions between Bergen and Egmont-op-Zee, giving the Royalty another chance to make their mark. "The main areas where this hard-fought battle took place were from the shoreline in front of Egmont, stretching along the sandy terrain and hills to the heights above Bergen, supported by the British columns under the highly distinguished officers General Sir Ralph Abercrombie and Lieut.-General Dundas, whose efforts, along with the bravery of the courageous troops they led, were unmatched by any previous acts of British valor[107]." The Royal Family engaged with the enemy's troops occupying the sand hills in front of Egmont-op-Zee, suffering seven private men killed, along with Captains Barns and Hunter, Lieutenants Ainslie, Edmonston, Patten, Bowe, Fraser, and Johnstone, Ensign [Pg 165]Birmingham, four serjeants, and sixty-one rank and file wounded, Lieutenant Hope wounded and captured, and ten rank and file missing.

The gallant conduct evinced by the battalion on this occasion was afterwards rewarded with the Royal permission to bear the word "Egmont-op-Zee" on its colours.

The brave actions shown by the battalion during this event were later rewarded with the Royal permission to display the word "Egmont-on-Sea" on its colors.

The Dutch people were not aroused by these gallant exertions on their behalf to make any attempt to deliver themselves from the power of France; and, several circumstances, calculated to render the expedition unsuccessful having occurred, it was decided that, instead of fighting for a people who were not resolved to be free, the troops should be withdrawn from Holland. A convention was in consequence concluded with the enemy, and the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment returned to England.

The Dutch people were not inspired by these brave efforts made on their behalf to try to free themselves from French control; and, due to several factors that could lead to the failure of the mission, it was decided that, instead of fighting for a people who were not committed to their freedom, the troops should be pulled out of Holland. As a result, a deal was made with the enemy, and the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment returned to England.

1st Batt.

The 1st battalion was stationed during the whole of this year in Ireland.

The 1st battalion was stationed in Ireland for the entire year.

1800
2nd Batt.

The 2nd battalion did not remain long on home service before it was again ordered to embark; and it formed part of the force under Lieut.-General Sir James Pulteney which landed on the 25th of August, 1800, on the coast of Galicia, in Spain, with the view of attacking the strong fortress of Ferrol, a sea-port situated at the influx of the river Javia into the extensive inlet called the Bay of Corunna. Having made good their landing, the troops advanced to the heights which overlook the town; some sharp skirmishing took place, and the Royals had one private soldier killed, and Lieutenant Edmonston and one private soldier wounded. After viewing the town and its defences, Sir James Pulteney resolved not to lose time in attacking this place, but to re-embark the troops and proceed to join General Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who commanded a British force in[Pg 166] the Mediterranean. The united forces afterwards sailed to Cadiz, and summoned the governor to surrender; but a disease was ravaging the city at the time, and the fleet quitted the coast for fear of infection, and proceeded to Gibraltar.

The 2nd battalion didn't stay long on home duty before it was ordered to board again; it became part of the force under Lieutenant-General Sir James Pulteney, which landed on August 25, 1800, on the coast of Galicia, Spain, aiming to attack the strong fortress of Ferrol, a seaport located at the mouth of the river Javia, leading into the large inlet called the Bay of Corunna. After successfully landing, the troops moved up to the heights overlooking the town; some intense skirmishes occurred, resulting in one private soldier from the Royalty being killed, as well as Lieutenant Edmonston and another private being injured. After assessing the town and its defenses, Sir James Pulteney decided not to waste time attacking the place, but instead to re-embark the troops and join General Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who was in command of a British force in[Pg 166] the Mediterranean. The combined forces later sailed to Cadiz and demanded the governor surrender; however, a disease was spreading through the city at that time, so the fleet left the coast to avoid infection and headed to Gibraltar.

1st Batt.

During the summer the 1st battalion quitted Ireland, and proceeded to Scotland, where it continued during the remainder of the year.

During the summer, the 1st battalion left Ireland and moved to Scotland, where it stayed for the rest of the year.

2nd Batt.

After its arrival at Gibraltar the 2nd battalion was selected to form part of an expedition under the orders of Sir Ralph Abercrombie, designed to drive the French army out of Egypt; and in November it sailed from Gibraltar to the island of Malta, where the men were disembarked to refresh themselves after having been many months at sea. The abundance of fresh provisions which the island afforded, the comforts of the beautiful city of Valetta, with the luxury of the scenery, soon restored and reanimated the troops; and on the 20th of December the expedition sailed for the Bay of Marmorice, in Asiatic Turkey, where the fleet arrived in nine days.

After arriving in Gibraltar, the 2nd battalion was chosen to be part of an expedition led by Sir Ralph Abercrombie, aimed at driving the French army out of Egypt. In November, it sailed from Gibraltar to the island of Malta, where the soldiers disembarked to recuperate after being at sea for many months. The island’s plentiful fresh food, the comforts of the beautiful city of Valletta, and the stunning scenery quickly revitalized the troops. On December 20th, the expedition set sail for the Bay of Marmorice in Asia Minor, and the fleet arrived there in nine days.

1801

Here the troops remained for several weeks, in a bay surrounded by mountains, which presented to the eye the most picturesque scenery imaginable; the regiments were successively disembarked and exercised; Turkish horses were purchased for the cavalry; gun-boats were procured to cover the landing of the troops in Egypt, and a plan of co-operation was arranged with the Turks. The delays of the Turks detained the fleet some time; but on the 23rd of February, 1801, it again put to sea, when a gale of wind dispersed the Greek and Turkish vessels. The British continued their course, and having arrived on the 1st of March off the celebrated city of Alexandria, the ancient capital of Egypt, they bore down at sunset into the bay of Aboukir.

Here, the troops stayed for several weeks in a bay surrounded by mountains, showcasing some of the most beautiful scenery imaginable. The regiments were gradually disembarked and trained; Turkish horses were bought for the cavalry; gunboats were acquired to support the troops landing in Egypt, and a joint operation plan was made with the Turks. The Turkish delays held up the fleet for a while, but on February 23, 1801, it set sail again, only to be caught in a storm that scattered the Greek and Turkish ships. The British continued on their journey, and by March 1, they arrived off the famous city of Alexandria, the ancient capital of Egypt, sailing into the bay of Aboukir at sunset.

The 2nd battalion of the Royals was formed in brigade with the 1st and 2nd battalions of the 54th, and the 92nd Highlanders, commanded by Major-General Coote, and formed part of the van-guard of 5000 men, which entered the boats on the morning of the 8th of March, to effect a landing. At nine o'clock the boats moved forward, and as they approached the shore, the French troops poured down a shower of shot, shells, grape, and musketry, which cut the surface of the water into deep furrows, and sank several of the boats. Yet the undaunted Britons pressed forward;—the reserve leaped out of the boats on the shore and formed as they advanced;—the 23rd and flank companies of the 40th rushed up the heights in the face of dangers and difficulties sufficient to intimidate ordinary men;—the 28th and 42nd also formed and mounted the position;—while the Foot Guards and 58th prolonged the attack;—and the Royals and 54th pushed forward to sustain their brave companions in arms. A column of French infantry advancing through a hollow way with fixed bayonets against the left flank of the Foot Guards, encountered the Royals and 54th; the British pressed forward to engage their antagonists with their characteristic ardour; the French hesitated, fired a volley, and then retreated; and the Royals and 54th continued their advance. The regiments, which first ascended the enemy's position, had already gained considerable advantage, and when the Royals reached the heights and joined in the attack, the French retreated. They, however, maintained a scattered fire from the rear sand-hills for about an hour and a half, when they were obliged to retreat, with the loss of eight pieces of cannon and many horses. Sir Ralph Abercrombie expressed his approbation of the conduct of the troops in general orders in the following terms:—"The gallant behaviour of the[Pg 168] troops in the action of yesterday claims from the Commander-in-Chief the warmest praise that he can bestow; and it is with particular satisfaction that he observed their conduct marked equally for ardent bravery, and by coolness, regularity, and order." The loss of the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was—Lieutenant Lyster, 1 serjeant, and 11 rank and file, killed; Captain—— M'Donald, Lieutenants Graham and Fraser, 3 serjeants, and 40 rank and file, wounded.

The 2nd battalion of the Royalty was formed in a brigade with the 1st and 2nd battalions of the 54th, and the 92nd Highlanders, led by Major-General Coote. They were part of a vanguard of 5,000 men that boarded the boats on the morning of March 8 to make a landing. At nine o'clock, the boats moved forward, and as they neared the shore, the French troops unleashed a barrage of shots, shells, grapeshot, and musket fire, which slashed through the water and sank several boats. Yet the fearless British pressed on; the reserves jumped out of the boats onto the shore and formed up as they advanced; the 23rd and flank companies of the 40th charged up the heights despite dangers and challenges that would intimidate most people; the 28th and 42nd also formed up and captured the position; while the Foot Guards and 58th extended the attack; and the Royalty and 54th moved forward to support their brave comrades. A column of French infantry advancing through a valley with fixed bayonets attacked the left flank of the Foot Guards, encountering the Royalty and 54th. The British pushed ahead to engage their opponents with their usual fervor; the French hesitated, fired a volley, and then fell back; and the Royalty and 54th continued their advance. The regiments that first gained the enemy's position had already made significant progress, and when the Royal family reached the heights and joined the attack, the French retreated. However, they maintained sporadic fire from the rear sand hills for about an hour and a half before they were forced to withdraw, losing eight pieces of cannon and many horses. Sir Ralph Abercrombie praised the troops in general orders, stating: "The brave actions of the [Pg 168] troops in yesterday's battle deserve the highest commendation from the Commander-in-Chief; he is particularly pleased to note their conduct marked by both passionate bravery and composed regularity and order." The losses for the 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment were—Lieutenant Lyster, 1 sergeant, and 11 rank and file killed; Captain M'Donald, Lieutenants Graham and Fraser, 3 sergeants, and 40 rank and file wounded.

In the evening after the action the victorious troops advanced three miles on the road towards Alexandria; on the 10th they advanced three miles further, and, owing to the depth of the sand, the men were three hours proceeding that short distance. On the 12th they encamped near Mandora Tower, and on the succeeding day marched through the wood of date-trees to attack the enemy on the ridge of heights in front. Some sharp fighting occurred, and the French were driven from their position, and forced to retreat over the plains to their lines on the heights before Alexandria. The Royals lost during this day's service 4 men killed and 21 wounded.

In the evening after the battle, the victorious troops moved three miles along the road to Alexandria. On the 10th, they moved another three miles, and due to the thick sand, it took them three hours to cover that short distance. On the 12th, they set up camp near Mandora Tower, and the next day, they marched through the palm tree forest to attack the enemy positioned on the ridge ahead. There was some intense fighting, and the French were pushed from their position and forced to retreat across the plains to their lines on the heights outside Alexandria. The Royalty lost 4 men killed and 21 wounded during this day's action.

After this victory the British troops took up a position with their right to the sea, and their left to the canal of Alexandria; and the Arabs visited the camp and brought sheep, goats, fowls, eggs, and everything the country afforded, and appeared happy to engage in a friendly intercourse with their deliverers. On the 19th 500 Turkish troops arrived and encamped three miles in the rear of the army. The French at Alexandria having been increased in numbers by troops from the interior, advanced on the 21st of March to attack the British, and the Royals had another opportunity of acquiring laurels on the distant shores of Egypt. The battalion, being on the right of the 1st brigade, had its post in the[Pg 169] centre of the front line, on the left of the Foot Guards. As soon as the day dawned a column of French grenadiers advanced, supported by a heavy line of infantry, to assault this part of the position. The Foot Guards threw forward a line of skirmishers; these being driven in, and the French column near, the brigade opened its fire with great precision. The enemy attempted to turn the left flank of the Guards, but was checked; and the Royals, with the remainder of their brigade, coming forward at the moment to engage the enemy, the French grenadiers were driven from their ground and forced to retreat. A crowd of French sharp-shooters afterwards advanced against the Royals and other regiments at this part of the field, and the French artillery played incessantly. But the British stood their ground manfully, and repelled the attacks of the enemy with a constancy and valour which redounded to their honour. The French were repulsed at every point of attack, and forced to retreat; and at 10 o'clock A.M. the action ceased. The splendour of the victory was, however, clouded with the fall of the British commander, Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who was wounded in the action and died a few days afterwards. The loss sustained by the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment was—9 rank and file killed; with Captain Goodson, Lieutenants Gordon, M'Pherson, and Johnstone, 1 serjeant, and 68 rank and file, wounded. Four days after the battle, between five and six thousand Turks arrived. Soon afterwards a body of British and Turks traversed the country to the city of Rosetta, situated near the mouth of one of the great channels of the river Nile, a place distinguished by the beauty of its environs, being completely embosomed in a grove of date, banana, sycamore, orange, lemon, and pomegranate trees, while the lofty palm-tree, towering over all, added[Pg 170] magnificence to the landscape. This place was soon captured; but the fort of St. Julian held out, and, while the siege was in progress, the Royals marched across the country to Hamed, on the Nile, five miles above Rosetta, where they arrived on the 12th of April. A small force of British, Turks, and Greeks, assembled at this place, to cover the siege, several skirmishes occurred, and the Royals had two drummers and eight private men killed.

After this victory, the British troops positioned themselves with their right flank facing the sea and their left towards the Alexandria canal. The Arabs came to the camp, bringing sheep, goats, chickens, eggs, and other local produce, appearing eager to engage in friendly relations with their liberators. On the 19th, 500 Turkish troops arrived and set up camp three miles behind the army. The French in Alexandria, having received reinforcements from the interior, advanced on March 21st to attack the British, giving the Royalty another chance to earn glory on the distant shores of Egypt. The battalion, located on the right side of the 1st brigade, was placed in the[Pg 169] center of the front line, to the left of the Foot Guards. As dawn broke, a column of French grenadiers moved forward, backed by a strong line of infantry, to attack this section of the position. The Foot Guards deployed a line of skirmishers; when they were pushed back and the French column was close, the brigade opened fire with great accuracy. The enemy attempted to flank the Guards on the left but was held back; and at that moment, the Royalty, along with the rest of their brigade, moved up to engage the enemy, driving the French grenadiers from their position and forcing them to retreat. A group of French sharpshooters later advanced against the Royalty and other regiments in that area, while the French artillery fired continuously. However, the British held their ground with courage and repelled the enemy's attacks with steadfast determination, earning them honor. The French were pushed back at every point of attack and forced to retreat, and by 10 o'clock A.M. the action ended. The glory of the victory was, however, overshadowed by the loss of the British commander, Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who was wounded in the battle and died a few days later. The 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment suffered casualties of 9 killed and, among the wounded, were Captain Goodson, Lieutenants Gordon, M'Pherson, and Johnstone, along with 1 sergeant and 68 rank and file. Four days after the battle, about five to six thousand Turks arrived. Soon after, a group of British and Turks moved through the countryside to the city of Rosetta, located near the mouth of one of the major channels of the Nile, known for the beauty of its surroundings, completely nestled in a grove of date, banana, sycamore, orange, lemon, and pomegranate trees, while the tall palm tree, towering above all, added[Pg 170] grandeur to the scenery. This place was quickly captured; however, the fort of St. Julian resisted, and while the siege was ongoing, the Royalty marched across to Hamed, on the Nile, five miles upstream from Rosetta, where they arrived on April 12th. A small force of British, Turks, and Greeks gathered at this location to support the siege, and several skirmishes occurred, during which the Royalty lost two drummers and eight private soldiers.

After the surrender of St. Julian, General Hutchinson, who commanded the British forces in Egypt, having left a body of troops before Alexandria, advanced with the remainder, on the 5th of May, along the banks of the Nile, through a rich country, abounding in rice, sugar, wheat, barley, and other necessaries and luxuries of life, and on the 7th of May drove the French from the post of El-Aft. He also forced the enemy to quit their fortified post at Rahmanie, and to retire through the desert to the city of Cairo, the metropolis of modern Egypt. The Royals had three men wounded in the skirmish near Rahmanie. The British and Turks continued their route along the banks of the Nile, and arrived, on the 1st of June, within sight of the Pyramids. On the 8th they encamped within a few miles of these stupendous structures, where they halted several days; then advanced to Cairo and commenced the siege of the city, and in a few days the French surrendered the place.

After the surrender of St. Julian, General Hutchinson, who led the British forces in Egypt, left a group of troops in front of Alexandria and moved forward with the rest on May 5th, following the banks of the Nile through a fertile area filled with rice, sugar, wheat, barley, and other necessities and luxuries of life. On May 7th, he drove the French out of the post at El-Aft. He also pushed the enemy to abandon their fortified position at Rahmanie and retreat through the desert to the city of Cairo, the capital of modern Egypt. The Royalty had three men injured in the skirmish near Rahmanie. The British and Turks continued their journey along the banks of the Nile, arriving within sight of the Pyramids on June 1st. On the 8th, they set up camp just a few miles from these enormous structures, where they stayed for several days before moving on to Cairo to begin the siege of the city, which led to the French surrendering shortly thereafter.

The capture of the capital of Egypt added additional lustre to the British arms; and the brave men, whose skill and prowess gained these honours, were rewarded with the approbation of their Sovereign and the thanks of Parliament. From Cairo the British and Turks retired down the Nile, and proceeded to the vicinity of Alexandria, and, having driven in the French out-posts,[Pg 171] besieged the city, which was surrendered in the beginning of September. The Royals had one serjeant and seven private men killed before Alexandria, and also sustained considerable loss from the effects of fatigue and climate.

The takeover of Egypt's capital boosted the reputation of the British military, and the courageous soldiers whose skill and bravery earned these accolades received recognition from their Sovereign and thanks from Parliament. From Cairo, the British and Turks retreated down the Nile and headed toward Alexandria. After pushing back the French outposts,[Pg 171] they besieged the city, which surrendered at the start of September. The Royal Family lost one sergeant and seven soldiers before Alexandria and also faced significant losses due to fatigue and the climate.

The nations of Europe had witnessed with anxiety the progress of this important struggle, and, when the veterans of France were overpowered, the dawn of liberty appeared above the distant horizon.

The countries of Europe watched with concern as this crucial battle unfolded, and when the veterans of France were defeated, the hope of freedom emerged on the distant horizon.

The British troops having, by a display of gallantry and heroism which exceeded the most sanguine expectations of their country, overcome the boasted "Invincible" legions of Bonaparte, and forced the French "Army of the East" to evacuate Egypt, from whence its ambitious and tyrannical leader had vainly imagined he should be able to extend his conquests throughout Asia, King George III. conferred upon the Royals and other corps, which had thus exalted the military fame of Great Britain, the honour of bearing on their colours the Sphynx, and the word "Egypt," as a distinguished mark of His Majesty's royal approbation of their conduct.

The British troops, through an impressive display of bravery and heroism that surpassed the highest hopes of their country, defeated the so-called "Invincible" legions of Bonaparte and forced the French "Army of the East" to leave Egypt. This was where their ambitious and tyrannical leader had foolishly thought he could expand his conquests across Asia. King George III awarded the Royalty and other regiments that had elevated the military reputation of Great Britain the honor of displaying the Sphinx and the word "Egypt" on their colors, as a distinguished sign of His Majesty's royal approval of their actions.

1st Batt.

The 1st battalion had, in the meantime, marched from Scotland to England; and it sailed on the 1st of January, 1801, from Portsmouth for the West Indies, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Nicholson. A combination had been entered into by the courts of Sweden, Denmark, and Russia, to support the principles of an armed neutrality, contrary to the stipulations of treaties, and injurious to the interests of Great Britain; orders were in consequence issued for the attack of the Swedish and Danish islands in the West Indies; and the Royals joined the expedition, commanded by Lieut.-General Thomas Trigge, at the island of St. Bartholomew, on the 22nd of March. On the 24th the troops[Pg 172] made good their landing on the Danish island of St. Martin. After landing, the Royals, with the 11th and 2nd West India regiments, proceeded to the French quarter and took possession of Lee Hill, which commanded Fort Chesterfield. The artillery was dragged up the heights, and preparations made for commencing the attack, when the governor surrendered.

The 1st battalion had, in the meantime, marched from Scotland to England, and it set sail on January 1, 1801, from Portsmouth for the West Indies, led by Lieut.-Colonel Nicholson. The courts of Sweden, Denmark, and Russia had formed an alliance to support the principles of armed neutrality, which went against treaty agreements and harmed British interests; as a result, orders were issued to attack the Swedish and Danish islands in the West Indies. The Royalty joined the expedition, led by Lieut.-General Thomas Trigge, at the island of St. Bartholomew on March 22. On March 24, the troops[Pg 172] successfully landed on the Danish island of St. Martin. After landing, the Royal Family, along with the 11th and 2nd West India regiments, moved to the French quarter and captured Lee Hill, which overlooked Fort Chesterfield. The artillery was hauled up the heights, and preparations were made to begin the attack when the governor surrendered.

One wing of the battalion, and a detachment of the Royal Artillery, were left at St. Martin's under Lieut.-Colonel Nicholson, who was appointed to the command of the troops and the charge of the administration of the island. The other wing, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel J. C. Cowell, proceeded with the expedition to the island of St. Thomas, which surrendered, together with St. John, and their dependencies, on the 28th of March; and on the 31st of the same month the Danish island of Santa Cruz was taken. The battalion was then stationed, half at the island of St. Martin, and half at St. Thomas.

One part of the battalion, along with a unit from the Royal Artillery, stayed at St. Martin's under Lieut.-Colonel Nicholson, who was put in charge of the troops and administration of the island. The other part, led by Lieut.-Colonel J. C. Cowell, went on the mission to the island of St. Thomas, which surrendered, along with St. John and its dependencies, on March 28th. Then, on March 31st, the Danish island of Santa Cruz was captured. The battalion was then split, with half stationed on St. Martin and half on St. Thomas.

In August, 1801, General Lord Adam Gordon died, and was succeeded in the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment by His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent, from the 7th Royal Fusiliers.

In August 1801, General Lord Adam Gordon passed away, and His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent, from the 7th Royal Fusiliers, took over as the Colonel of the Regal Regiment.

2nd Batt.

In November of the same year the 2nd battalion was withdrawn from Egypt, and proceeded to the island of Malta, where it remained upwards of four months.

In November of the same year, the 2nd battalion was pulled out of Egypt and moved to the island of Malta, where it stayed for over four months.

1802

The victories gained by the British troops in Egypt, the West Indies, and other parts of the globe, were followed by a treaty of peace, which was concluded at Amiens; and in May, 1802, the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment proceeded from Malta to Gibraltar.

The victories achieved by the British troops in Egypt, the West Indies, and other parts of the world were followed by a peace treaty that was finalized at Amiens. In May 1802, the 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment moved from Malta to Gibraltar.

1803

It quitted Gibraltar in the beginning of 1803, and proceeded to England. Soon after its arrival the war again broke out, and it was ordered to the West Indies,[Pg 173] where it arrived in June. It was inspected at Barbadoes by Lieut.-General Greenfield, and immediately afterwards proceeded with an expedition against the French island of St. Lucia. The 1st division, consisting of the Royals and two field-pieces, landed on the island in the afternoon of the 21st of June, under the orders of Brigadier-General Brereton. The other corps followed; the French out-posts were driven in, and the town of Castrées taken possession of. On the following morning, before daylight, the Royals and 64th regiment advanced to attack the strong post of Morne Fortuné by storm. The Royals led the assault in gallant style; the redoubt was carried with fixed bayonets, and the enemy immediately surrendered. On the same day Lieut.-General Greenfield issued a general order, in which he stated:—

It left Gibraltar in early 1803 and headed to England. Soon after it arrived, war broke out again, and it was ordered to the West Indies,[Pg 173] where it arrived in June. In Barbados, it was inspected by Lieutenant General Greenfield, and shortly after that, it set out for an expedition against the French island of St. Lucia. The 1st division, made up of the Royalty and two field guns, landed on the island in the afternoon of June 21, under the command of Brigadier General Brereton. The other units followed; the French outposts were pushed back, and the town of Castrées was taken. The next morning, before dawn, the Royalty and the 64th regiment moved forward to storm the stronghold of Morne Fortuné. The Royalty led the charge bravely; the redoubt was taken by fixed bayonets, and the enemy quickly surrendered. On the same day, Lieutenant General Greenfield issued a general order, in which he stated:—

"The Commander of the Forces has the honour to congratulate the troops under his command on the gallant attack and capture of the fortress of Morne Fortuné, and the unconditional surrender of the island of St. Lucia.

"The Commander of the Forces is proud to congratulate the troops under his command for their brave attack and capture of the fortress of Morne Fortuné, and the unconditional surrender of the island of St. Lucia."

"He shall have particular satisfaction in reporting to the King the readiness with which the troops forming the expedition were embarked on the shortest notice: he must, in particular, speak of the gallant behaviour of the second battalion of the Royals."

"He will take great satisfaction in informing the King about how quickly the troops for the expedition were assembled on such short notice: he must especially mention the brave actions of the second battalion of the Royal Family."

The loss of the battalion on this occasion was 1 serjeant, and 8 rank and file, killed; Lieut.-Colonel Macdonald, Captain Chaloner, 2 serjeants, and 43 rank and file, wounded; and 1 rank and file missing. Both the officers afterwards died of their wounds.

The loss of the battalion this time was 1 sergeant and 8 soldiers killed; Lieut.-Colonel Macdonald, Captain Chaloner, 2 sergeants, and 43 soldiers wounded; and 1 soldier missing. Both officers later died from their injuries.

As a mark of His Majesty's approbation of the signal gallantry evinced by the Royals on this occasion, they were permitted to bear the words "Saint Lucia" on their colours.

As a sign of His Majesty's approval of the remarkable bravery shown by the Royalty on this occasion, they were allowed to display the words "Saint Lucia" on their flags.

After the capture of St. Lucia the expedition proceeded to Tobago, where it arrived on the 30th of June. The troops landed without opposition, and marched in column towards Scarborough; the French governor, General Berthier, was summoned, and he surrendered the island on the same day. The Royals were afterwards stationed at the island of Tobago for several months.

After capturing St. Lucia, the expedition moved on to Tobago, arriving on June 30th. The troops landed without any resistance and marched in formation towards Scarborough. The French governor, General Berthier, was called, and he surrendered the island on that same day. The Royalty were then stationed on Tobago for several months.

1st Batt.

The first battalion, which had been in the West Indies since 1801, was employed in 1803, under Lieut.-General Greenfield, in capturing the islands belonging to the Batavian republic. Essequibo and Demerara surrendered on the 20th of September, 1803; and the island of Berbice surrendered to Lieut.-Colonel Robert Nicholson, of the Royals, on the 23rd of that month, when the Batavian garrison, of upwards of 600 men, was made prisoners.

The first battalion, which had been in the West Indies since 1801, was used in 1803, under Lieutenant General Greenfield, to capture the islands belonging to the Batavian Republic. Essequibo and Demerara surrendered on September 20, 1803; and the island of Berbice surrendered to Lieutenant Colonel Robert Nicholson of the Royalty on the 23rd of that month, when the Batavian garrison of over 600 men was taken prisoner.

1804
3rd and 4th Batts.

While the first and second battalions were in the West Indies two additional battalions were embodied at Hamilton, in North Britain, on the 25th of December, 1804, and added to the establishment of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, which now consisted of four battalions, all fit for active service.

While the first and second battalions were in the West Indies, two more battalions were formed in Hamilton, in northern Britain, on December 25, 1804, and added to the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, which now had four battalions, all ready for active service.

1805
4th Batt.

Soon afterwards the fourth battalion marched to Stirling Castle, and, after doing duty there a short time, embarked for Ireland.

Soon after, the fourth battalion marched to Stirling Castle, and after serving there for a little while, boarded a ship for Ireland.

3rd Batt.

In May, 1805, the third battalion marched from Scotland to the south of England.

In May 1805, the third battalion marched from Scotland to southern England.

2nd Batt.
1806

In February of the same year the two flank companies of the second battalion were detached from Tobago, for the defence of the island of Antigua; and the battalion companies embarked for the defence of Trinidad; and in July the whole returned to Tobago, where the battalion remained until November of the same year, when, after transferring its effective non-commissioned officers,[Pg 175] drummers, and private men to the first battalion, it embarked for England, and landed in January, 1806, a mere skeleton.

In February of the same year, the two flank companies of the second battalion were sent from Tobago to help defend Antigua, while the battalion companies headed to Trinidad for its defense. By July, everyone returned to Tobago, where the battalion stayed until November of that year. It then transferred its active non-commissioned officers, drummers, and private soldiers to the first battalion, boarded a ship for England, and arrived in January 1806 with just a handful of personnel left.

4th Batt.
3rd Batt.

This year (1806) the fourth battalion quitted Ireland, and on its arrival in England it was quartered at Horsham, and afterwards at Bexhill barracks. The third battalion was also stationed, during the winter of the same year, at Bexhill barracks.

This year (1806) the fourth battalion left Ireland, and when it arrived in England, it was stationed at Horsham, then later at Bexhill barracks. The third battalion was also assigned to Bexhill barracks during the winter of that same year.

1807
2nd Batt.

In the meantime information arrived in England of the revolt of two battalions of Sepoys, in the service of the East India Company, at Vellore, and of their attack on a few companies of the King's troops at that place in July, 1806; also of the alarming spirit of insubordination evinced by the native troops in other parts of India; and the second battalion of the Royal Regiment was immediately ordered to embark for India, to strengthen the European force in that country. When the order arrived the battalion only mustered about 500 men; but it was completed in twenty-four hours to 1000, by volunteers from the third and fourth battalions, then at Bexhill barracks. On the 17th of April, 1807, it embarked at Portsmouth in six China ships, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel A. Stewart, arrived off the west coast of the Malay peninsula in September following, and landed on the 18th of that month on the Prince of Wales's Island.

In the meantime, news reached England about the revolt of two battalions of Sepoys serving the East India Company in Vellore, who attacked some companies of the King's troops there in July 1806. There was also growing concern over the rising insubordination among native troops in other parts of India. Because of this, the second battalion of the Regal Regiment was quickly ordered to head to India to reinforce the European forces in the region. When the order came in, the battalion had only about 500 men, but within twenty-four hours, it was boosted to 1,000 by volunteers from the third and fourth battalions stationed at Bexhill barracks. On April 17, 1807, it set sail from Portsmouth on six China ships, led by Lieutenant Colonel A. Stewart, and arrived off the west coast of the Malay Peninsula in September, landing on the 18th of that month at Prince of Wales's Island.

3rd Batt.

The third battalion had in the meantime proceeded to the island of Jersey, from whence it embarked, in September, for Ireland.

The third battalion had meanwhile moved to the island of Jersey, where it set sail for Ireland in September.

4th Batt.

The fourth battalion, consisting, after it had transferred its service-men to the second, of about 40 rank and file, embarked in April of the same year at Portsmouth, for Scotland; arrived at Glasgow on the 29th of that month, and commenced recruiting its numbers.

The fourth battalion, which had around 40 soldiers left after transferring its service members to the second battalion, boarded a ship in April of that year at Portsmouth, headed for Scotland. It arrived in Glasgow on the 29th of that month and began recruiting more members.

2nd Batt.
1808

While the second battalion remained at the Prince of Wales's Island it lost about 100 men from disease. In November it embarked for the continent of India, landed at Madras in December, and, marching into the interior, was stationed at Wallajahbad and Bangalore, where it remained until March, 1808, when it returned to Madras.

While the second battalion stayed at Prince of Wales's Island, it lost around 100 men due to illness. In November, it set off for the Indian mainland, landed in Madras in December, and then marched inland, being stationed at Wallajahbad and Bangalore, where it stayed until March 1808, when it returned to Madras.

4th Batt.

During the summer of 1808 the fourth battalion, having recruited its ranks, embarked from Scotland, and arrived in England in August.

During the summer of 1808, the fourth battalion, having added more soldiers to its ranks, shipped out from Scotland and arrived in England in August.

3rd Batt.
1809

The resistance of the Portuguese and Spaniards to the tyrannical government of Napoleon had, in the meantime, occasioned a British force to be sent to their aid; and Portugal had been freed from the power of France. Spain was overrun by the legions of Napoleon; the Spaniards were rising in arms in every quarter; and a British force was ordered to their aid, under the command of Lieut.-General Sir John Moore. The third battalion of the Royal Regiment was selected to form part of this force; and it accordingly embarked at Cork in September, 1808, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Andrew Hay,[108] and sailed for Spain with a body of troops under the orders of Lieut.-General Sir David Baird. These troops landed at Corunna in October, and marched up the country; at the same time another British force was advancing into Spain from the frontiers of Portugal, under Sir John Moore; and a junction was effected on the 20th of December at Majorga, from whence the united forces advanced on the following day to Sahagun, in the province of Leon. The Spaniards had, however, been defeated and dispersed; and the few [Pg 177]troops under Sir John Moore were unable to cope with the overwhelming numbers with which Napoleon advanced to attack the British army. A retreat was consequently resolved upon; and the third battalion of the Royal Regiment shared with the other corps in all the fatigues and privations consequent upon a retrograde movement, continued for a distance of 250 miles, along roads covered with snow, over mountains and rivers, and through narrow defiles, with an enemy above three times as numerous as themselves following in full career, and frequently skirmishing with the rear-guard. Yet such was the ability of the British commander, and the native energy and resolution of the troops, that this retrograde movement was successfully executed, and in the middle of January, 1809, the army arrived, unbroken, in front of Corunna. Napoleon, having been foiled in his object, had desisted from the pursuit; but he had detached a large body of troops, under Marshal Soult, to pursue the British to the sea-shore; and a general engagement was fought on the 16th of January, when the British were victorious. The third battalion of the Royal Regiment was formed, on this occasion, in brigade with the 26th (Cameronians), and the second battalion of the 81st, under Major-General Manningham, in the division commanded by Sir David Baird. Before the action commenced, Captain Rowan was sent forward with 100 men of the Royals, and joined the 81st Regiment, which had also been posted in advance. On the approach of the enemy this party was attacked by very superior numbers, and Captain Rowan brought back very few of his men. When the enemy approached Sir David Baird's division, it did not wait to be attacked, but advanced under a heavy fire to meet its opponents; on no occasion was the valour of British troops more[Pg 178] manifest, and the Royals, with the remainder of their brigade, were thanked in general orders for their gallant conduct. This victory was, however, purchased at the expense of many valuable lives; and the death of Sir John Moore, who was killed by a cannon-ball, was an irreparable loss to his country. The British troops afterwards embarked at Corunna, and returned to England. When the Royals arrived in England, it was discovered that they had sustained, in killed, wounded, missing, and death from fatigue, a loss of about 250 men: and their gallantry was rewarded with the Royal permission to bear the word Corunna on their colours.

The resistance of the Portuguese and Spaniards against Napoleon's tyrannical rule led to a British force being sent to help them, resulting in Portugal being freed from French control. Spain was flooded with Napoleon's troops, and the Spaniards were rising up everywhere; in response, a British force was dispatched to assist them under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore. The third battalion of the Royal Regiment was chosen to be part of this force, and it sailed from Cork in September 1808, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Andrew Hay,[108] heading to Spain alongside a troop contingent under Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird. These troops landed at Corunna in October and moved inland. Meanwhile, another British force, led by Sir John Moore, was also advancing into Spain from the Portuguese border, and the two forces joined together on December 20th at Majorga. They then moved on the next day to Sahagun in the province of Leon. However, the Spaniards had been defeated and scattered, and the small forces under Sir John Moore found themselves overwhelmed by Napoleon's superior numbers. A retreat was necessary, and the third battalion of the Royal Regiment faced the same hardships as the other units during a challenging retreat of 250 miles, traversing snow-covered roads, mountains, rivers, and narrow passes, all while being pursued by an enemy whose numbers were more than three times their own, frequently skirmishing with the rear guard. Nevertheless, the skill of the British commander and the determination of the troops ensured a successful retreat, and by mid-January 1809, the army reached Corunna intact. Although Napoleon gave up his pursuit after failing to achieve his goal, he had sent a large troop under Marshal Soult to chase the British to the coast, leading to a major battle on January 16th, where the British emerged victorious. In this battle, the third battalion of the Royal Regiment was grouped with the 26th (Cameronians) and the second battalion of the 81st, under Major-General Manningham in Sir David Baird's division. Before the battle started, Captain Rowan took 100 men from the Royalty to support the 81st regiment, which was also stationed ahead. When the enemy approached, this group was heavily outnumbered, resulting in Captain Rowan bringing back very few of his men. As the enemy neared Sir David Baird's division, they did not wait to be attacked but charged forward under heavy fire. It was a remarkable display of courage from the British troops, and the Royalty and the rest of their brigade received commendation in general orders for their bravery. However, this victory came at a high cost, with many valuable lives lost, including the death of Sir John Moore, who was struck by a cannonball, marking a significant loss for his country. The British troops later embarked at Corunna and returned to England. Upon their arrival, it was revealed that the Royals had suffered about 250 casualties due to deaths, injuries, and fatigue, and their bravery was honored with the royal approval to include the word Corunna on their colors.

2nd Batt.

This year (1809) the 2nd battalion marched, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel H. Conran, from Fort St. George, Madras, to take the field. Previously to quitting this station the following order was issued by the Governor-General in Council:—

This year (1809) the 2nd battalion marched, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel H. Conran, from Fort St. George, Madras, to take the field. Before leaving this station, the following order was issued by the Governor-General in Council:—

"On the march of the 2nd battalion of the Royals from the garrison of Fort St. George, Lieut.-Colonel Conran will assume the command of the force under the orders of march to the ceded districts, without interfering with the command of the troops in the centre division of the army.

"During the march of the 2nd battalion of the Royal Family from the Fort St. George garrison, Lieutenant Colonel Conran will take command of the force following the orders to advance to the ceded districts, without disrupting the command of the troops in the central division of the army."

"The Governor-General in Council is pleased to express his entire approbation of the conduct of the 2nd battalion of the Royals while they have been stationed at Fort St. George.

"The Governor-General in Council is pleased to express his full approval of the conduct of the 2nd battalion of the Royalty while they have been stationed at Fort St. George."

"The Governor-General in Council requests Lieut.-Colonel Conran will accept the expression of his warmest thanks for the able and satisfactory manner in which he has conducted the duties incidental to the command of the troops in the garrison of Fort St. George."

"The Governor-General in Council requests that Lieut.-Colonel Conran accept his heartfelt thanks for the effective and satisfactory way in which he has carried out the duties related to commanding the troops at Fort St. George."

After the Royals had been in the field a short time[Pg 179] they were separated, and one wing proceeded to Hyderabad, and the other to Masulipatam, a considerable sea-port in the district of Condapilly, where they remained during the succeeding year.

After the Royalty had been in the field for a little while[Pg 179], they split up, with one group heading to Hyderabad and the other going to Masulipatam, a significant seaport in the Condapilly district, where they stayed for the next year.

3rd Batt.

The 3rd battalion had, in the meantime, been selected to form part of an expedition to Holland, under the command of the Earl of Chatham, for the purpose of destroying the enemy's shipping, arsenal, &c., on the Scheldt. It accordingly embarked from Portsmouth in July, under the command of Major Gordon, and landed at Walcheren, one of the Dutch islands in the German ocean, situated at the mouth of the river Scheldt, and was engaged in the siege of Flushing, the capital of the island. On the 7th of August the enemy issued from the town, and attacked the British troops. "Their principal effort was directed against the small wood on the left of our advanced piquet on the dyke; and their left column advanced towards that point in a heavy mass, attempting to deploy while they entered the small meadow which lies between the two woods. Here they were received with a most destructive fire by the Royals, posted on the dyke, and were gallantly charged by the light company of that regiment." These gallant exertions being seconded by the 5th and 35th regiments, and two six-pounders, the enemy fell back, having sustained very considerable loss.

The 3rd battalion had, in the meantime, been chosen to be part of an expedition to Holland, led by the Earl of Chatham, to destroy the enemy's shipping, arsenal, etc., on the Scheldt. It set off from Portsmouth in July, under the command of Major Gordon, and landed at Walcheren, one of the Dutch islands in the North Sea, located at the mouth of the river Scheldt, where it took part in the siege of Flushing, the capital of the island. On August 7th, the enemy came out of the town and attacked the British troops. "Their main effort was focused on the small woods to the left of our advanced piquet on the dyke; their left column advanced towards that point in a heavy formation, trying to spread out as they entered the small meadow between the two woods. They were met with a devastating fire from the Royal Family, positioned on the dyke, and were boldly charged by the light company of that regiment." These brave actions were supported by the 5th and 35th regiments, along with two six-pounders, causing the enemy to retreat after taking significant losses.

An attempt was afterwards made to drive the enemy from their posts in front of the advanced piquets. "The 3rd battalion of the Royals advanced along the sand-hills; and the light company of that battalion, under Captain Hay, charged the enemy most gallantly. Very little resistance was made, and the enemy retired into the suburbs of the town, to which they set fire. They had with them two small field-pieces, one of which was[Pg 180] taken in a most gallant manner by Lieutenant Jackson and thirty men of the Royals."[109] The Commander of the Forces expressed his approbation of the conduct of the Royals on this occasion, in general orders, and attributed the success principally to the rapid and gallant charge made by Captain Hay with the light company at the moment of the enemy's deployment.

An attempt was later made to push the enemy out of their positions in front of the forward pickets. "The 3rd battalion of the Royalty moved forward along the sand dunes; and the light company of that battalion, led by Captain Hay, charged the enemy with great bravery. There was very little resistance, and the enemy retreated into the outskirts of the town, which they set on fire. They had two small field guns with them, one of which was[Pg 180] captured in a very brave manner by Lieutenant Jackson and thirty men of the Royalty."[109] The Commander of the Forces praised the behavior of the Royalty in this instance in general orders, and credited the success mainly to the quick and courageous charge made by Captain Hay with the light company at the moment the enemy deployed.

The siege was afterwards prosecuted with vigour, and the town surrendered on the 15th of August. After the capture of this place, the expedition prepared to carry the original design into execution; but the enemy had, in the meantime, removed his shipping higher up the Scheldt, and collected so large a body of troops for the defence of Antwerp, that further proceedings were abandoned, and the troops returned to England. The loss of the Royals in this expedition was—Lieutenant M'Lean, 1 drummer, and 8 private men, killed; Captain J. Wilson, Lieutenants Jackson and M'Kenzie, 7 serjeants, and 81 rank and file, wounded; and 6 rank and file missing. The unhealthy climate of Walcheren, however, produced a much greater loss from disease.

The siege was carried out with determination, and the town surrendered on August 15th. After capturing this place, the expedition set out to carry out its original plan; however, the enemy had, in the meantime, moved their ships further up the Scheldt and gathered such a large force to defend Antwerp that further action was called off, and the troops returned to England. The loss of the Royal Family during this expedition included Lieutenant M'Lean, 1 drummer, and 8 private soldiers killed; Captain J. Wilson, Lieutenants Jackson and M'Kenzie, 7 sergeants, and 81 troops wounded; and 6 troops missing. The unhealthy climate of Walcheren, though, led to a much higher toll from disease.

1810
1st Batt.

The 1st battalion had continued in the West Indies, and was stationed at Demerara and Tobago, from whence fifty men were detached, under the command of Captains Lynch and Mullen,[110] to form part of an expedition under Lieut.-General Sir George Beckwith, K.B., against the island of Guadaloupe. The Royals formed part of the 2nd battalion of light infantry, under Lieut.-Colonel David Stewart, of the 8th West India Regiment. A landing was effected on the 28th of January, 1810, and the [Pg 181]Royals took part in the operations, by which the enemy was forced to surrender the island in the early part of February. The Royals had 3 rank and file killed, and 1 serjeant and 12 rank and file wounded, in this service.

The 1st battalion stayed in the West Indies and was based in Demerara and Tobago, from where fifty men were sent out under the command of Captains Lynch and Mullen,[110] to join an expedition led by Lieutenant General Sir George Beckwith, K.B., against the island of Guadaloupe. The Royalty were part of the 2nd battalion of light infantry, led by Lieutenant Colonel David Stewart of the 8th West India Regiment. They landed on January 28, 1810, and the [Pg 181]Royalty took part in the operations that forced the enemy to surrender the island in early February. The Royalty had 3 ranks and file killed, and 1 sergeant and 12 ranks and file wounded during this operation.

3rd Batt.

A British army was at this period in Portugal, under the command of Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley; and the 3rd battalion of the Royal Regiment, having, after its return from Walcheren, been recruited to 1000 rank and file, embarked at Portsmouth in February, 1810, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Barns,[111] for Portugal. After landing at Lisbon it joined the army under Sir Arthur Wellesley, and formed part of Major-General Leith's division. Marshal Massena was advancing from Spain with an immense army, and he vaunted that he would drive the English into the sea. The British and Portuguese troops manœuvred to retard the advance of the enemy, and in September the army took up a position on the rocks of Busaco. This position was attacked by the enemy on the 27th of September; a desperate engagement ensued, and the British, by astonishing efforts of valour, overcame their antagonists, and stood triumphant on the lofty heights. Sir Arthur Wellesley, in his despatch, stated,—"Major-General Leith reports the good conduct of the Royals;" and the royal permission was afterwards obtained for the regiment to bear the word Busaco on its colours, in commemoration of the good conduct of the battalion in this engagement.

A British army was at this time in Portugal, led by Lieutenant General Sir Arthur Wellesley. The 3rd battalion of the Royal Regiment, after returning from Walcheren and being increased to 1,000 soldiers, left Portsmouth in February 1810, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Barns,[111] heading for Portugal. After arriving in Lisbon, it joined the army under Sir Arthur Wellesley and became part of Major General Leith's division. Marshal Massena was moving from Spain with a massive army and bragged that he would drive the English into the sea. The British and Portuguese troops maneuvered to slow the enemy's advance, and in September, the army established a position on the rocky heights of Busaco. This position was attacked by the enemy on September 27th; a fierce battle broke out, and the British, through remarkable acts of bravery, defeated their opponents and stood victorious on the high ground. In his report, Sir Arthur Wellesley stated, "Major-General Leith reports the good conduct of the Royal Families," and later, royal approval was granted for the regiment to add the word Busaco to its colors, honoring the battalion's commendable performance in this battle.

The army afterwards retired to the lines of Torres Vedras, where a series of works constructed with skill opposed an insurmountable barrier to the progress of the[Pg 182] enemy. The French Marshal, after reconnoitring the works, retired to Santarem, and the two armies confronted each other during the remainder of the year.

The army then fell back to the lines of Torres Vedras, where a cleverly built series of fortifications created an unbeatable barrier to the enemy's advance. The French Marshal, after surveying the defenses, retreated to Santarem, and the two armies faced off for the rest of the year.

4th Batt.
1st Batt.
2nd Batt.

The 4th battalion proceeded, in August of this year, from England to Scotland; the 1st battalion continued in the West Indies; and the 2nd battalion passed the year at Hyderabad and Masulipatam, in the East Indies.

The 4th battalion moved from England to Scotland in August of this year; the 1st battalion stayed in the West Indies; and the 2nd battalion spent the year in Hyderabad and Masulipatam in the East Indies.

1811

In the early part of 1811[112] the left wing of the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment proceeded by forced marches from Hyderabad to Masulipatam, where it joined the right wing, in the expectation of embarking with the expedition commanded by Lieut.-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty, against the Dutch island of Java. The battalion mustered 1036 rank and file, and the officers and men panted for an opportunity to signalize themselves; but, to their great regret, the order for their embarkation was countermanded. They remained at Masulipatam until July, when they proceeded to Trichinopoly, a strong city in the Carnatic.

In early 1811[112] the left wing of the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment marched quickly from Hyderabad to Masulipatam, where it joined the right wing, hoping to board the expedition led by Lieut.-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty to the Dutch island of Java. The battalion had 1,036 soldiers, and the officers and men were eager for a chance to make their mark; however, to their disappointment, the order for their embarkation was canceled. They stayed in Masulipatam until July, when they moved on to Trichinopoly, a fortified city in the Carnatic.

3rd Batt.

The 3rd battalion remained opposed to the French army in Portugal. Marshal Massena occupied his position at Santarem until his numbers were reduced by sickness and privation, and on the night of the 5th March, 1811, he retreated towards the frontiers. The Royals, moving forward with the army, took part in the operations which followed; the French retired into Spain, leaving a garrison in Almeida, which was blockaded by the allies. Having crossed the frontiers, the Royals were engaged on the 5th of May at Fuentes d'Onor, on which occasion the French Marshal was defeated in[Pg 183] his attempt to relieve Almeida. The Royals had one serjeant and 8 rank and file wounded in this action.[113]

The 3rd battalion stayed in opposition to the French army in Portugal. Marshal Massena held his position at Santarem until his forces dwindled due to illness and hardship, and on the night of March 5th, 1811, he retreated towards the borders. The Royal Family, advancing with the army, participated in the subsequent operations; the French withdrew into Spain, leaving a garrison in Almeida, which was surrounded by the allies. After crossing the borders, the Royalty were involved on May 5th at Fuentes d'Onor, where the French Marshal was defeated in his attempt to relieve Almeida. The Royalty suffered one sergeant and 8 soldiers wounded in this engagement.[Pg 183][113]

1812

This battalion was also before the strong fortress of Ciudad Rodrigo, when it was besieged by the allied army in January, 1812, and captured by storm on the 19th of that month.

This battalion was also in front of the strong fortress of Ciudad Rodrigo when the allied army besieged it in January 1812 and took it by storm on the 19th of that month.

On the 11th of February, 1812, "His Royal Highness the Prince Regent was pleased, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, to approve of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, being in future styled, The First Regiment of Foot, or Royal Scots."

On February 11, 1812, "His Royal Highness the Prince Regent was pleased, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, to approve the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot being henceforth called The First Regiment of Foot, also known as the Royal Scots."

From the province of Leon the 3rd battalion marched towards Spanish Estremadura, and was before the city of Badajoz when that fortress was besieged and taken by storm in the month of April; in which service the Royals had two officers wounded; namely, Lieutenant[Pg 184]s Rea and O'Neil, who were attached to the engineer's department.

From the province of Leon, the 3rd battalion marched towards Spanish Estremadura and arrived outside the city of Badajoz when that fortress was besieged and captured in April. During this operation, the Royalty had two officers wounded: Lieutenant[Pg 184]s Rea and O'Neil, who were part of the engineering department.

After the capture of Badajoz the battalion proceeded with its division (the 5th) towards Ciudad Rodrigo, and advanced upon Salamanca, which city the French were forced to evacuate in the middle of June. The enemy retreated beyond the Douro, and part of the allied army advanced to Trabancos. The French subsequently re-passed the Douro, when the Royal Scots, with the remainder of the division, advanced to Torrecille de la Orden, to cover the retreat, and insure the junction of the corps in advance. On the 18th of July the French army commanded by Marshal Marmont pushed forward, some sharp skirmishing occurred, and the Royals were partially engaged, and had two men wounded. The allied army afterwards retreated, and took up a position on the rocky heights near Salamanca.

After capturing Badajoz, the battalion moved with its division (the 5th) towards Ciudad Rodrigo and advanced on Salamanca, which the French were forced to evacuate in mid-June. The enemy retreated beyond the Douro, and part of the allied army moved to Trabancos. The French later crossed the Douro again, while the Royal Scots, along with the rest of the division, advanced to Torrecille de la Orden to cover the retreat and ensure the junction of the corps ahead. On July 18th, the French army led by Marshal Marmont advanced, resulting in some intense skirmishing, during which the Royalty were partially engaged, suffering two wounded men. The allied army then retreated and took up a position on the rocky heights near Salamanca.

On the 22nd of July, while the French army was manœuvring and extending to the left, the British commander commenced the attack at a favourable moment. The 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots, with the remainder of the 5th division, formed behind the village of Arapiles; and, advancing from thence, attacked the enemy in front with distinguished bravery, and, engaging in a fierce combat of musketry, drove the French from one height to another. Lieut.-General Leith, commanding the division, was carried out of the field wounded. Lieut.-Colonel Barns was severely wounded while leading the battalion to the charge, and obliged to withdraw, and the command of the Royal Scots devolved on Major Colin Campbell. The battalion continued to press forward, and forced the legions of Napoleon to give way. A decisive victory was ultimately gained; and the valour of the Royal Scots was rewarded with the[Pg 185] Royal permission to bear the word Salamanca on their colours. Major Campbell signalized himself at the head of the battalion after the fall of Lieut.-Colonel Barns, and was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel in the army. The loss of the battalion in action was,—Lieutenant Neils Falks, 1 serjeant, and 22 rank and file, killed; Lieut.-Colonel Barns, Captain Logan, Lieutenants Kellett, O'Neil, M'Killigan, and Clark, Ensign Stoyte,[114] 7 serjeants, 2 drummers, and 120 rank and file, wounded. Volunteer M'Alpin, who was attached to the Royal Scots, was also wounded.

On July 22nd, while the French army was maneuvering and extending to the left, the British commander launched the attack at a good moment. The 3rd battalion of the Scottish Royals, along with the rest of the 5th division, positioned themselves behind the village of Arapiles; and, moving from there, they bravely attacked the enemy head-on, engaging in a fierce firefight and pushing the French from one elevation to another. Lieutenant General Leith, who was in charge of the division, was carried off the field wounded. Lieutenant Colonel Barns was seriously injured while leading the battalion into the charge and had to withdraw, transferring command of the Scottish Royals to Major Colin Campbell. The battalion pressed on and forced Napoleon’s forces to retreat. A decisive victory was eventually achieved, and the bravery of the Royal Scots was honored with the [Pg 185] Royal permission to add the word Salamanca to their colors. Major Campbell distinguished himself at the head of the battalion after Lieutenant Colonel Barns fell and was promoted to Lieutenant Colonel. The battalion’s casualties in the action included Lieutenant Neils Falks, 1 sergeant, and 22 rank and file killed; Lieutenant Colonel Barns, Captain Logan, Lieutenants Kellett, O'Neil, M'Killigan, and Clark, Ensign Stoyte,[114] 7 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 120 rank and file wounded. Volunteer M'Alpin, who was attached to the Scottish Royal Troops, was also wounded.

After this victory the battalion advanced with the army to Madrid, and was present at the surrender of the Retiro on the 14th of August. From Madrid the battalion proceeded to Burgos, where it remained during the siege of that fortress, in which Lieutenant Rea of the regiment, who was acting as engineer, was again wounded. When the British Commander found himself unable to withstand the overwhelming numbers which were advancing against him, he retired, and while on the retreat the Royal Scots were detached to Palencia, to protect the men employed in the destruction of the bridges over the Carrion. The enemy assembled a considerable force at this point, and Lieut.-Colonel Campbell retreated to Villa Muriel; the battalion was sharply engaged during this day's manœuvres, and had 2 serjeants and 6 rank and file, killed; 1 serjeant and 7 rank and file wounded; and 1 serjeant and 26 rank and file missing. The retreat was continued to the frontiers of Portugal, where the Royal Scots passed the winter.

After this victory, the battalion moved with the army to Madrid and witnessed the surrender of the Retiro on August 14th. From Madrid, the battalion went to Burgos, where it stayed during the siege of that fortress, during which Lieutenant Rea of the regiment, who was serving as an engineer, was wounded again. When the British Commander found himself unable to resist the overwhelming numbers advancing against him, he retreated, and while falling back, the Royal Scots were sent to Palencia to protect the men working on destroying the bridges over the Carrion. The enemy gathered a significant force at this location, and Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell retreated to Villa Muriel; the battalion was heavily engaged during this day’s maneuvers and suffered 2 sergeants and 6 rank and file killed; 1 sergeant and 7 rank and file wounded; and 1 sergeant and 26 rank and file missing. The retreat continued to the borders of Portugal, where the Royal Scots spent the winter.

1st Batt.

During this contest the tyrannical decrees published[Pg 186] by Napoleon, with the view of destroying the commerce of Great Britain, had occasioned the government to issue orders in council respecting the trade of neutral nations, for the purpose of counteracting the intentions of the French Emperor. The enforcing of these orders, and the pressing of British seamen on board of American ships, eventually brought on a war between the British Crown and the United States of North America; and the 1st battalion of the Royal Scots was withdrawn from the West Indies, where it had been stationed since 1801, to strengthen the British force in Canada. Five companies and the head-quarters embarked from Demerara[115] on the 24th of April, and sailed for Barbadoes. During their passage a remarkable eruption of Mount Souffre, in the island of St. Vincent, took place on the 1st May, when a total darkness ensued, which continued for nearly six hours, accompanied by a fall of volcanic ashes which covered the decks and rigging of the vessels. The five companies stationed at Tobago and Berbice had previously arrived at Barbadoes; and on the 24th of June the whole battalion, mustering 1094 rank and file, under the command of Major John Gordon, sailed in seven [Pg 187]transports for Quebec. During the passage one of the transports was captured by an American frigate; but it was afterwards allowed to proceed on its voyage on conditions of not serving against the United States until regularly exchanged. In the early part of August the battalion arrived at Quebec; and on the 14th of that month the flank companies, under Major Gordon, and a detachment of the Royal Artillery with a light three-pounder, proceeded in bateaux to Point Levi, but returned to Quebec towards the end of the same month.

During this conflict, the oppressive orders issued by Napoleon, aimed at crippling British trade, led the government to issue orders in council regarding the trade of neutral nations to counter the French Emperor's plans. Enforcing these orders and the impressment of British sailors on American ships eventually sparked a war between the British Crown and the United States. The 1st battalion of the Scots Guards was pulled from the West Indies, where it had been stationed since 1801, to reinforce British forces in Canada. Five companies and the headquarters set sail from Demerara[115] on April 24th and headed to Barbados. During their journey, a notable eruption of Mount Souffre on the island of St. Vincent occurred on May 1st, causing complete darkness for nearly six hours and covering the ships with volcanic ash. The five companies stationed in Tobago and Berbice had already reached Barbados, and on June 24th, the entire battalion, totaling 1,094 personnel under Major John Gordon, sailed in seven [Pg 187]transports for Quebec. During the voyage, one transport was captured by an American frigate, but it was later permitted to continue its journey with the condition that it would not fight against the United States until properly exchanged. By early August, the battalion arrived in Quebec, and on the 14th of that month, the flank companies led by Major Gordon, along with a detachment of Royal Artillery armed with a light three-pounder, traveled by bateaux to Point Levi but returned to Quebec by the end of the month.

In the beginning of September the flank companies sailed up the St. Lawrence to Montreal, and proceeded from thence to Chambly, a fort on the river Sorel, which issues from Lake Champlain. In November the head-quarters and five battalion companies marched, under the command of Major Gordon, for St. John's; but on their route they received orders to proceed direct to Montreal, to resist the threatened attack of an American force under General Dearborn. The plans of the enemy were disconcerted, and General Dearborn retreated without making the attack, when the five companies of the Royal Scots proceeded to their original destination.

At the beginning of September, the flank companies sailed up the St. Lawrence River to Montreal and then moved on to Chambly, a fort on the Sorel River, which flows out of Lake Champlain. In November, the headquarters and five battalion companies marched under Major Gordon's command to St. John's; however, on their way, they received orders to go straight to Montreal to counter a potential attack from an American force led by General Dearborn. The enemy's plans were disrupted, and General Dearborn retreated without launching the attack, allowing the five companies of the Scottish Royals to continue to their original destination.

2nd Batt.

The 2nd battalion, in the East Indies, remained at Trichinopoly; and in July, 1812, four companies, commanded by Captain John Gordon, were ordered to suppress a mutiny amongst the Company's native troops at Quilon, which then threatened most serious consequences to the British possessions in India. After performing this service, the four companies returned to their former quarters at Trichinopoly.

The 2nd battalion, stationed in the East Indies, stayed in Trichinopoly. In July 1812, four companies led by Captain John Gordon were sent to deal with a mutiny among the Company's local troops in Quilon, which posed a serious threat to British holdings in India. After completing this mission, the four companies returned to their previous posts in Trichinopoly.

1813
1st Batt.

Three of the companies and the head-quarters of the 1st battalion in Canada were withdrawn from St. John's in April, 1813, to Montreal, where two other companies[Pg 188] also arrived from Quebec. Soon afterwards an attack on the American post at Sackett's Harbour, on Lake Ontario, was resolved upon; and 2 serjeants and 25 rank and file of the Royal Scots were placed under the orders of Colonel Baynes, to take part in this service. The grenadier company was also ordered from Chambly to engage in the expedition; but before its arrival, the other troops sailed from Kingston, and, having effected a landing on the 29th of May, advanced with great gallantry along a causeway connecting the island with the main land, dashed into a thick wood, and, encountering the Americans, drove them from amongst the trees. The detachment afterwards set fire to the American storehouses near the fort, and retired. The Royal Scots had 2 private men killed, 7 wounded, and 1 taken prisoner by the enemy, in this service.

Three companies and the headquarters of the 1st battalion in Canada were moved from St. John's to Montreal in April 1813, where two other companies[Pg 188] also arrived from Quebec. Soon after, an attack on the American post at Sackett's Harbour on Lake Ontario was planned, and 2 sergeants and 25 soldiers from the Royal Scots were assigned to Colonel Baynes to participate in this mission. The grenadier company was also ordered from Chambly to join the expedition; however, before it arrived, the other troops set sail from Kingston. They landed on May 29, advanced boldly along a causeway that connected the island to the mainland, charged into a dense forest, and, upon encountering the Americans, pushed them out of the trees. The detachment then set fire to the American storehouses near the fort and retreated. The Royal Scots suffered 2 privates killed, 7 wounded, and 1 captured by the enemy during this operation.

During the same month, the light company of the Royal Scots was sent from Chambly to Kingston, for the purpose of instructing the flank companies of the Canada militia regiments, which had been formed into a light battalion, in light infantry drill.

During the same month, the light company of the Royal Scots was sent from Chambly to Kingston to teach the flank companies of the Canada militia regiments, which had been organized into a light battalion, in light infantry drill.

On the 4th of June the head-quarters and one company arrived at Kingston, from Montreal; on the 17th seven companies advanced to Four-Mile Creek; and on the following day two companies embarked from Kingston, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, to attack a strong post occupied by the Americans at Sodius. The detachment made good its landing on the 20th of June, captured a great quantity of stores, and burnt the public buildings; and re-embarking on the same day, sailed to Four-Mile Creek; having sustained a loss of 3 private men killed, and 1 serjeant and 3 private men wounded.

On June 4th, the headquarters and one company arrived in Kingston from Montreal; on the 17th, seven companies moved forward to Four-Mile Creek; and the next day, two companies set out from Kingston, led by Lieutenant Colonel Gordon, to attack a strong position held by the Americans at Sodius. The detachment successfully landed on June 20th, seized a large amount of supplies, and burned down the public buildings; they re-embarked the same day and sailed back to Four-Mile Creek, having lost 3 privates killed, and 1 sergeant along with 3 privates wounded.

While the battalion lay at Four-Mile Creek, frequent skirmishes occurred between the British and Americans; and on the 12th of August the Royal Scots had several private men wounded.

While the battalion was at Four-Mile Creek, there were frequent skirmishes between the British and Americans; and on August 12th, the King's Scots had several privates wounded.

From Four-Mile Creek the battalion proceeded to St. David's, and went into cantonments at that place until the 1st of September, when it marched to Cross-roads, and was there partially engaged with a body of Americans, but experienced little loss. The battalion encamped a short time at Cross-roads; and on the 8th of October some sharp fighting took place, in which the Royal Scots had 5 private men wounded, and 1 taken prisoner. On the 11th the battalion went into quarters at Burlington.

From Four-Mile Creek, the battalion moved to St. David's and set up camp there until September 1st, when it marched to Cross-roads. They had some skirmishes with a group of Americans but suffered minimal losses. The battalion stayed at Cross-roads for a short time, and on October 8th, some intense fighting occurred, resulting in 5 soldiers from the Royal Scots getting wounded and 1 being captured. On the 11th, the battalion settled into quarters at Burlington.

Notwithstanding the severity of a Canadian winter, military operations were continued; and on the 17th of December the grenadier and one battalion companies of the Royal Scots marched from Burlington, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, towards Niagara; and on the 19th the grenadiers, commanded by Captain Bailey, assisted at the storm and capture of Fort Niagara without sustaining any loss; and the battalion company advanced to dislodge the enemy from the heights of Lewiston. Colonel Murray, in his report of this transaction to Lieut.-General Drummond, observes—"I have to express my admiration of the valour of the grenadier company of the Royals under Captain Bailey, whose zeal and gallantry were very conspicuous;" and in a general order published at the time, Lieut.-General Drummond stated—"The troops employed on this occasion were the grenadier company of the Royal Scots, 100th regiment, and flank companies of the 44th. Their instructions were, not to fire, but to carry the place at the point of the[Pg 190] bayonet. These orders were punctually obeyed—a circumstance that not only proves their intrepidity, but reflects great credit on their discipline.

Despite the harshness of a Canadian winter, military operations continued. On December 17th, the grenadier and one battalion company of the Royal Scots marched from Burlington, led by Lieutenant Colonel Gordon, towards Niagara. On the 19th, the grenadiers, under Captain Bailey, played a key role in the storming and capture of Fort Niagara without taking any losses, while the battalion company moved to drive the enemy from the heights of Lewiston. In Colonel Murray's report to Lieutenant General Drummond about this event, he noted, "I want to express my admiration for the bravery of the grenadier company of the Royalty under Captain Bailey, whose enthusiasm and courage were very evident." Additionally, in a general order issued at the time, Lieutenant General Drummond stated, "The troops involved in this operation were the grenadier company of the Scottish Royals, the 100th regiment, and the flank companies of the 44th. They were instructed not to fire, but to take the position with the point of the[Pg 190] bayonet. These orders were strictly followed, which not only showcases their bravery but also highlights their discipline.

"Lieut.-General Drummond will perform a most gratifying duty in bringing under the notice of his Royal Highness the Prince Regent, through his Excellency the Commander of the Forces, the admirable execution of this brilliant achievement on the part of every individual concerned.

"Lieut.-General Drummond will have the pleasure of bringing to the attention of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, through the Commander of the Forces, the outstanding execution of this impressive achievement by everyone involved."

"The Lieut.-General has received from Major-General Riall a very favourable report of the zeal and alacrity of the detachment of the Royal Scots under Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, and the 41st battalion companies under the command of Major Friend, who advanced under the Major-General's command to dislodge the enemy from the heights of Lewiston. The Lieut.-General has only to regret that the enemy's rapid retreat from Lewiston heights did not afford to Major-General Riall an opportunity of leading them to victory."

"The Lieutenant General has received a very positive report from Major General Riall about the enthusiasm and quick response of the detachment of the Royal Scots under Lieutenant Colonel Gordon, and the companies of the 41st battalion led by Major Friend, who advanced under the Major General's command to push the enemy off the heights of Lewiston. The Lieutenant General only regrets that the enemy's swift retreat from Lewiston heights didn't give Major General Riall a chance to lead them to victory."

After this success five companies of the battalion, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, crossed the Niagara river, and were employed, on the 29th of December, in storming the enemy's batteries at Black Rock and Buffalo, and in burning and laying waste the enemy's frontier between these places and Fort Niagara; in which service 2 corporals and 13 private men were killed, and 3 serjeants and 27 rank and file wounded, and 6 rank and file were missing. The conduct of the troops on this service was described in general orders as follows:—

After this success, five companies from the battalion, led by Lieutenant Colonel Gordon, crossed the Niagara River and were tasked on December 29th with storming the enemy's defenses at Black Rock and Buffalo, and in destroying and devastating the enemy's territory between these locations and Fort Niagara. In this operation, 2 corporals and 13 privates were killed, 3 sergeants and 27 soldiers were wounded, and 6 soldiers went missing. The performance of the troops during this mission was outlined in the general orders as follows:—

"The conduct and bravery of the officers and soldiers of the advance-corps of the right division having been crowned with the most complete success by the capture[Pg 191] of Fort Niagara, with all the enemy's guns and stores, and the destruction of four armed vessels, and of the cover along the whole of their frontier from that fort to Buffalo Creek—a measure dictated not only by every consideration of military policy, but authorised by every motive of just retaliation—it only remains for Lieut.-General Drummond to thank the troops for their exertions, and to express his admiration of the valuable qualities which they have displayed in the course of that short but severe service, in which they have cheerfully borne the absence of almost every comfort, and the rigours of a climate for which they were far from being prepared. The immediate reward of their gallant conduct the Lieut.-General trusts will be felt in the repose which they have so well earned for themselves, by depriving the enemy of all the means of present annoyance; the more remote recompense of their exertions will be found in the approbation of their king and country."

"The actions and bravery of the officers and soldiers of the advance corps of the right division have been completely successful with the capture[Pg 191] of Fort Niagara, along with all the enemy's guns and supplies, and the destruction of four armed vessels and the defenses along their entire frontier from that fort to Buffalo Creek—a decision driven not only by military strategy but also by a sense of just retaliation. It is now up to Lieut.-General Drummond to thank the troops for their efforts and to express his admiration for the valuable qualities they have shown during this brief but intense service, where they have willingly endured the absence of nearly all comforts and the hardships of a climate they were unprepared for. The immediate reward for their brave actions, the Lieut.-General hopes, will be the rest they have truly earned by removing the enemy's ability to cause immediate trouble; the longer-term reward for their efforts will be the approval of their king and country."

2nd Batt.

While the 1st battalion was actively employed in Canada, the 2nd battalion marched to Bangalore; and in April, 1813, the right wing, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel M'Kellar, took the field, and joined the force in the southern Mahratta country, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel Dowse, and remained in the field twelve months.

While the 1st battalion was actively serving in Canada, the 2nd battalion marched to Bangalore; and in April 1813, the right wing, led by Lieutenant Colonel M'Kellar, entered the field and joined the forces in the southern Mahratta region under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Dowse, remaining in the field for twelve months.

3rd Batt.

Meanwhile the 3rd battalion, advancing from the frontiers of Portugal into Spain, was actively employed in operations. The French army, disconcerted by the superior tactics of the British commander, retreated, and took up a position in front of Vittoria. The allied army followed the retreating enemy in full career, traversing rocks and mountains, passing rivers, and overcoming[Pg 192] difficulties heretofore deemed insurmountable, still hovering round the retiring enemy, and attacking his columns when an opportunity offered. On one of these occasions the Royal Scots were engaged (18th June) near Osma, and had 3 rank and file killed, 9 wounded, and 4 missing.

Meanwhile, the 3rd battalion, moving from the borders of Portugal into Spain, was actively involved in operations. The French army, thrown off balance by the superior tactics of the British commander, retreated and positioned themselves in front of Vittoria. The allied army pursued the retreating enemy rapidly, navigating rocks and mountains, crossing rivers, and overcoming[Pg 192] challenges that were once considered insurmountable, constantly shadowing the fleeing enemy and attacking their columns whenever the opportunity arose. On one of these occasions, the Scottish Royals were engaged (June 18) near Osma, suffering 3 killed, 9 wounded, and 4 missing.

On the 21st of June the army advanced in three columns to attack the enemy in his position in front of Vittoria. The Royal Scots, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Campbell, being in the left column under Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham, afterwards Lord Lynedoch, advanced against the enemy's right flank. This portion of the army carried the heights commanding the village of Abechuco, and then advanced against the village of Gamarra Major, which was carried in gallant style, the enemy being dislodged at the point of the bayonet with great slaughter, and the loss of three guns. Lieut.-Colonel Campbell of the Royal Scots was severely wounded, and the command of the battalion devolved on Major Peter Fraser. Towards the close of the action the Royal Scots, with the remainder of the division, crossed the river Zadora, turned the enemy's right, and cut off his retreat by the Bayonne road. The other divisions were also successful at their several points of attack; the French army was completely routed, with the loss of its cannon, ammunition, baggage, and military chest; and it fled a mere wreck to the frontiers of France. The gallant conduct of the Royal Scots in this memorable action was rewarded with the Royal permission to bear the word "Vittoria" on their colours. The battalion lost Captain Hay and Lieutenant Glover, who died of their wounds; 11 rank and file killed; Lieut.-Colonel Campbell, Lieutenants[Pg 193] Armstrong, Rea, M'Killigan, and Cross, Ensign Green, Volunteer Dobbs, 4 serjeants, and 92 rank and file, wounded.

On June 21, the army moved forward in three columns to attack the enemy positioned in front of Vittoria. The Scottish Royals, led by Lieutenant Colonel Campbell, were part of the left column under Lieutenant General Sir Thomas Graham, who later became Lord Lynedoch, and advanced against the enemy's right flank. This part of the army took the high ground overlooking the village of Abechuco, then moved towards the village of Gamarra Major, which was captured with bravery, as the enemy was driven out at bayonet point with heavy losses, including three guns. Lieutenant Colonel Campbell of the Royal Scots was seriously injured, and Major Peter Fraser took over command of the battalion. As the battle neared its end, the Scottish Royals, along with the rest of the division, crossed the Zadora River, flanked the enemy's right, and blocked their escape via the Bayonne road. The other divisions also succeeded at their various attack points; the French army was thoroughly defeated, losing their cannons, ammunition, supplies, and military funds while retreating as a scattered group towards the French border. The courageous actions of the Scottish Royals in this significant battle earned them royal approval to add the word "Vittoria" to their colors. The battalion suffered the loss of Captain Hay and Lieutenant Glover, who died from their wounds; 11 soldiers were killed; and Lieutenant Colonel Campbell, Lieutenants[Pg 193] Armstrong, Rea, M'Killigan, and Cross, Ensign Green, Volunteer Dobbs, 4 sergeants, and 92 soldiers were wounded.

After this victory the Royal Scots marched towards the coast, and were engaged in the siege of the strong fortress of St. Sebastian. A breach having been made on the left flank, Major-General Hay was directed to storm the fortress with his brigade, of which the Royal Scots formed a part.

After this victory, the Scots Guards marched toward the coast and participated in the siege of the heavily fortified St. Sebastian. When a breach was made on the left flank, Major-General Hay was instructed to assault the fortress with his brigade, which included the Scottish Royal Army.

The battalion had passed the night of the 24th of July in the trenches. At day-break on the following morning it led the attack under the orders of Major Peter Fraser, and, though exposed to a most destructive shower of grape and musketry, which thinned the ranks, it advanced in the teeth of this storm of fire, in the most cool and determined manner. Major Peter Fraser, while gallantly encouraging his brave followers by his example, was killed; and Captain Mullen, being next in seniority, assumed the command of the battalion, which duty he performed with much credit. Though the cannon of the fortress thundered in front, the French soldiers poured down their volleys of musketry, and hand-grenades, shells, and large stones, flew in showers through the darkened air; yet onward went the Royal Scots, and assailed the breach with a degree of valour and intrepidity which rivalled the gallant exploits of their predecessors under the great Gustavus Adolphus. But the defences round the breach had not been destroyed, and success was found to be impossible; the storming party was consequently ordered to retire.[116] The [Pg 194]battalion lost, on this occasion, Major Fraser, Captain Cameron, Lieutenants Anderson, Clark, Massey, and Adjutant Cluff, 6 serjeants, and 75 rank and file, killed; Captains Arguimbeau, Logan, Stewart, Macdonald, and Buckley, Lieutenants O'Neil, Eyre, and Reynolds, Volunteer Miller, 7 serjeants, and 230 rank and file, wounded; Lieutenant Reynolds died of his wounds, and Lieutenant Eyre was taken prisoner.

The battalion spent the night of July 24th in the trenches. At dawn the next morning, it launched the attack under the orders of Major Peter Fraser. Despite being hit by a devastating barrage of cannon and rifle fire that thinned their ranks, they advanced bravely through this storm of fire. Major Peter Fraser, while courageously leading and motivating his followers, was killed; Captain Mullen, next in line for command, took over and performed his duties commendably. Even though the fortress's cannons roared in front of them, the French soldiers unleashed volleys of bullets, while hand grenades, shells, and large rocks rained down through the darkened sky. Still, the Scottish Royals pressed on and attacked the breach with a level of courage and determination that matched the heroic deeds of their predecessors under the great Gustavus Adolphus. However, the defenses around the breach were still intact, making success impossible; therefore, the storming party was ordered to retreat.[116] The battalion suffered significant losses on this occasion: Major Fraser, Captain Cameron, Lieutenants Anderson, Clark, Massey, and Adjutant Cluff were killed; Captains Arguimbeau, Logan, Stewart, Macdonald, and Buckley, along with Lieutenants O'Neil, Eyre, and Reynolds, Volunteer Miller, 7 sergeants, and 230 rank and file were wounded; Lieutenant Reynolds died from his injuries, and Lieutenant Eyre was taken prisoner.

The siege was afterwards prosecuted with vigour, and on the 31st of August the fortress was again attacked by storm. The Royal Scots, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Barns, were directed to make their attack on the left of the second breach, and were supported by the 38th regiment. The assault was made with great gallantry; some of the traversers of the semi-bastion were carried by the leading companies, but were retaken by the enemy. Nothing could exceed the bravery and steadiness of the troops employed at this point; and the enemy, observing the whole division in motion, sprung a mine on the top of the curtain; but the explosion was premature, and only a few of the leading men of the Royal Scots suffered from it. Yet undismayed by the bursting mine, and fierce opposition of the enemy, the Royal Scots pressed forward upon their adversaries, and carried the coverlain; the troops crowded into the [Pg 195]town in every direction, and in the course of an hour were masters of the place, excepting the citadel.[117]

The siege continued with intensity, and on August 31, the fortress was once again stormed. The Royal Scots, led by Lieut.-Colonel Barns, were ordered to attack the left side of the second breach, with support from the 38th regiment. The assault was executed with remarkable bravery; some of the traverses of the semi-bastion were captured by the leading companies but were quickly retaken by the enemy. The courage and determination of the troops at this location were outstanding; and the enemy, noticing the entire division in action, detonated a mine on top of the curtain. However, the explosion occurred too early, and only a few of the leading soldiers from the Scottish Royals were affected. Unfazed by the explosion and the fierce resistance from the enemy, the Scottish Royals charged forward against their opponents and took the coverlain. The troops flooded into the [Pg 195]town from all sides, and within an hour, they had control of the area, except for the citadel.[117]

On the 8th of September batteries mounting fifty-four pieces of ordnance opened a tremendous fire upon the citadel. In less than three hours the enemy hoisted a flag of truce, and, after some discussion, surrendered. As a testimony of the royal approbation of the signal valour evinced by the Royal Scots during this siege, and of the value attached to their services, they were permitted to bear the words "St. Sebastian" on their colours. Their loss in the successful storm of the town was, Ensign Boyd, 3 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 48 rank and file, killed; Lieutenants Armstrong, Holebrooke, Macdonnell, Clark, and Suckling, 7 serjeants, and 133 rank and file, wounded. Captain James Stewart, who was performing the duty of aide-de-camp to Major-General Hay, was killed from the castle while reconnoitring the works on the 4th of September. Captain Robert Macdonald was promoted to the rank of Major in the army, for his distinguished services at the storm of St. Sebastian.

On September 8th, batteries with fifty-four pieces of artillery launched a massive attack on the citadel. In less than three hours, the enemy raised a flag of truce and, after some discussion, surrendered. As a recognition of the royal approval for the remarkable bravery shown by the Scots Guards during this siege, and the importance of their contributions, they were allowed to carry the words "Saint Sebastian" on their colors. Their losses in the successful assault on the town included Ensign Boyd, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 48 soldiers killed; Lieutenants Armstrong, Holebrooke, Macdonnell, Clark, and Suckling, 7 sergeants, and 133 soldiers wounded. Captain James Stewart, who was serving as aide-de-camp to Major-General Hay, was killed while observing the works from the castle on September 4th. Captain Robert Macdonald was promoted to Major for his exceptional service during the storm of St. Sebastian.

After the capture of this fortress the troops advanced to the frontiers; and on the 7th of October the light company of the Royal Scots, commanded by Lieutenant J. N. Ingram, crossed the Bidassoa, followed by the remainder of the battalion and that portion of the army which had reduced St. Sebastian; the Royal Scots being the first British corps of the allied army[Pg 196] which entered France. Thus, after driving the legions of Napoleon out of Portugal and Spain, the seat of war was transferred to the enemy's country; and the interior of France became the scene for the display of British prowess. After crossing the Bidassoa the troops drove the enemy to the heights of Irun, a distance of about three miles.

After capturing this fortress, the troops moved forward to the borders; and on October 7th, the light company of the Royal Scots, led by Lieutenant J. N. Ingram, crossed the Bidassoa, followed by the rest of the battalion and the part of the army that had taken St. Sebastian. The Scots Guards were the first British unit of the allied army[Pg 196] to enter France. So, after pushing Napoleon's forces out of Portugal and Spain, the battlefield shifted to the enemy's territory; and the interior of France became the stage for showcasing British strength. After crossing the Bidassoa, the troops pushed the enemy back to the heights of Irun, which is about three miles away.

On the 10th of November the enemy's formidable line of works on the river Nivelle were attacked, and the Royal Scots, with the other regiments of the 5th division, drove the enemy from a field redoubt, and pursued them under the guns of Bayonne. The battalion lost, on this occasion, 1 rank and file, killed, and 4 serjeants and 15 rank and file wounded. Further operations were retarded by snow and rain; but in the early part of December the army passed the river Nive, and drove the French into their entrenched camp in front of Bayonne; from whence they issued on the three following days, and attacked the allies, but were repulsed. The Royal Scots were warmly engaged on these occasions, and their gallantry was rewarded with the royal permission to bear the word "Nive" on their colours. Their loss was 3 rank and file killed, and 1 serjeant and 3 rank and file wounded.

On November 10th, the enemy's strong defenses along the river Nivelle were attacked, and the Scots Guards, along with the other regiments of the 5th division, drove the enemy from a field fortification and pursued them under the guns of Bayonne. The battalion lost 1 soldier killed, along with 4 sergeants and 15 soldiers wounded. Continued operations were delayed by snow and rain; however, in early December, the army crossed the river Nive and pushed the French back into their fortified camp in front of Bayonne. They came out to attack the allies over the next three days but were driven back. The Scottish Royals were heavily involved during these encounters, and their bravery was recognized with the royal permission to add the word "Nive" to their colors. They suffered 3 soldiers killed and 1 sergeant and 3 soldiers wounded.

4th Batt.

In the meantime important events had transpired on the continent of Europe. The invasion of Russia by Napoleon, the burning of Moscow, the disastrous retreat of the French army from the north, and the separation of Prussia, Austria, and other states, from the interest of Napoleon, were followed by a treaty of alliance and subsidy between Great Britain and Sweden, in which it was stipulated that a Swedish army commanded by the Crown Prince should join the allies; and on the 2nd of August, 1813, the 4th battalion of the Royal[Pg 197] Scots embarked under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Muller for Stralsund, in Swedish Pomerania, forming part of an expedition sent thither under the orders of Major-General Gibbs. Thus a battalion of the regiment proceeded to the same part of the world to which a body of daring Scots, who formed the nucleus of this distinguished corps, proceeded exactly 200 years before, to engage in the service of the Swedish monarch. The battalion remained at Stralsund until the middle of December, when it advanced to support the army of the Crown Prince of Sweden on the Elbe, and halted on the 24th of December at Lubeck.

In the meantime, important events had occurred on the continent of Europe. Napoleon's invasion of Russia, the burning of Moscow, the disastrous retreat of the French army from the north, and the separation of Prussia, Austria, and other states from Napoleon's influence were followed by a treaty of alliance and subsidy between Great Britain and Sweden. It was agreed that a Swedish army led by the Crown Prince would join the allies; and on August 2, 1813, the 4th battalion of the Royal Scots set sail under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Muller for Stralsund in Swedish Pomerania, as part of an expedition sent there under the orders of Major General Gibbs. Thus, a battalion from the regiment headed to the same region where a group of brave Scots, who formed the core of this distinguished corps, went exactly 200 years earlier to serve the Swedish monarchy. The battalion stayed in Stralsund until mid-December, when it moved to support the army of the Crown Prince of Sweden on the Elbe and stopped on December 24 in Lubeck.

Thus at the conclusion of the year 1813 the regiment had four battalions on foreign service in three different quarters of the globe; namely—

Thus at the end of 1813, the regiment had four battalions deployed in foreign service across three different parts of the world; specifically—

1st battalion in Upper Canada, America.
2nd " the East Indies, Asia.
3rd " France, Europe.
4th " Germany, "
1814
1st Batt.

The services of the 1st battalion were limited, during the early part of 1814, to the usual duties of a corps stationed on an enemy's frontier. On the night of the 3rd of March, Captain Stewart received information of the appearance of a strong body of Americans in Longwood, in advance of Delaware town; and he directed the light companies of the Royal Scots, and 89th regiment, to march at day-break, to support the advance posts. At five o'clock on the evening of the 4th the Americans were discovered, in very superior force, posted on a commanding eminence, protected with breastworks formed of logs of wood. The companies of the Royal Scots and 89th instantly attacked the enemy in front, "in the most gallant manner," while a company of rangers, and a detachment of Canadian militia, made a flank movement to the right, and a small band of Indians made a similar movement to the left, with a view of gaining the rear of[Pg 198] the position. "After repeated efforts to dislodge the enemy in an arduous and spirited contest of an hour and a half's duration, which terminated with the daylight, the troops were reluctantly withdrawn, having suffered severely, principally in officers."[118] The Royal Scots had Captain David Johnstone, 1 serjeant, and 9 private men killed; Lieutenant Angus Macdonald, 2 serjeants, and 37 private men, wounded; and a bugler taken prisoner.

The 1st battalion's duties in early 1814 were mostly what you'd expect from a unit stationed near an enemy border. On the night of March 3rd, Captain Stewart learned that a strong group of Americans was located at Longwood, ahead of Delaware town. He ordered the light companies of the Scottish Royals and the 89th regiment to march at dawn to back up the forward posts. By five o'clock on the evening of the 4th, the Americans were spotted in much greater numbers, positioned on a high ground protected by wooden fortifications. The companies of the Scots Guards and the 89th launched a direct attack against the enemy, "in the most gallant manner," while a company of rangers and a group of Canadian militia moved to the right, and a small band of Indians did the same to the left in an attempt to encircle the position. "After several attempts to drive the enemy out in a tough and spirited fight lasting an hour and a half, which ended with daylight, the troops were reluctantly pulled back, having suffered significant losses, particularly among the officers."[118] The Royal Scots had Captain David Johnstone, 1 sergeant, and 9 privates killed; Lieutenant Angus Macdonald, 2 sergeants, and 37 privates wounded; and a bugler taken prisoner.

The battalion assembled at Fort George on the 1st of June; and on the 3rd of July two flank and five battalion companies marched from that place towards Chippewa. In the meantime a body of Americans had landed at Black Rock, and had driven in the garrison of Fort Erie. On the 4th the enemy advanced in force by the river, and the light company of the Royal Scots was engaged in a skirmish with the American riflemen. On the 5th of July a severe engagement with very superior numbers of the enemy took place.[119] The attack was not attended with success. Major-General Riall, speaking of the conduct of the troops in general orders, observed—"Although their efforts were not crowned with the success they deserved, yet he has the greatest satisfaction in saying it was impossible for men to have done more, or to have sustained with greater courage the heavy and destructive fire with which the enemy, from his great superiority in numbers, was enabled to oppose them." The Royal Scots had Captain E. P. Bailey, 5 serjeants, and 71 rank and file killed; Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, Lieutenants W. Campbell, A. Macdonald, A. Campbell, J. T. Connell, B. Fox, George [Pg 199]Jackson, and Charles Hendrick, 12 serjeants, and 132 rank and file, wounded; Captains E. M. Bird and John Wilson severely wounded and taken prisoners; 5 serjeants and 72 rank and file missing.

The battalion gathered at Fort George on June 1st, and on July 3rd, two flank companies and five battalion companies marched from there towards Chippewa. Meanwhile, a group of Americans had landed at Black Rock and forced the garrison of Fort Erie to retreat. On July 4th, the enemy advanced in force along the river, and the light company of the Scottish Royals engaged in a skirmish with American riflemen. On July 5th, a fierce battle occurred against a much larger enemy force.[119] The attack was unsuccessful. Major-General Riall, commenting on the conduct of the troops in general orders, stated, "Although their efforts didn’t achieve the success they deserved, I take great satisfaction in saying it was impossible for men to have done more or with greater courage withstand the heavy and destructive fire that the enemy was able to bring against them due to their overwhelming numbers." The Scottish Royals suffered casualties including Captain E. P. Bailey, 5 sergeants, and 71 rank-and-file killed; Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, Lieutenants W. Campbell, A. Macdonald, A. Campbell, J. T. Connell, B. Fox, George [Pg 199] Jackson, and Charles Hendrick, 12 sergeants, and 132 rank-and-file wounded; Captains E. M. Bird and John Wilson were severely wounded and taken prisoner; and 5 sergeants and 72 rank-and-file were missing.

Fort Erie afterwards surrendered to the superior numbers of the enemy; the Royal Scots returned to Fort George; and on the 13th of July seven companies took up a position at Fifteen-mile Creek.

Fort Erie later gave in to the larger forces of the enemy; the Royal Scots went back to Fort George; and on July 13th, seven companies set up a position at Fifteen-mile Creek.

The three companies left at Fort George quitted that place a few days afterwards, and, having crossed the Niagara river on the 25th of July, marched to Lewiston to attack a body of the enemy; but the Americans fled, and the Royal Scots captured a quantity of stores and other articles. The three companies afterwards re-passed the river at Queenstown; and, advancing to the Falls of Niagara, formed in the position of Lundy's Lane, under the orders of Lieut.-General Drummond. In the mean time the other seven companies were on the march from Fifteen-mile Creek towards the Falls.

The three companies stationed at Fort George left the area a few days later and, after crossing the Niagara River on July 25th, marched to Lewiston to confront a group of enemy forces; however, the Americans retreated, allowing the Royal Scots to seize a significant amount of supplies and other items. The three companies then crossed back over the river at Queenstown and moved toward the Falls of Niagara, forming up at Lundy's Lane under the command of Lieutenant-General Drummond. Meanwhile, the other seven companies were advancing from Fifteen-mile Creek toward the Falls.

The three companies of the Royal Scots had scarcely taken their post in the centre of the position of Lundy's Lane, when about 5000 Americans advanced, and attacked the British troops with great fury; and a most sanguinary contest ensued. During the heat of the conflict the seven companies of the Royal Scots arrived from Fifteen-mile Creek, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, and took post on the right of the line. The enemy attempted to force the centre for the purpose of gaining the crest of the position, but were repulsed with loss, and the Royal Scots distinguished themselves in driving back the assailants. About nine in the evening there was an intermission of firing; but the Americans renewed the attack soon afterwards with fresh troops, and a fierce conflict of musketry and artillery followed in the dark. The Americans charged[Pg 200] up the hill; the British gunners were bayoneted while in the act of loading, and the guns were in the possession of the enemy for a few moments; but the troops in the centre, where the three companies of the Royal Scots were fighting, soon drove back the Americans, and retook the guns. The storm of battle still raged along the heights; the muzzles of the British and American artillery were within a few yards of each other, and the fight was kept up with a sanguinary obstinacy seldom witnessed. In limbering up the guns, at one period an American six-pounder was put by mistake on a British limber, and a British six-pounder on an American limber. At one moment the Americans had the advantage; at the next the shout of victory rose from the British ranks; and about midnight the enemy retreated.[120] The troops were thanked for their distinguished bravery in general orders on the following day; and "the admirable steadiness of the Royal Scots, under Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, at several very critical points and movements, claimed the Lieut.-General's particular notice." The three companies in the centre of the line particularly distinguished themselves, and were twice mentioned in the Lieut.-General's public despatch in terms of the highest commendation. The Royal Scots lost on this occasion Lieutenant William Hemphill, 3 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 48 rank and file, killed and missing; Captain Brereton, Lieutenants Haswell and Fraser, 4 serjeants, and 93 rank and file, wounded; Lieutenants Clyne, Lamont, and Fraser taken prisoners. The conduct of the battalion on this occasion, with the distinguished bravery evinced by the grenadier company in the storm of Fort Niagara on the 19th of December, 1813, obtained the Royal [Pg 201]permission to bear the word "Niagara" on the colours of the regiment.

The three companies of the Royal Scots had just taken their position in the center of Lundy's Lane when around 5,000 Americans charged and attacked the British troops with intense fury, leading to a brutal battle. During the fierce fighting, seven additional companies of the Royal Scots arrived from Fifteen-mile Creek, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, and positioned themselves on the right of the line. The enemy tried to break through the center to seize the high ground but was pushed back with losses, with the Scots Guards playing a key role in repelling the attackers. Around nine in the evening, there was a brief lull in the fighting, but the Americans launched another attack shortly after with fresh forces, resulting in a fierce exchange of musket and artillery fire in the darkness. The Americans charged up the hill; British gunners were bayoneted while loading, and the enemy briefly seized the guns. However, the troops in the center, where the three companies of the Royal Scots were engaged, quickly drove back the Americans and regained control of the artillery. The battle continued to rage along the heights, with British and American artillery positioned just a few yards apart, the fighting marked by a bloody persistence rarely seen. At one point, an American six-pounder was mistakenly placed on a British limber, and a British six-pounder was on an American limber. The advantage shifted back and forth; one moment, the Americans had it, and the next, the British were shouting victory. By midnight, the enemy retreated.[120] The troops were thanked for their exceptional bravery in general orders the next day, and "the remarkable steadiness of the Royal Scots, under Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, during several critical points and maneuvers, caught the Lieut.-General's special attention." The three companies in the center of the line notably distinguished themselves and were mentioned twice in the Lieut.-General's public dispatch with the highest praise. The Scottish Royals suffered losses that included Lieutenant William Hemphill, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 48 other ranks killed or missing; Captain Brereton, Lieutenants Haswell and Fraser, 4 sergeants, and 93 other ranks wounded; and Lieutenants Clyne, Lamont, and Fraser taken prisoner. The bravery displayed by the battalion during this engagement, along with the outstanding courage shown by the grenadier company in the assault on Fort Niagara on December 19, 1813, earned the Royal [Pg 201] permission to bear the word "Niagara Falls" on the regiment's colors.

An attack on Fort Erie having been resolved upon, the 1st battalion of the Royal Scots appeared before this place on the 4th of August, and formed part of the besieging force. During the progress of the siege several slight skirmishes occurred; and on the 10th of August the Royal Scots had Lieutenant Gregor M'Gregor and 3 private men killed and 9 private men wounded.

An attack on Fort Erie was decided, so the 1st battalion of the Royal Scots showed up on August 4th and joined the besieging force. Throughout the siege, there were a few minor skirmishes, and on August 10th, the Scottish Royals suffered the loss of Lieutenant Gregor M'Gregor and 3 privates killed, along with 9 privates wounded.

The batteries having produced an impression on the place, a general assault was made on the fort and adjoining works on the 15th of August before day-break; and two companies of the Royal Scots formed part of the force selected to storm the fort and entrenchments leading from it to the lake. This portion of the storming party made its attack with signal gallantry, and after a desperate resistance succeeded in effecting a lodgment in the fort through the embrasures and demi-bastion, and turned the guns against the enemy, when a sudden explosion of some gunpowder placed under the platform occurred, and almost all the men who had entered the place were either killed or dreadfully mangled. This occasioned the troops to retreat; the enemy opened a heavy fire of musketry, and the storming party retired. The eight companies of the Royal Scots which had not taken part in the storming of the fort were immediately thrown out to cover the retreat—"a service which that valuable corps executed with great steadiness."[121] The loss of the battalion in this unfortunate affair was—Captain Torrens and 32 rank and file killed, 2 serjeants and 37 rank and file wounded.

The batteries made an impact on the area, leading to a general attack on the fort and nearby structures on August 15th before dawn. Two companies of the Royal Scots were part of the force chosen to take on the fort and the trenches that connected it to the lake. This part of the assault group charged in with remarkable bravery, and after fierce resistance, managed to secure a position in the fort through the openings and the demi-bastion, turning the guns against the enemy. However, a sudden explosion from some gunpowder stored under the platform occurred, killing or severely injuring almost all the men who had entered the fort. This forced the troops to pull back; the enemy then unleashed a heavy gunfire, causing the assault group to retreat. The eight companies of the Royal Scots that hadn’t participated in the attack on the fort were immediately deployed to cover the retreat—“a task that this valuable regiment carried out with great composure.”[121] The battalion suffered significant losses in this unfortunate event: Captain Torrens and 32 soldiers were killed, with 2 sergeants and 37 soldiers wounded.

The troops continued before the fort, and on the 9th of September 2 private soldiers of the Royal Scots[Pg 202] were killed, and Lieutenant P. Grant wounded by a shell. On the 17th the enemy made a sortie, and an engagement took place, which lasted nearly five hours. "On the right the enemy's advance was checked by the 1st battalion Royal Scots, supported by the 89th regiment, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Gordon of the Royals; and in the centre he was driven back by the Glengarry light infantry, under Lieut.-Colonel Battersby, and directed by Lieut.-Colonel Pearson, inspecting field officer."[122] On this occasion the battalion lost 2 serjeants and 22 rank and file killed and missing; Lieut.-Colonel Gordon, Lieutenant Rutledge, and 30 rank and file, wounded. Lieutenant Rutledge died on the same day, and Lieut.-Colonel Gordon on the 25th.[123]

The troops continued to advance towards the fort, and on September 9th, 2 private soldiers of the Royal Scots were killed, and Lieutenant P. Grant was wounded by a shell. On the 17th, the enemy launched an attack, leading to a battle that lasted nearly five hours. "On the right, the enemy's advance was stopped by the 1st battalion Royal Scots, supported by the 89th regiment, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Gordon of the Royals; in the center, they were pushed back by the Glengarry light infantry, led by Lieutenant Colonel Battersby and overseen by Lieutenant Colonel Pearson, the inspecting field officer."[122] That day, the battalion lost 2 sergeants and 22 other soldiers killed and missing; Lieutenant Colonel Gordon, Lieutenant Rutledge, and 30 other soldiers were wounded. Lieutenant Rutledge died the same day, and Lieutenant Colonel Gordon died on the 25th.[123]

On the 17th of October the battalion marched to Chippewa, and engaged the enemy at Cook's Mills, drove the Americans from their post, without sustaining any loss. Shortly afterwards the battalion proceeded to Fort Niagara, where it was stationed during the remainder of the year.

On October 17th, the battalion marched to Chippewa and confronted the enemy at Cook's Mills, pushing the Americans out of their position without taking any losses. Soon after, the battalion moved to Fort Niagara, where it remained for the rest of the year.

2nd Batt.

In April, 1814, the left wing of the 2nd battalion in the East Indies marched to Bellary; at the same time the right wing, forming part of the force in the southern Mahratta country, quitted the field, and joined the left [Pg 203]wing at Bellary in May. Soon afterwards the battalion proceeded to Hyderabad, where it remained until the beginning of November, when it received orders to proceed to Ellichpoor, to join the field force under the command of Brigadier-General Doveton, and was subsequently employed against a barbarous people called the Pindarees, who infested the British territory in India at this period, and committed dreadful ravages wherever they appeared.

In April 1814, the left wing of the 2nd battalion in the East Indies marched to Bellary. At the same time, the right wing, which was part of the force in southern Mahratta country, left the battlefield and joined the left wing at Bellary in May. Soon after, the battalion moved on to Hyderabad, where it stayed until early November, when it got orders to head to Ellichpoor to join the field force led by Brigadier-General Doveton. It was then sent to deal with a ruthless group known as the Pindarees, who were causing destruction across British territory in India during this time.

3rd Batt.

The 3rd battalion was employed in the spring of 1814 in the blockade of the strong fortress of Bayonne, in France; while a great part of the allied British, Spanish, and Portuguese army, which had passed the Pyrenees mountains, advanced up the country.

The 3rd battalion was engaged in the spring of 1814 in the blockade of the powerful fortress of Bayonne in France, while much of the allied British, Spanish, and Portuguese army, which had crossed the Pyrenees mountains, moved inland.

4th Batt.

In the meantime the Dutch had made an energetic struggle to free themselves from the power of Napoleon, and a strong party had declared in favour of the Prince of Orange. A British force was sent to Holland under the orders of Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham, afterwards Lord Lynedoch, and the 4th battalion of the Royal Scots was ordered from the north of Germany to join the troops in Holland. The battalion accordingly commenced its march from Lubeck on the 17th January, 1814, and encountered many difficulties, from the inclemency of the weather. While traversing the forest of Shrieverdinghen, 120 men were lost in a snow storm; much extreme suffering occurred during the journey; and on the 2nd of March the men went into cantonments at Rozendalh. After halting six days the battalion was ordered to join the force destined to make an attempt on the strong fortress of Bergen-op-Zoom; and was selected to form part of the 4th column of attack; at the same time its flank companies were detached to join another column. The attack was made about ten o'clock[Pg 204] on the night of the 8th of March. The Royal Scots succeeded in crossing the Zoom, and forced an entrance by the water-port. Having gained possession of the ramparts round the water-port gate, the battalion was exposed to a heavy fire of grape and musketry from two howitzers, and a strong detachment of French marines, stationed near the arsenal: two companies were detached to keep the enemy in check, and were relieved every two hours by two other companies of the battalion. These companies were actively engaged in this service from eleven o'clock until daylight; when the enemy made a furious attack in strong columns, which bore down all before them. The two detached companies of the Royal Scots were attacked by a host of combatants, and driven in. A heavy fire of grape was opened upon the battalion from the guns of the arsenal; and it was forced to retire by the water-port gate, when a detached battery opened upon it. Being thus placed between two fires, with a high palisade on one side, and the Zoom filled with the tide on the other, the battalion was unfortunately obliged to surrender. The colours were first sunk in the river Zoom by Lieutenant and Adjutant Galbraith: the battalion then surrendered, on condition that the officers and men should not serve against the French until exchanged. The failure of the coup-de-main on Bergen-op-Zoom occasioned an immense sacrifice of gallant men. Of the Royal Scots, Captains M'Nicol, Edward Wetherall, and Purvis, Lieutenant Mills, 1 serjeant, and 36 rank and file, were killed; Lieutenants Robertson, Stoyte, Midgley, and Stewart, 7 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 63 rank and file, wounded.

In the meantime, the Dutch had made a vigorous effort to break free from Napoleon's control, and a strong faction had supported the Prince of Orange. A British force was dispatched to Holland under the command of Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham, later known as Lord Lynedoch, and the 4th battalion of the Royal Scots was ordered from northern Germany to join the troops in Holland. The battalion began its march from Lubeck on January 17, 1814, facing numerous challenges due to the harsh weather. While crossing the forest of Shrieverdinghen, 120 men were lost in a snowstorm; many experienced severe hardship during the journey. On March 2, the men settled in Rozendalh. After a six-day pause, the battalion was ordered to join the force planning an assault on the strong fortress of Bergen-op-Zoom and was chosen to be part of the 4th column of attack, with its flank companies going to another column. The attack started around ten o'clock[Pg 204] on the night of March 8. The Scottish Royals successfully crossed the Zoom and gained access via the water-port. After securing the ramparts around the water-port gate, the battalion faced heavy fire from two howitzers and a strong group of French marines stationed near the arsenal. Two companies were assigned to hold back the enemy and were rotated every two hours with two other companies from the battalion. These companies were actively engaged in this task from eleven o'clock until dawn, when the enemy launched a fierce attack in strong columns, overwhelming everything in their path. The two detached companies of the Royal Scots were assaulted by a large number of fighters and were forced to retreat. A heavy barrage of grape shot was fired at the battalion from the arsenal's guns, and they had to fall back through the water-port gate as a detached battery opened fire on them. Caught between two fires, with a tall palisade on one side and the tide-filled Zoom on the other, the battalion regrettably had to surrender. The colors were first sunk in the river Zoom by Lieutenant and Adjutant Galbraith. The battalion then surrendered on the condition that the officers and men would not fight against the French until they were exchanged. The failed surprise attack on Bergen-op-Zoom resulted in a significant loss of brave soldiers. From the Royal Scots, Captains M'Nicol, Edward Wetherall, and Purvis, Lieutenant Mills, 1 sergeant, and 36 rank and file were killed; Lieutenants Robertson, Stoyte, Midgley, and Stewart, 7 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 63 rank and file were wounded.

On the following day the battalion marched out of Bergen-op-Zoom, and on the 8th of April it embarked for England: on the 21st it arrived at Hilsea barracks,[Pg 205] where it was supplied with clothing and equipments, and on the 6th of May it embarked on board the Diomede and Leopard (two sixty-fours, armed en-flute), and sailed for Canada.

On the next day, the battalion left Bergen-op-Zoom, and on April 8th, it boarded a ship to England. It arrived at Hilsea barracks on the 21st, [Pg 205] where it received clothing and equipment. Then, on May 6th, it boarded the Diomede and Leopard (two sixty-four-gun ships, armed lightly) and set sail for Canada.

3rd Batt.

Meanwhile the success of the arms of the allied sovereigns in various parts of Europe had been followed by the abdication of Bonaparte, and the restoration of the Bourbon dynasty to the throne of France. This event occurred in April, 1814, at which time the 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots was employed in the blockade of Bayonne. The French commandant in this fortress, not believing the statement of Bonaparte's abdication to be true, made a sortie with the garrison on the morning of the 14th of April, and gained a temporary advantage; but was afterwards repulsed. Major-General Hay,[124] Lieut.-Colonel of the Royal Scots, was killed at the first onset; the battalion also had 5 rank and file killed; [Pg 206]Captain Buckley, Lieutenant Macdonnell, 1 serjeant, 1 drummer, and 32 rank and file, wounded; also a few private men missing.

Meanwhile, the success of the allied forces in various parts of Europe led to Bonaparte's abdication and the return of the Bourbon dynasty to the French throne. This happened in April 1814, when the 3rd battalion of the Scottish Royals was engaged in the blockade of Bayonne. The French commandant at the fortress, not believing that Bonaparte had really abdicated, launched an attack with the garrison on the morning of April 14th and initially gained an advantage, but was soon pushed back. Major-General Hay,[124] Lieutenant Colonel of the Royal Scots, was killed in the first assault; the battalion also suffered 5 rank and file fatalities; [Pg 206] Captain Buckley, Lieutenant Macdonnell, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 32 rank and file were wounded; there were also a few privates missing.

This was the last action of the war; and the British troops, after vanquishing the legions of Bonaparte in various parts of the globe, stood triumphant in the interior of France, and saw the fall of that gigantic power which had shaken the throne of every sovereign on the continent of Europe, and, aiming at universal empire, had sought to rule the world with Asiatic despotism. The Royal Scots remained encamped near Bayonne until August, when they marched back to Spain, and were the last British corps which quitted the French territory after the termination of this glorious war. The battalion, having embarked at Passages for Ireland, landed at the Cove of Cork on the 13th of September, 1814.

This was the final act of the war; the British troops, after defeating Bonaparte's legions in various parts of the world, stood victorious in the heart of France and witnessed the collapse of that massive power which had unsettled the thrones of every ruler in Europe. Aiming for worldwide dominance, it had tried to govern the world with a style of authoritarianism reminiscent of Asia. The Royal Scots remained camped near Bayonne until August, when they marched back to Spain, being the last British unit to leave French territory after this glorious war ended. The battalion, having boarded at Passages for Ireland, landed at the Cove of Cork on September 13, 1814.

His Royal Highness the Prince Regent was pleased to confer upon the 3rd battalion the honour of bearing the word "Peninsula" upon its colours, as a mark of his royal approbation of its meritorious conduct in Portugal and Spain.

His Royal Highness the Prince Regent was pleased to award the 3rd battalion the honor of carrying the word "Peninsula" on its colors, as a sign of his royal approval of its commendable actions in Portugal and Spain.

4th Batt.

The right wing of the 4th battalion, which sailed for Canada in May, arrived at Quebec on the 26th of June, and on the 1st of July sailed up the St. Lawrence to Three Rivers; but the left wing, in the Leopard, was wrecked on Anticosti, a barren island in the mouth of the river St. Lawrence, and lost all its arms and baggage. The right wing afterwards returned to Quebec, and, the left having joined it, the battalion formed part of that garrison until May of the following year.

The right wing of the 4th battalion, which left for Canada in May, arrived in Quebec on June 26th and then sailed up the St. Lawrence to Three Rivers on July 1st. However, the left wing, which was on the Leopard, ran aground on Anticosti, a desolate island at the mouth of the St. Lawrence River, and lost all its weapons and supplies. The right wing later returned to Quebec, and when the left wing rejoined it, the battalion was part of that garrison until May of the following year.

1815
1st Batt.
4th Batt.
1st and 4th Batts.

In January, 1815, the first battalion quitted Fort Niagara, and proceeded to Queenstown. From this place it proceeded to Fort George, Kingston, Prescott, Mont[Pg 207]real, and Three Rivers, which latter place it reached on the 25th of May, when it embarked for Quebec; and on its arrival off Cape Diamond, peace having been concluded with the United States, it was removed on board of transports. At the same time the 4th battalion was withdrawn from garrison at Quebec, and, having embarked on board the fleet, both battalions sailed for England, and arrived at Portsmouth on the 17th and 18th of July.

In January 1815, the first battalion left Fort Niagara and went to Queenstown. From there, it traveled to Fort George, Kingston, Prescott, Montreal, and Three Rivers, reaching the latter on May 25, when it boarded a ship for Quebec. Upon arrival near Cape Diamond, as peace had been established with the United States, the troops were transferred to transport ships. At the same time, the 4th battalion was taken out of garrison at Quebec and, after boarding the fleet, both battalions set sail for England, arriving at Portsmouth on July 17 and 18.

3rd Batt.

In the meantime Napoleon Bonaparte, with that perfidy which had ever marked his conduct, had quitted the island of Elba, and, attended by 600 men, made his appearance on the shores of France. The French troops joined the standard of the invader, the royal family fled, and Bonaparte reascended the throne with a rapidity which exceeded the wildest flights of poetry or romance. The peace of Europe was thus broken. The allied sovereigns resolved to wage war against the usurper; and in April, 1815, the 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots was suddenly ordered from its quarters at Fermoy to the Cove of Cork, to embark for the Netherlands, where a British force was assembling to engage in the approaching contest, under Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington—a leader under whose eye this portion of the Royal Regiment had already acquired numerous laurels in the Peninsular War.

In the meantime, Napoleon Bonaparte, with his usual treachery, had left the island of Elba and, accompanied by 600 men, appeared on the shores of France. The French troops rallied to the standard of the invader, the royal family fled, and Bonaparte took the throne again faster than anyone could have imagined. The peace of Europe was shattered. The allied rulers decided to go to war against the usurper; and in April 1815, the 3rd battalion of the Scottish Royals was abruptly ordered from its quarters in Fermoy to the Cove of Cork to ship out for the Netherlands, where a British force was gathering to engage in the upcoming conflict under Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington—a leader under whose command this part of the Royal Regiment had already achieved many victories in the Peninsular War.

The battalion landed at Ostend in the early part of May, and proceeded to Ghent, and from thence to Brussels, where it was stationed several weeks. It formed part of the 9th brigade, commanded by Major-General Sir Denis Pack, and was placed in the 5th division, under the command of Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Picton.

The battalion arrived at Ostend in early May and then moved on to Ghent, and from there to Brussels, where it stayed for several weeks. It was part of the 9th brigade, led by Major-General Sir Denis Pack, and was assigned to the 5th division, under the command of Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Picton.

During the night between the 15th and 16th of June,[Pg 208] while the Royal Scots were reposing in comfortable quarters at Brussels, the men were suddenly aroused by the bugles sounding and drums beating to arms. Instantly quitting their beds, the soldiers prepared for action, and, seizing their muskets, issued in bands from every part of the city; and in a few hours the British regiments were passing through the dark forest of Soignes in the direction of Charleroi, a sharp conflict having already commenced between the corps in advance and the enemy. After a march of about twenty-two miles, the 5th division arrived at the scene of conflict soon after mid-day on the 16th of June, and, diverging from the high road, confronted the enemy on the undulating grounds near the farm-house of Quatre Bras.

During the night between June 15th and 16th,[Pg 208] while the Royal Scots were resting in comfortable quarters in Brussels, the soldiers were suddenly woken up by the sound of bugles and drums calling them to arms. Instantly leaving their beds, the soldiers got ready for action, grabbing their muskets and pouring out in groups from every corner of the city; within a few hours, the British regiments were making their way through the dark forest of Soignes towards Charleroi, where a fierce battle had already started between the forward troops and the enemy. After a march of about twenty-two miles, the 5th division arrived at the battlefield shortly after noon on June 16th, and, moving away from the main road, faced the enemy on the rolling grounds near the farm-house of Quatre Bras.

The Royal Scots, advancing from their post in the centre of the 5th division, by a movement to their left through a field of corn which reached to the shoulders of the tallest men, encountered a column of French infantry, and by a determined charge drove it from its ground. The enemy's musketeers rallied under the protection of their formidable cavalry, and opened a galling fire, which was returned by the Royal Scots with steadiness and precision. The enemy, having the advantage of a rising ground, poured down volley after volley of grape and musketry with dreadful execution. The Royal Scots stood their ground with unflinching firmness; and, after fighting for some time in line, the battalion formed square, to resist the French cavalry, which was advancing in great force. The valour and intrinsic merit of the corps were now tested; but in vain the foaming squadrons of cuirassiers came rushing forward—in vain the daring swordsmen sought to penetrate the square; neither the superiority of their numbers, nor the fury of their charge, availed against the Royal[Pg 209] Scots; the battalion stood firm, and resisted every attack of the enemy with an unshaken fortitude, which reflected honour on the corps.[125] After repulsing the formidable onsets of the enemy's steel-clad horsemen, the battalion deployed; again the French cuirassiers and lancers advanced, and the battalion once more formed square. The daring squadrons rushed forward in full career; the battalion sent forward a shower of balls, which emptied a hundred saddles, and the remaining horsemen wheeled round, and galloped away.[126] Thus the Royal Scots were triumphant, and they were soon afterwards moved to sustain the 28th regiment, which had suffered severely: another furious onset was made by the French cavalry, when the two corps formed one square, and repulsed their assailants with firmness. The French, dismayed by the sanguinary resistance of their adversaries, and being attacked in turn, were already giving way. Sir Thomas Picton placed himself at the head of the Royal Scots and 28th regiment, and leading them to the charge, the enemy was driven from his position with loss.

The Royal Scots, moving from their spot in the center of the 5th division, shifted to the left through a cornfield that reached the shoulders of the tallest men, encountering a column of French infantry. With a determined charge, they pushed the enemy off their ground. The enemy's musketeers regrouped under the protection of their strong cavalry and opened a fierce fire, which the Royal Scots returned with steadiness and precision. The enemy, having the advantage of rising ground, unleashed volley after volley of grape and musket fire with devastating effect. The Scots Guard held their ground with unwavering resolve; after fighting in line for some time, the battalion formed a square to resist the advancing French cavalry, which was coming in strong numbers. The courage and true merit of the unit were now put to the test; but despite the foaming squadrons of cuirassiers charging in—despite the fierce swordsmen trying to break the square—neither their numbers nor the intensity of their attack could shake the Royal Scots; the battalion remained solid, resisting every assault from the enemy with unwavering bravery that honored the corps.[125] After repelling the aggressive attacks of the enemy's armored horsemen, the battalion deployed; once again, the French cuirassiers and lancers charged, and the battalion formed square once more. The bold squadrons charged forward at full speed; the battalion unleashed a volley of shots that took down a hundred riders, causing the remaining horsemen to turn and flee.[126] Thus, the Royal Scots claimed victory and were soon repositioned to support the 28th regiment, which had taken heavy losses: another fierce charge was made by the French cavalry, and both corps formed a single square, pushing back their attackers with determination. The French, shaken by the bloody resistance of their opponents and facing their own counterattack, began to retreat. Sir Thomas Picton took command of the Royal Scots and 28th regiment and led them into battle, driving the enemy from their position with significant losses.

The battalion passed the following night on the field. The Prussians had been attacked on the 16th of June at [Pg 210]Ligny, and forced to retreat to Wavre; a corresponding movement was made by the Duke of Wellington, to keep up the communication with the Prussians, and the Royal Scots, retreated on the 17th of June, with the remainder of the army, to the elevated grounds in front of the village of Waterloo, where the troops passed a stormy night in the open fields, drenched with rain.

The battalion spent the night on the field. The Prussians had been attacked on June 16th at [Pg 210]Ligny and forced to retreat to Wavre; the Duke of Wellington made a corresponding move to maintain communication with the Prussians, and the Royal Scots retreated on June 17th, along with the rest of the army, to the higher ground in front of the village of Waterloo, where the troops endured a stormy night in the open fields, soaked by rain.

On the memorable 18th of June the battalion formed part of the reserve under the gallant Sir Thomas Picton. At the commencement of the battle, when the enemy sent forward a cloud of skirmishers, and developed his massy columns of attack, the Royal Scots, commanded by Major Colin Campbell, were instantly engaged with the legions of Napoleon. "I have great pleasure," observes an officer, who was an eye-witness, "in detailing the conduct of the gallant 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots, and though I have been present with the battalion at the battles of Busaco, Fuentes d'Onor, Salamanca, Vittoria, both stormings of St. Sebastian, the passage of the Bidassoa, &c., &c., in all which they bore a most conspicuous part, and suffered severely, I can assure you they never evinced more steadiness, or more determined bravery, than at the late battle.

On the memorable 18th of June, the battalion was part of the reserve under the brave Sir Thomas Picton. At the start of the battle, when the enemy sent out a swarm of skirmishers and advanced their massive columns of attack, the Royal Scots, led by Major Colin Campbell, were immediately engaged with Napoleon's forces. "I’m pleased," says an officer who witnessed the events, "to share the actions of the brave 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots. Even though I've been with the battalion at the battles of Busaco, Fuentes d'Onor, Salamanca, Vittoria, both sieges of St. Sebastian, the crossing of the Bidassoa, and so on, where they played a very prominent role and suffered greatly, I can assure you they've never shown more steadiness or greater bravery than in the recent battle."

"About nine o'clock on the morning of the 18th June, the battalion was attacked by the enemy, and, with very little interruption, the entire day it formed a line of skirmishers in front of the brigade.

"About nine o'clock in the morning on June 18th, the battalion was attacked by the enemy, and, with very few interruptions, it held a line of skirmishers in front of the brigade for the entire day."

"I have often seen the battalion engaged, but, I must confess, on this trying day, it far excelled anything I had ever witnessed; and indeed, so pleased was the late General Picton with its gallantry and good conduct, that he several times expressed it himself to the battalion in the most flattering terms."

"I've often seen the battalion in action, but I have to admit, on this challenging day, it surpassed anything I'd ever seen before; and in fact, General Picton was so impressed with its bravery and conduct that he mentioned it directly to the battalion multiple times in the most complimentary way."

Thus, while the thunder of 400 cannon, the roll of[Pg 211] musketry, the occasional explosion of caissons, the hissing of balls and grape-shot, the clashing of arms, and the impetuous shouts of the combatants, produced an awful scene of carnage and confusion, the Royal Scots were seen amidst the storm of battle, boldly confronting the torrent of superior numbers, and fighting with a constancy and valour which the enemy could not overcome. Corps after corps advanced; but amidst the dense smoke which often prevented the combatants from distinguishing each other, the British colours waved triumphant, and the shout of victory rose above the din of combat. Paralyzed by the astonishing resistance of the British arms, the attacks of the enemy relaxed; the Prussians arrived on the left, to co-operate, the Anglo-Belgian army formed line, and with one impetuous charge overthrew the French host, and drove it in wild confusion from the field of battle, with the loss of its cannon and equipages. Those warlike and numerous legions, which a few hours before meditated only rapine and conquest, were mingled in utter confusion along the road, and over the fields, while the allied squadrons poured on their shattered flanks and rear, and sabred the panic-struck fugitives without mercy or intermission. Thus ended a battle, the greatest of past or present times, the importance and character of which are above the reach of sophistry or mis-statement; a battle, which may in itself be considered an era, and the story of it, serving as a monument to commemorate the national glory, will survive when the brightest historical epochs on record shall be lost amid the obscurity and confusion of ages. In the important conflicts on the 16th and 18th of June, the Royal Scots had Captain Buckley, Lieutenants Armstrong, O'Niel, and Young, Ensigns Kennedy, Robertson, and Anderson, 1 serjeant-major, 4 serjeants, and 29 rank and file,[Pg 212] killed; Major Campbell; Brevet-Majors Arguimbeau, M'Donald, Massey, and Dudgeon; Lieutenants Rea, Ingram, Simms, Clark, Mann, G. Stewart, Alstone, Dobbs, Morrison, Miller, Lane, Black, Scott, and Adjutant Cameron; Ensigns Cooper, Stephens, and M'Kay; Quarter-Master Griffith; Volunteer Blacklin; 20 serjeants, and 275 rank and file, wounded.

Thus, while the thunder of 400 cannons, the sound of musket fire, the occasional explosion of supply wagons, the hissing of bullets and grape shot, the clash of weapons, and the fierce shouts of the fighters created a horrifying scene of bloodshed and chaos, the Royal Scots stood firm in the midst of the battle, bravely facing the overwhelming numbers and fighting with a determination and courage that the enemy couldn’t defeat. Corps advanced one after another; but through the thick smoke, which often made it hard for the combatants to recognize each other, the British colors flew triumphantly, and the shout of victory rose above the noise of the fight. Stunned by the incredible resilience of the British forces, the enemy’s attacks began to falter; the Prussians arrived on the left to help, the Anglo-Belgian army formed a line, and with one fierce charge, they defeated the French army, sending it into disarray and forcing them off the battlefield, losing their cannons and equipment in the process. Those once-mighty and numerous legions, who just hours before only thought of plunder and conquest, were now thrown into utter chaos along the roads and fields, while the allied forces surged onto their shattered sides and rear, mercilessly cutting down the terrified fleeing soldiers without pause. Thus ended a battle, the greatest in history, the significance and nature of which cannot be overstated or distorted; a battle that can be considered a turning point, and its story, serving as a monument to commemorate national pride, will endure long after even the most illustrious historical times have faded into the obscurity of ages. In the critical battles on June 16 and 18, the Scots Guards suffered casualties that included Captain Buckley, Lieutenants Armstrong, O’Neil, and Young, Ensigns Kennedy, Robertson, and Anderson, 1 sergeant major, 4 sergeants, and 29 soldiers killed; Major Campbell; Brevet Majors Arguimbeau, M'Donald, Massey, and Dudgeon; Lieutenants Rea, Ingram, Simms, Clark, Mann, G. Stewart, Alstone, Dobbs, Morrison, Miller, Lane, Black, Scott, and Adjutant Cameron; Ensigns Cooper, Stephens, and M'Kay; Quartermaster Griffith; Volunteer Blacklin; 20 sergeants, and 275 soldiers wounded.

The battalion advanced with the main army into France, and encamped on the 6th of July at Clichy, on the banks of the Seine, two miles from Paris, where it remained nearly four months.

The battalion moved forward with the main army into France and set up camp on July 6th at Clichy, along the banks of the Seine, two miles from Paris, where it stayed for almost four months.

1st and 4th Batts.

In the meantime the 1st and 4th battalions had arrived at Portsmouth from Canada (as before stated), and the 4th having been completed to 1000 effective rank and file, by the transfer of men from the 1st, sailed for the Netherlands, to join the allied army under the Duke of Wellington; at the same time the remainder of the 1st battalion sailed for Scotland, and was stationed in Edinburgh Castle.

In the meantime, the 1st and 4th battalions had arrived in Portsmouth from Canada (as mentioned earlier), and the 4th, having reached a total of 1000 soldiers through transfers from the 1st, set sail for the Netherlands to join the allied army led by the Duke of Wellington. At the same time, the rest of the 1st battalion sailed for Scotland and was stationed at Edinburgh Castle.

4th Batt.

The 4th battalion having landed at Ostend, marched up the country to Paris, and pitched its tents at Clichy, where the 3rd battalion was also encamped.

The 4th battalion landed at Ostend, marched inland to Paris, and set up its tents at Clichy, where the 3rd battalion was also stationed.

3rd Batt.

After the flight of Bonaparte, and the restoration of Louis XVIII. to the throne of France, rewards were conferred on the officers who had distinguished themselves during the war;[127] and the honour of bearing the [Pg 213]word "Waterloo" on its colours, was conferred on the 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots; every officer and man present at the battles on the 16th and 18th of June, 1815, also received a silver medal, to be worn on the left breast, attached by a crimson and blue riband, and the soldiers had the privilege of reckoning two years' service towards additional pay and pension on discharge.

After Bonaparte fled and Louis XVIII returned to the throne of France, rewards were given to the officers who had distinguished themselves during the war;[127] and the honor of displaying the word "Waterloo" on its colors was awarded to the 3rd battalion of the Scots Guards. Every officer and soldier present at the battles on June 16 and 18, 1815, also received a silver medal to be worn on the left breast, attached with a crimson and blue ribbon, and the soldiers had the right to count two years of service towards extra pay and pension upon discharge.

The 3rd battalion quitted the camp at Clichy on the [Pg 214]29th of October to go into cantonments for the winter: it occupied successively Maule, Montmorency, and Gillecourt, and their adjacents.

The 3rd battalion left the camp at Clichy on the [Pg 214]29th of October to settle in for the winter: it was positioned successively in Maule, Montmorency, and Gillecourt, along with nearby areas.

4th Batt.
1816

During the winter the 4th battalion was ordered to return to England,[128] where it arrived in the early part of 1816. From the period of its formation the 4th battalion was considered as a depôt to the other battalions of the regiment, until it embarked for Germany, in 1813. All recruits enlisted for the regiment, volunteers from the militia, and sick and wounded men sent home from foreign service with any prospect of being again fit for military duty, joined the 4th battalion; and the recruits were completely drilled before they were sent to join the other battalions.[129] Peace having been restored, the battalion was disbanded at Dover on the 24th of March, 1816.

During the winter, the 4th battalion was ordered to return to England,[128] where it arrived in early 1816. Since its formation, the 4th battalion was seen as a base for the other battalions of the regiment until it left for Germany in 1813. All recruits signing up for the regiment, volunteers from the militia, and sick or wounded men sent home from overseas service who had any chance of becoming fit for military duty again joined the 4th battalion. The recruits were fully trained before they were sent to join the other battalions.[129] With peace restored, the battalion was disbanded in Dover on March 24, 1816.

1st Batt.

In February of the same year the 1st battalion marched from Edinburgh Castle to Port Patrick, where it embarked for Ireland, and remained in that country nearly ten years.

In February of that same year, the 1st battalion marched from Edinburgh Castle to Port Patrick, where it boarded a ship for Ireland and stayed in that country for almost ten years.

3rd Batt.
1817

The 3rd battalion, forming part of the army of occupation in France, marched from Gillecourt in [Pg 215]January, 1816, and went into garrison at Valenciennes. It quitted this place in March, 1817, and proceeded to Calais, where it embarked for England, and landed at Dover on the 24th of the same month. It shortly afterwards marched to Canterbury barracks, where it was disbanded on the 24th of April, 1817.

The 3rd battalion, part of the occupying army in France, marched from Gillecourt in [Pg 215] January 1816 and went into garrison at Valenciennes. It left this location in March 1817 and moved to Calais, where it boarded a ship for England, landing at Dover on the 24th of that month. Shortly after, it marched to Canterbury barracks, where it was disbanded on April 24, 1817.

1st and 2nd Batts.

The regiment was thus reduced to its former establishment of TWO BATTALIONS; and the men of the 3rd battalion having been transferred to the 1st and 2nd battalions, His Royal Highness the Prince Regent was pleased to grant permission to the 1st and 2nd battalions to bear the words "Busaco," "Salamanca," "Vittoria," "St. Sebastian," "Nive," "Peninsula," and "Waterloo," on their colours, in commemoration of the distinguished services of the 3rd battalion of the regiment, as before narrated.

The regiment was brought back to its original size of 2 Battalions; the soldiers from the 3rd battalion were reassigned to the 1st and 2nd battalions. His Royal Highness the Prince Regent kindly allowed the 1st and 2nd battalions to display the words "Busaco," "Salamanca," "Vittoria," "Saint Sebastian," "Nive," "Peninsula," and "Waterloo," on their colors to honor the distinguished service of the 3rd battalion of the regiment, as previously mentioned.

2nd Batt.

In the meantime the 2nd battalion had continued actively employed in the East Indies against the Pindarees, and these barbarous hordes being composed entirely of horsemen, the services of the corps were of an arduous and trying nature; traversing extensive districts by forced marches, passing rivers and thickets, and attempting to surprise these bands of plunderers, were duties calculated to exhaust the physical powers of Europeans when performed under an Indian sun.

In the meantime, the 2nd battalion had been actively engaged in the East Indies against the Pindarees. Since these brutal groups were made up entirely of horsemen, the tasks they faced were extremely challenging. They had to cover vast areas with forced marches, cross rivers and dense brush, and try to catch these groups of raiders by surprise. These duties were likely to drain the physical strength of Europeans, especially when carried out under the intense Indian sun.

While the Royal Scots were engaged in these services, several of the native princes prepared to wage war against the British. Their designs were partly discovered and disconcerted by the Marquis of Hastings. Hostilities, however, followed, and the battalion was called upon to engage in the contest. The eight battalion companies formed part of the second division under the command of Brigadier-General Doveton; and the flank companies were destined to form part of the 1st division of the army of the Deccan, under Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Hislop, Baronet.

While the Scottish Royals were involved in these duties, several local princes started preparing to fight against the British. Their plans were partially uncovered and disrupted by the Marquis of Hastings. Nevertheless, fighting broke out, and the battalion was called to participate in the conflict. The eight battalion companies were part of the second division led by Brigadier-General Doveton; and the flank companies were set to be part of the 1st division of the Deccan army, under Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Hislop, Baronet.

The battalion was stationed at Jaulnah; from whence the flank companies marched on the 11th of October, 1817, under the command of Captain Hulme, with two regiments of native cavalry, and four guns, to join the head-quarters of the 1st division, and arrived at Hurda on the 22nd. The battalion companies quitted Jaulnah on the 15th of October, under the command of Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, (Lieut.-Colonels N. M'Leod,[130] and Neil M'Kellar having the command of brigades,) and arrived, with the remainder of the 2nd division, its [Pg 217]train of elephants, camels, and horses, at Meiker, on the 23rd. From this place the Royal Scots were detached, with the battering train, down the Berar Ghats, with the design of taking part in the reduction of Asseerghur, an important fortress, belonging to a native sovereign named Scindia; but the order was suddenly countermanded, and the division was directed to proceed to Nagpore, the capital of the Mahratta territories, an attack having been made on the British force at that place. The division proceeded for this station without delay; and the Royal Scots, following by forced marches, rejoined the head-quarters on the 7th of November, at Oomrouttee. From this place Brigadier-General Doveton pushed forward with the Royal Scots, and part of his division, and having encountered excessive fatigue, by constant marching, arrived on the 12th in the vicinity of Nagpore, where he was joined by the remainder of the division on the following day. In the meantime the British troops at this place had taken post on two strong eminences near the residency, on which attacks had been made by the Rajah's forces, and one of the eminences had been carried by a great superiority of numbers; but the other, though attacked, had been maintained.

The battalion was stationed at Jaulnah; from there, the flank companies marched on October 11, 1817, under Captain Hulme, accompanied by two regiments of native cavalry and four guns, to join the headquarters of the 1st division, arriving at Hurda on the 22nd. The battalion companies left Jaulnah on October 15, under Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, with Lieut.-Colonels N. M'Leod, [130] and Neil M'Kellar in command of brigades, and arrived with the rest of the 2nd division, along with its train of elephants, camels, and horses, at Meiker on the 23rd. From there, the Scottish Royals were sent with the battering train down the Berar Ghats to participate in the siege of Asseerghur, an important fortress owned by a local ruler named Scindia. However, the order was abruptly canceled, and the division was instructed to proceed to Nagpore, the capital of the Mahratta territories, due to an attack on the British forces there. The division moved to this location without delay, and the Scottish Royals, following with forced marches, rejoined headquarters on November 7 at Oomrouttee. From there, Brigadier-General Doveton advanced with the Royal Scots and part of his division, facing extreme fatigue from constant marching, and arrived near Nagpore on the 12th, where the rest of the division joined him the following day. Meanwhile, the British troops had taken position on two strong hills near the residency, which had been attacked by the Rajah's forces, with one hill being overtaken due to a significant numerical advantage; however, the other hill, although attacked, had been held.

On the arrival of Brigadier-General Doveton's division, the Rajah was inclined to come to terms, and he at length agreed to surrender his guns and disperse his troops; but the treachery he had already evinced induced the Brigadier-General to dispose his troops in order of battle when he advanced to take possession of the guns. The troops were accordingly formed in the following order:—Two regiments of native cavalry and six horse artillery six-pounders on the height; on its left Lieut.-Colonel M'Leod's brigade, composed of a wing of the Royal Scots, four regiments of native infantry,[Pg 218] and the flank companies of another native regiment; Lieut.-Colonel M'Kellar's brigade, consisting of a division of the Royal Scots, a regiment of native infantry, and a detachment of horse artillery with four guns; on its left was Lieut.-Colonel Scot's brigade, of a division of the Royal Scots, a regiment of native infantry, and a detachment of foot artillery with sappers and miners, and two guns; a reserve of native infantry supported the line, and the principal battery of the artillery was posted in the rear of Lieut.-Colonel M'Leod's brigade. On the left of the position was an enclosed garden; beyond it the Nagah Nuddee; a small river ran from thence past the enemy's right; and three parallel ravines, terminating in the bed of the river, crossed the space between the infantry and the enemy; but in front of the cavalry, and on their right, the country was open. The enemy's position was masked by irregularities of the ground and clusters of houses and huts, and a thick plantation of trees, with ravines, and a large reservoir. On this ground the Rajah had formed an army of 21,000 men, of which 14,000 were horse, with seventy-five guns. Such was the ground on which the battle of Nagpore was fought. Beyond the river lay the city, from the walls of which the movements of both armies could be perceived.

On the arrival of Brigadier-General Doveton's division, the Rajah was willing to negotiate, and he eventually agreed to surrender his artillery and disperse his troops. However, his previous treachery led the Brigadier-General to arrange his forces in battle order as he moved to take control of the guns. The troops were set up as follows: Two regiments of native cavalry and six six-pounder horse artillery on the height; to their left was Lieut.-Colonel M'Leod's brigade, made up of a wing of the Royal Scots, four regiments of native infantry, [Pg 218], and the flank companies of another native regiment; Lieut.-Colonel M'Kellar's brigade, which included a division of the Royal Scots, a native infantry regiment, and a detachment of horse artillery with four guns; to its left was Lieut.-Colonel Scot's brigade, consisting of a division of the Royal Scots, a native infantry regiment, and a detachment of foot artillery with sappers and miners, along with two guns; a reserve of native infantry supported the line, and the main artillery battery was positioned behind Lieut.-Colonel M'Leod's brigade. To the left was an enclosed garden; beyond it lay the Nagah Nuddee, a small river running past the enemy's right; three parallel ravines, leading to the riverbed, crossed the area between the infantry and the enemy. In front of the cavalry, and on their right, the terrain was open. The enemy's position was hidden by uneven ground, groups of houses and huts, a thick grove of trees, ravines, and a large reservoir. The Rajah had assembled an army of 21,000 men, 14,000 of whom were cavalry, equipped with seventy-five guns. This was the ground where the battle of Nagpore took place. Beyond the river was the city, from the walls of which the movements of both armies could be seen.

The Rajah had agreed, after much procrastination, to surrender his guns at noon on the 16th of December; and the British force was put in motion to receive them. The first battery was taken possession of without opposition; but on the troops entering the plantation, the enemy treacherously opened a sharp fire of musketry on them. The action then commenced. The columns deployed. The brigades under Lieut.-Colonels M'Leod and M'Kellar carried the enemy's right battery with[Pg 219] great gallantry, and afterwards drove the right wing from its ground. The other batteries were also carried, and the supporting troops routed, and the enemy was driven from all his positions, and pursued a distance of five miles. The enemy's camp equipage, 40 elephants, and 75 guns were captured; and the Royal Scots added to their former honours that of standing triumphant in the interior of India, over an immense superiority of numbers of the enemy. The battalion lost on this occasion 9 rank and file killed, and 26 wounded.

The Rajah finally agreed, after a lot of delays, to hand over his guns at noon on December 16th, and the British forces were mobilized to accept them. The first battery was taken without any resistance, but as the troops entered the plantation, the enemy suddenly opened fire on them. The battle then began. The columns spread out, and the brigades led by Lieut.-Colonels M'Leod and M'Kellar bravely took the enemy's right battery, driving their right flank off the battlefield. The other batteries were also captured, the supporting troops were routed, and the enemy was pushed out of all their positions, fleeing for five miles. The enemy's camp equipment, 40 elephants, and 75 guns were seized, and the Royal Scots added to their honors by standing victorious in the heart of India against a much larger enemy force. The battalion suffered 9 men killed and 26 wounded in the process.

After this success the siege of the city of Nagpore was commenced. The troops which defended this place, consisting of about 5000 Arabs and Hindoostanees, insisted upon extraordinary terms; and these not being granted, they resolved on a desperate defence. On the 23rd of December a breach was made at the Jumma Durwazza gate, and an assault on the place was resolved on. One company of the Royal Scots, under the command of Lieutenant Bell, with five of native infantry, and a proportion of sappers and miners, were allotted for this service; and two other companies of the Royal Scots, under the command of Captain H. C. Cowell, were destined to attack the city at another gate; and the remaining five companies were kept for the protection of the batteries.

After this success, the siege of the city of Nagpore began. The troops defending this place, made up of about 5,000 Arabs and Hindoostanees, demanded unreasonable terms; when these demands were not met, they decided to put up a fierce defense. On December 23rd, a breach was made at the Jumma Durwazza gate, and an assault on the city was planned. One company of the Royal Scots, led by Lieutenant Bell, along with five companies of native infantry and a group of sappers and miners, were assigned to this task; two other companies of the Royal Scots, under Captain H. C. Cowell, were set to attack the city at a different gate; and the remaining five companies were kept to guard the batteries.

At half-past eight o'clock on the morning of the 24th of December the signal was given, when the storming party, rushing from the trenches, gained the breach, but were instantly assailed by a heavy fire of matchlocks from the adjoining buildings; at the same time the British troops were unable to injure their numerous antagonists, either by the fire of musketry or coming to close quarters. The Arabs, thus sheltered behind walls, each marked with fatal aim, and with impunity, his destined victim;[Pg 220] and their fire under these circumstances is destructive at distances beyond that where European musketry is considered effective. Lieutenant Bell, of the Royal Scots, a most promising officer, who had served with the 3rd battalion during a great part of the war in Spain, was killed while gallantly leading his men to the attack; and the breach being found untenable, the troops were ordered to withdraw. The other storming parties succeeded in gaining the desired points; yet their positions were also untenable, and they were ordered to retire.

At 8:30 AM on December 24th, the signal was given, and the storming party, charging from the trenches, took the breach but was immediately met with heavy gunfire from the nearby buildings. At the same time, the British troops couldn't do any damage to their many enemies, either by gunfire or in close combat. The Arabs, sheltered behind the walls, accurately targeted their intended victims, and under these conditions, their fire was deadly at distances where European firearms were considered effective. Lieutenant Bell of the Royal Scots, a promising officer who had served with the 3rd battalion for much of the war in Spain, was killed while bravely leading his men in the attack. When the breach was deemed untenable, the troops were ordered to pull back. Other storming parties managed to capture their objectives, but their positions were also untenable, and they were instructed to retreat.

On the following day the Arabs renewed their offer to surrender; and their terms being acceded to, they marched out of the city on the 1st of January, 1818, and were allowed to go where they pleased, with the exception of proceeding to Asseerghur. The loss of the Royal Scots in the attack on Nagpore was 1 lieutenant (Bell) and 10 rank and file killed, with 2 serjeants and 49 rank and file wounded.

On the next day, the Arabs repeated their offer to surrender; and since their terms were accepted, they left the city on January 1, 1818, and were free to go wherever they wanted, except for heading to Asseerghur. The loss of the Royal Scots in the attack on Nagpore was 1 lieutenant (Bell) and 10 soldiers killed, along with 2 sergeants and 49 soldiers wounded.

Brigadier-General Doveton, in his despatch to the Commander-in-Chief in India, stated—"During the operation in the field of the 2nd division of the army of the Deccan under my command, the conduct of the 2nd battalion of His Majesty's Royal Scots, under the immediate command of Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, has been invariably such as to entitle that valuable corps to my highest approbation and applause; and more particularly in the action with the enemy's army at this place on the 16th ultimo, their gallantry, steadiness, and good conduct were most exemplary."

Brigadier-General Doveton, in his report to the Commander-in-Chief in India, said—"During the operation in the field of the 2nd division of the army of the Deccan under my command, the performance of the 2nd battalion of His Majesty's Royal Scots, under the direct command of Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, has consistently been deserving of my highest praise and admiration; especially during the battle with the enemy's army at this location on the 16th of last month, their bravery, composure, and exemplary conduct were remarkable."

Thus, whether Europe, Asia, Africa, or America be the scene of conflict, the conduct of the Royal Scots appears to have been uniformly the same; and the gallantry displayed by the 2nd battalion on this occasion was rewarded by the royal permission, dated the 29th[Pg 221] of March, 1823, to bear the word "Nagpore" on its colours.

Thus, whether the conflict takes place in Europe, Asia, Africa, or America, the behavior of the Scots Guards seems to have been consistently the same; and the bravery shown by the 2nd battalion on this occasion was recognized with royal permission, dated March 29th[Pg 221] in 1823, to carry the word "Nagpur" on its colors.

In the meantime the two flank companies, commanded by Captain Hulme, had been engaged in several movements with the 1st division of the army of the Deccan, and passed the Nerbuddah in flat-bottomed boats on the 30th of November. On the 8th of December the division arrived at Peepleea, and after four marches encamped in the vicinity of Oojain, a short distance from Maheidpoor, where the army of Mulhar Rao Holkur, one of the coalesced Mahratta powers against the British interests in India, was assembled. After various fruitless negociations, the division advanced against the enemy on the morning of the 22nd of December; and as the troops were crossing the ford of the Seeprah river they were exposed to a powerful and concentrated cannonade. About half a mile beyond the river stood the army of Holkur; and after passing the stream Brigadier-General Sir John Malcolm advanced with two brigades of infantry to attack the enemy's left and a ruined village situated on an eminence near the centre. The companies of the Royal Scots formed part of this force; and in the action which followed they evinced their native valour in a signal way. The enemy's left was brought forward in anticipation of the attack, and a destructive fire of grape shot was opened on the British; yet, encouraged by the example of Sir John Malcolm and Lieut.-Colonel M'Gregor Murray,[131] the Royal Scots rushed forward in the face of this tremendous fire; the enemy's infantry were driven from their position, and the village and batteries were carried at the point of the bayonet; [Pg 222]the enemy's artillerymen were resolute, and stood their ground until they were bayoneted. While the Royal Scots were victorious at their point of attack, the enemy's right was overpowered; his centre gave way on the appearance of a brigade ascending from the river; and his troops, occupying a position where his camp stood, also fled on the advance of a British force to attack them. Thus the army of Mulhar Rao Holkur was routed; and in a general order, dated the 23rd of December, the Commander-in-Chief of the army of the Deccan observed—"The undaunted heroism displayed by the flank companies of the Royal Scots in storming and carrying, at the point of the bayonet, the enemy's guns on the right of Lieut.-Colonel Scot's brigade, was worthy of the high name and reputation of that regiment. Lieutenant M'Leod fell gloriously in the charge, and the conduct of Captain Hulme, Captain M'Gregor, and of every officer and man belonging to it entitles them to his Excellency's most favourable report and warmest commendation."

In the meantime, the two flank companies, led by Captain Hulme, had been involved in several maneuvers with the 1st division of the Deccan army and crossed the Nerbuddah River in flat-bottomed boats on November 30th. By December 8th, the division reached Peepleea, and after four marches, set up camp near Oojain, not far from Maheidpoor, where the army of Mulhar Rao Holkur, one of the united Mahratta forces opposing British interests in India, was gathered. After several unsuccessful negotiations, the division moved against the enemy on the morning of December 22nd. As the troops were crossing the ford of the Seeprah River, they came under a heavy and focused cannon fire. About half a mile beyond the river was Holkur's army; after crossing the stream, Brigadier-General Sir John Malcolm advanced with two infantry brigades to attack the enemy's left and a ruined village situated on a hill near the center. The companies of the Scottish Royals were part of this force, and in the ensuing battle, they showed their courageous spirit in a remarkable way. The enemy's left advanced in anticipation of the attack and unleashed a deadly barrage of grape shot on the British; however, motivated by the bravery of Sir John Malcolm and Lieutenant-Colonel M'Gregor Murray, the Scottish Royals charged forward despite the intense fire. The enemy's infantry was pushed back from their position, and the village and artillery positions were taken at the point of the bayonet; [Pg 222] the enemy's gunners were determined and held their ground until they were bayoneted. While the Royal Scots achieved victory at their point of attack, the enemy's right was overwhelmed; their center collapsed when a brigade appeared coming from the river, and their troops, who were in a position around their camp, also fled at the advance of a British force. Thus, Mulhar Rao Holkur's army was defeated. In a general order dated December 23rd, the Commander-in-Chief of the Deccan army stated: "The fearless heroism shown by the flank companies of the Royal Scots in storming and taking the enemy's guns on the right of Lieutenant-Colonel Scot's brigade, at the point of the bayonet, was worthy of the esteemed name and reputation of that regiment. Lieutenant M'Leod fell heroically in the charge, and the actions of Captain Hulme, Captain M'Gregor, and every officer and man in the regiment deserve my Excellency's highest praise and warmest commendation."

The loss of the Royal Scots on this occasion was Lieutenant Donald M'Leod, 1 serjeant, and 7 rank and file, killed; Lieutenants John M'Gregor and Charles Campbell, 4 serjeants, 1 drummer, and 27 rank and file, wounded. In commemoration of the valour evinced by these two companies the battalion obtained the royal permission to bear the word "Maheidpoor" on its colours.

The loss of the Royal Scots this time included Lieutenant Donald M'Leod, 1 sergeant, and 7 soldiers killed; Lieutenants John M'Gregor and Charles Campbell, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 27 soldiers wounded. To honor the bravery shown by these two companies, the battalion received royal permission to include the word "Maheidpoor" on its colors.

1818
2nd Batt.

Arrangements having been made for the pursuit of Holkur, the troops advanced on the 28th of December, and on the 30th formed a junction with part of the Bombay army, under the command of Major-General Sir William Keir Grant, at Taul. Advancing from thence on the following day, the troops encamped in the[Pg 223] beginning of January, 1818, at Mundesoor, and soon afterwards, Holkur's government having been brought to submission, the presence of the 1st division of the army of the Deccan being no longer necessary in this part of India, it marched southward. On the 22nd of January it crossed the Seeprah river, on the 24th it reached Oojain, where it halted until the 28th. On the 30th it was at Indoor; on the 13th of February it recrossed the Nerbuddah, and proceeding in the direction of the Taptee, encamped on the left bank of that river on the 27th, in the vicinity of Talnere, a town and fortress belonging to Holkur, formerly the capital of the sultans of the Adil Shahy dynasty, in the fifteenth century, which, it had been agreed, should be delivered up to the British government, but which, unexpectedly, opened a fire upon the advanced part of the division. A summons was sent to the Killedar, who commanded the garrison, warning him of the consequences of resistance; and, no answer being returned, a battery was brought to bear on the fort, which silenced the enemy's fire in a few hours, but not before several casualties had occurred from the well-directed fire of matchlocks from the walls. On a further examination of the fort, one of the outer gates was discovered to be in a ruinous state; and the flank companies of the Royal Scots and of the Madras European regiment, were placed under the orders of Major Gordon, of the Royal Scots, for the attack of the gate. The garrison offered to capitulate; and an unconditional surrender was demanded without delay; but, the evening being advanced, it was suspected the enemy would attempt to escape during the approaching darkness, and the storming party advanced up to the gate. A passage for single files between the walls and the frame of the outer gate was discovered,[Pg 224] and no opposition being offered, the storming party and pioneers entered: they subsequently passed the second gate, and at the third were met by the Killedar and some natives. Lieut.-Colonel Conway, the Adjutant General to the army, with Lieut.-Colonel M'Gregor Murray, had entered with the storming party, and they passed through the third and fourth gates; but at the fifth and last gate they were stopped, though the wicket was opened. A hurried conversation about terms of surrender now took place; and Colonel Murray, concluding that there was an urgent necessity for establishing such a footing as would secure eventual success should the enemy hold out, entered by the wicket with Major Gordon and three grenadiers of the Royal Scots, but refrained from drawing his sword, to show he had no intention of breaking off the parley. Five persons only had passed the wicket when the enemy fell upon them, and in a moment laid them all dead, excepting Colonel Murray, who fell towards the wicket covered with wounds. The enemy attempted to close the wicket, but were prevented by a grenadier, private Sweeny, of the Royal Scots, who thrust his musket into the aperture: Lieut.-Colonel M'Intosh and Captain M'Craith forced the wicket open, and it was held in this state while the captain was with one hand dragging Colonel Murray through, and with the other warding off blows with his sword. A fire was then poured in through the wicket, which cleared the gateway sufficiently for the grenadiers of the Royal Scots, under Captain M'Gregor, who formed the head of the storming party, to enter, and the fort was carried by assault, but at the expense of the captain's life. The garrison was put to the sword, and the Killedar was hanged on the same evening. The Royal Scots had Major Gordon, Captain P. M'Gre[Pg 225]gor, and 3 private men killed; Lieutenant John M'Gregor (brother to the captain),[132] and 3 rank and file, wounded. The conduct of the Royal Scots on this occasion was spoken of, in general orders, in terms of commendation; and the intrepidity and courage of Major Gordon and Captain M'Gregor were especially noticed.

Arrangements were made to go after Holkur, and the troops moved out on December 28th. By the 30th, they joined part of the Bombay army, led by Major-General Sir William Keir Grant, at Taul. The next day, the troops set up camp at Mundesoor at the beginning of January 1818. Soon after, since Holkur's government had surrendered, the 1st division of the army of the Deccan was no longer needed in this part of India and marched south. On January 22nd, they crossed the Seeprah River, reaching Oojain on the 24th, where they stayed until the 28th. They were in Indoor on the 30th, and on February 13th, they recrossed the Nerbuddah, heading towards the Taptee, and camped on its left bank near Talnere, a town and fortress belonging to Holkur and once the capital of the Adil Shahy dynasty in the fifteenth century. It was agreed that Talnere would be handed over to the British government, but unexpectedly, it opened fire on the forward part of the division. A warning was sent to the Killedar in charge of the garrison, cautioning him about the consequences of resisting; however, with no response, a battery was set up against the fort, silencing the enemy's fire in a few hours, though not before there were several casualties from their accurate matchlock fire. Upon further examination, one of the outer gates was found to be badly damaged, so Major Gordon from the Royal Scots was given command of the flank companies of the Royal Scots and the Madras European regiment to attack the gate. The garrison offered to surrender, and an unconditional surrender was demanded immediately. However, as it was getting late, it was suspected that the enemy might try to escape in the darkness, so the storming party advanced to the gate. They found a narrow passage between the walls and the gate frame and faced no opposition as they entered. They made their way past the second gate and at the third, encountered the Killedar and some locals. Lieutenant Colonel Conway, the Adjutant General, and Lieutenant Colonel M'Gregor Murray entered with the storming party and pushed through the third and fourth gates, but they were stopped at the fifth and final gate, though the wicket was opened. A rushed conversation about the terms of surrender happened, and Colonel Murray, realizing it was crucial to establish a foothold to ensure success if the enemy held out, entered through the wicket with Major Gordon and three grenadiers from the Royal Scots, keeping his sword sheathed to indicate he had no intention of breaking off the discussion. Only five people made it through the wicket when the enemy attacked, killing everyone except Colonel Murray, who fell, wounded, near the wicket. The enemy tried to close the wicket, but Private Sweeny, a grenadier from the Royal Scots, stopped them by jamming his musket into the opening. Lieut.-Colonel M'Intosh and Captain M'Craith forced the wicket open, keeping it held while the captain used one hand to pull Colonel Murray through and the other to defend with his sword. A volley was fired through the wicket, which cleared the way enough for the Royal Scots grenadiers, led by Captain M'Gregor, who led the storming party, to rush in, successfully taking the fort but at the cost of the captain's life. The garrison was slaughtered, and the Killedar was hanged that evening. The Royal Scots lost Major Gordon, Captain P. M'Gregor, and three privates, while Lieutenant John M'Gregor (the captain's brother) and three others were wounded. The actions of the Royal Scots during this event were praised in general orders; Major Gordon's and Captain M'Gregor's bravery and courage were especially highlighted.

In the meantime, the 2nd division of the army of the Deccan, with which the eight battalion companies of the Royal Scots were serving, had been withdrawn from Nagpore, and proceeded (22nd January) towards Ellichpoor. In the early part of February, detachments from the division captured the two strong hill-forts of Gawelghur and Narnullah. The division was afterwards encamped at Ootran; in March it proceeded to Copergaum, and on the 17th of that month encamped on the left bank of that noble river the Godavery, near Fooltaumba; at the same time the 1st division was encamped on the opposite bank of the river. Here the 2nd division resumed its former designation of the Hyderabad division. Two flank and three battalion companies of the Royal Scots were directed to proceed to Hyderabad; and the remaining five companies continued in the field with the force under Brigadier-General Doveton. These companies were commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, and on his appointment to the command of a brigade, by Captain Joseph Wetherall,[133] the next officer in seniority.

In the meantime, the 2nd division of the Deccan army, which included the eight battalion companies of the Scottish Royals, was pulled back from Nagpore and moved towards Ellichpoor on January 22nd. In early February, units from the division took control of the two strong hill-forts of Gawelghur and Narnullah. The division then set up camp at Ootran; in March, it moved to Copergaum, and on the 17th of that month, it camped on the left bank of the impressive Godavery River, near Fooltaumba, while the 1st division was stationed on the opposite bank. Here, the 2nd division resumed its earlier name, the Hyderabad division. Two flank and three battalion companies of the Scottish Royals were ordered to go to Hyderabad, while the remaining five companies stayed in the field alongside Brigadier-General Doveton's force. These companies were led by Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, and following his promotion to command a brigade, by Captain Joseph Wetherall,[133] the next officer in rank.

The division was engaged in operations against Peishwah Bajee Rao (one of the Mahratta confederacy), who, with an army of cavalry said to amount to 20,000 men, studiously avoided a conflict with the British field force, and sought to accomplish his object by sudden marches and surprises. Information having been received of an intended attack of this chief on the cantonments of Jaulnah, the Hyderabad division, with which were three companies of the Royal Scots, commanded by Captain Wetherall (the other two companies remaining at Fooltaumba), proceeded seventy-two miles in two forced marches, and before the remaining thirty miles were accomplished, the Peishwah had proceeded in another direction. After a short halt, the division continued the pursuit of the flying enemy, encountering many difficulties while traversing parts of the country which had never before witnessed the presence of a British army, and using the most indefatigable exertions, it frequently occurring that the troops occupied the ground which Bajee Rao had left on the preceding day. After a circuitous route, having performed forty-one marches in forty days, at the hottest period of the year, during which time the division had only two halts, the troops returned for supplies to Jaulnah, where they encamped on the 11th of May. In this difficult service the European soldiers had not evinced any want of physical power; they had performed their marches cheerfully, and their only com[Pg 227]plaint was not being able to overtake the flying enemy. After a halt of two days, the division again resumed the chase of its flying foe, and continued the pursuit until the Peishwah surrendered himself to the British government, when it returned to Jaulnah.

The division was involved in operations against Peishwah Bajee Rao (one of the Mahratta confederacy), who, with a cavalry army said to consist of 20,000 men, deliberately avoided a confrontation with the British field force and aimed to achieve his goals through quick movements and surprises. After receiving word of an impending attack by this chief on the cantonments of Jaulnah, the Hyderabad division, accompanied by three companies of the Scots Guards, led by Captain Wetherall (with the other two companies staying at Fooltaumba), moved seventy-two miles in two forced marches. However, before they could cover the last thirty miles, the Peishwah had already moved in a different direction. After a brief stop, the division resumed the pursuit of the retreating enemy, facing numerous challenges while crossing parts of the country that had never before seen a British army. The troops worked tirelessly, often reaching the areas Bajee Rao had vacated just the day before. After taking a winding route, having completed forty-one marches in forty days during the hottest time of the year, and with only two stops, the troops returned to Jaulnah for supplies and set up camp on May 11th. Throughout this demanding mission, the European soldiers showed no lack of physical strength; they completed their marches with good spirits, and their only complaint was their inability to catch up with the fleeing enemy. After a two-day pause, the division once again took up the chase of its elusive foe and continued until the Peishwah surrendered to the British government, at which point they returned to Jaulnah.

Meanwhile the two companies of the Royal Scots left at Fooltaumba, under the command of Lieutenant Bland, had marched with a body of troops, under Lieut.-Colonel M'Dowall, of the East India Company's service, into the Candeish country, and had captured the fort of Unkye, situated on the summit of the Candeish Ghats, also the forts of Rajdeir and Inderye, in which service the two companies had a few private men wounded. They were next engaged in the reduction of the strong hill-fort of Trimbuck, situated near the source of the river Godavery, which surrendered on the 25th of April; their loss on this occasion was 1 serjeant, 1 drummer, and 8 private men, wounded. The conduct of the Royal Scots in this service was spoken of in terms of commendation in detachment orders. The capture of Trimbuck was followed by the surrender of seventeen other forts.

Meanwhile, the two companies of the Royal Scots stationed at Fooltaumba, under the command of Lieutenant Bland, marched with a group of troops led by Lieut.-Colonel M'Dowall from the East India Company into the Candeish region, and successfully captured the fort of Unkye, located on top of the Candeish Ghats, as well as the forts of Rajdeir and Inderye, during which a few private soldiers from the two companies were wounded. They were then involved in the assault on the strong hill-fort of Trimbuck, located near the source of the Godavery River, which surrendered on April 25th; their casualties during this event included 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 8 private soldiers wounded. The actions of the Royal Scots in this campaign were praised in the detachment orders. After the capture of Trimbuck, seventeen other forts surrendered.

After this service the detachment proceeded to the strong fort of Malleygaum, situated on the river Moassum, and defended by a party of the Arabs, who surrendered to Brigadier-General Doveton at Nagpore. This place was defended by two lines of works, with very high walls, the inner one of superior masonry and surrounded by a ditch 25 feet deep and 16 feet wide. On the 18th of May a sortie of the garrison was repulsed; and on the 19th two batteries opened their fire. A breach having been effected, an attempt was made to carry the fort by storm: 2 officers and 50 rank and file of the Royal Scots, commanded by Lieutenant Bland,[Pg 228] formed part of the principal storming party against the breach, and Lieutenant Orrock and 25 rank and file part of a column destined to make an attack on another point; but success was found impracticable, and the storming party was withdrawn. Another point of attack was afterwards selected, and new batteries raised. Two of the enemy's magazines having been blown up, the garrison surrendered, and the British flag was hoisted on the walls of Malleygaum, on the morning of the 13th of June. The Royal Scots lost in this siege 5 rank and file killed; Ensign Thomas, 1 serjeant, 1 drummer, and 11 rank and file, wounded.

After this service, the detachment moved on to the strong fort of Malleygaum, located on the river Moassum and defended by a group of Arabs who surrendered to Brigadier-General Doveton at Nagpore. This fort was protected by two lines of defenses, featuring very high walls, with the inner wall made of superior masonry and surrounded by a ditch 25 feet deep and 16 feet wide. On May 18th, a sortie by the garrison was repulsed, and on the 19th, two batteries began firing. After a breach was made, an attempt was launched to capture the fort by storm: 2 officers and 50 soldiers from the Scottish Royals, led by Lieutenant Bland,[Pg 228] were part of the main assault team at the breach, while Lieutenant Orrock and 25 soldiers were assigned to attack another point. However, achieving success proved impossible, and the storming party was pulled back. Another attack point was later chosen, and new batteries were constructed. After two of the enemy's ammunition depots were destroyed, the garrison surrendered, and the British flag was raised on the walls of Malleygaum on the morning of June 13th. The Royal Scots lost 5 soldiers killed during the siege; Ensign Thomas, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 11 soldiers were wounded.

1819

The whole of the hill-forts in the Candeish being reduced, the two companies of the Royal Scots proceeded to Jaulnah, and joined the other three companies of the battalion, with the Hyderabad division at that place. Here the troops expected to take up their monsoon quarters; but, when all who were obliged to live under canvass were busily engaged in making arrangements to mitigate the severity of the approaching rains, the division was ordered to proceed with all possible expedition to Nagpore. Quitting Jaulnah on the 7th of August, the troops commenced the march, and the dreaded rains immediately set in; the roads became almost impassable; the baggage was unable to keep up with the troops, and the tents were consequently in the rear, so that the men were frequently exposed for twenty-four hours to incessant rain; no shelter could be procured in the villages, and every comfort was wanting. Exposed to these calamities, the troops arrived at Ellichpoor on the 3rd of September in such a state as to be totally unfit to proceed any further. Here they halted until the 21st of December, when they were again put in motion,[Pg 229] and halted at Walkeira on the 30th, where the five companies of the Royal Scots were, in consequence of their long service in the field, relieved by a division of His Majesty's 30th regiment from Hyderabad. The five companies then returned to Jaulnah, expecting to continue their march to the Deccan, but were ordered to proceed to Boorhaunpoor in charge of a battering train which lay at Jaulnah. On the 1st of March, 1819, they rejoined the Hyderabad division, encamped near the city of Boorhaunpoor, and marched to engage in the siege of the celebrated fortress of Asseerghur, which, on account of its strength, was termed "the Gibraltar of the East." This fortress is situated on a detached hill, not commanded by any other in its neighbourhood. It consists of an upper and lower fort; the upper one, of an irregular form, about 1100 yards from east to west, and about 600 from north to south; it crowns the top of the hill, which is about 750 feet in height; and all round it, with the exception of one place which is strongly fortified, there is a perpendicular precipice from 80 to 120 feet, surmounted with a low wall full of loop-holes. Below this are two lines of works, the outer one forming the lower fort, which rises directly above the pettah, and the entrance to which is protected by strong gateways and flanking works; and immense labour and great skill had been employed in rendering this naturally strong post almost impregnable. Such was the formidable fortress against which the five companies of the Royal Scots were about to be employed.

The entire hill-fort system in Candeish was dismantled, and the two companies of the Scottish Royals moved on to Jaulnah, joining the other three companies of the battalion and the Hyderabad division there. The troops expected to settle in for the monsoon season, but just as those living in tents were busy preparing for the heavy rains ahead, the division was ordered to move quickly to Nagpore. Leaving Jaulnah on August 7th, the troops began their march, and the dreaded rains came right away; the roads became nearly impossible to travel. The baggage couldn't keep up with the troops, and the tents lagged behind, leaving the men often exposed to nonstop rain for twenty-four hours. There was no shelter available in the villages, and they lacked basic comforts. Enduring these challenges, the troops reached Ellichpoor on September 3rd in such poor condition that they were unfit to move forward. They remained there until December 21st when they set off again,[Pg 229] and reached Walkeira on the 30th. The five companies of the Scottish Royals, having served long in the field, were relieved by a division of His Majesty's 30th regiment from Hyderabad. The five companies then returned to Jaulnah, hoping to continue their march to the Deccan, but were instead ordered to head to Boorhaunpoor with a battering train stationed at Jaulnah. On March 1, 1819, they rejoined the Hyderabad division, set up camp near Boorhaunpoor, and prepared to participate in the siege of the renowned fortress of Asseerghur, which was known as "the Gibraltar of the East" due to its strong defenses. This fortress sits atop a detached hill that isn't overshadowed by any other nearby hills. It features both an upper and a lower fort; the upper fort is irregularly shaped, about 1100 yards long from east to west and about 600 yards wide from north to south. It sits at the summit of the hill, which is about 750 feet high, and is surrounded on all sides, except for one heavily fortified spot, by a steep cliff that rises 80 to 120 feet, topped with a low wall full of loopholes. Below this are two sets of defenses, with the outer structure forming the lower fort, which rises directly above the pettah, protected by strong gateways and flanking structures. Significant effort and skill have been dedicated to making this naturally strong position nearly impregnable. This was the daunting fortress the five companies of the Royal Scots were preparing to tackle.

The Hyderabad division was encamped at Neembolah, about seven miles from this celebrated fortress, belonging to his Highness Doulat Rao Scindia, and, negotiations having failed, about twelve o'clock on the night of the 17th of March, five companies of the Royal[Pg 230] Scots,[134] commanded by Captain J. Wetherall, with the flank companies of the 30th, 67th, and Madras European regiments, five companies of native infantry, and a detachment of sappers and miners, the whole commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, of the Royal Scots, and a reserve, commanded by Major Dalrymple, of the 30th, assembled at the camp for the attack of the pettah of Asseer; another party was also directed to co-operate in this service from Sir J. Malcolm's division.

The Hyderabad division was set up at Neembolah, about seven miles from the famous fortress owned by His Highness Doulat Rao Scindia. After negotiations broke down, around midnight on March 17th, five companies of the Royal Scots,[134] led by Captain J. Wetherall, along with the flank companies of the 30th, 67th, and Madras European regiments, five companies of native infantry, and a team of sappers and miners, all under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Fraser of the Royal Scots, and a reserve led by Major Dalrymple of the 30th, gathered at the camp to attack the pettah of Asseer. Another group was also sent from Sir J. Malcolm's division to assist in this operation.

Between one and two o'clock the column commenced its march; advancing up the bed of a deep nullah, or small river, nearly dry at the time, the assaulting party arrived unobserved within 500 yards of the pettah, then rushed upon the gate with the greatest ardour and steadiness, the five companies of the Royal Scots leading the way. The enemy was surprised, and, after discharging a few rounds of grape, retired without making further opposition. The head of the attacking column forced the gate, and, proceeding up the main street, encountered an advanced piquet of the enemy, which retired to the lower fort, firing occasionally at the head of the column. Major Charles M'Leod, of the East India Company's service, Deputy Quartermaster-General, acted as guide on the occasion, and by his direction the leading files of the Royal Scots pursued the enemy close under the walls of the fortress, from whence an incessant fire of artillery and matchlocks was kept up, and a few ill-directed rockets were also discharged. The[Pg 231] leading sections of the Royal Scots, which had pursued the enemy up the hill, were joined by one or two files of the 30th and 67th regiments, the whole amounting to about 25 or 30 men; and as soon as the enemy saw the small force before which they had so precipitately fled, they immediately rallied, and came shouting down the hill with augmented numbers to attack this small party, but were repulsed by a spirited charge with the bayonet, which, with a few rounds of musketry, obliged them to retreat within the works, some of which were within 50 or 60 yards of this handful of men, leaving their chief, who was shot by a soldier of the Royal Scots, and several men, on the ground. Major M'Leod, being wounded, proceeded to the rear; and the enemy having established a cross fire from the walls of the lower fort and from two cavaliers, Captain Wetherall ordered the advanced party to retire a short distance to a post established by Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, where there was some cover for the men. The loss of the leading sections in this affair was 1 private soldier killed; Major M'Leod, Lieutenant Bland, and 11 rank and file, wounded. The remainder of the column did not sustain any loss, the men being protected from the enemy's fire by the houses in which they had established themselves.[135]

Between one and two o'clock, the column began its march. Moving up the channel of a nearly dry deep nullah, the attacking party reached within 500 yards of the pettah without being noticed and then rushed the gate with great enthusiasm and steadiness, led by the five companies of the Royal Scots. The enemy was taken by surprise and, after firing a few rounds of grape shot, retreated without further resistance. The front of the attacking column broke through the gate and, as they advanced up the main street, they encountered an advanced picket of the enemy, which fell back to the lower fort while firing sporadically at the front of the column. Major Charles M'Leod from the East India Company's service, Deputy Quartermaster-General, acted as the guide, and at his direction, the leading files of the Scottish Royals closely followed the enemy under the fortress walls, where there was a constant barrage of artillery and matchlock fire, along with a few misfired rockets. The[Pg 231] leading sections of the Royal Scots, which had chased the enemy up the hill, were joined by a couple of files from the 30th and 67th regiments, totaling about 25 or 30 men. As soon as the enemy noticed the small force that had forced them to flee so quickly, they rallied and charged down the hill, shouting and with greater numbers to attack this small group. However, they were pushed back by a bold bayonet charge and a few rounds of musket fire, which forced them to retreat behind their defenses, some of which were only 50 or 60 yards away from this small group, leaving their leader, who was shot by a soldier of the Royal Scots, and several men dead on the ground. Major M'Leod, having been wounded, withdrew to the rear. With the enemy establishing a crossfire from the walls of the lower fort and two outposts, Captain Wetherall ordered the advanced party to fall back a bit to a position set up by Lieutenant Colonel Fraser, where there was some cover for the troops. The loss for the leading sections in this engagement was 1 private soldier killed; Major M'Leod, Lieutenant Bland, and 11 others wounded. The rest of the column didn't suffer any losses, as the men were shielded from enemy fire by the buildings they had taken cover in.[135]

The assaulting party maintained its post until night, when it was relieved by fresh troops, and the five companies of the Royal Scots returned to their tents, which had been left standing at Neembolah; but Lieut.-Colonel Fraser remained in command of the troops at the pettah. At day-break on the 19th a heavy gun battery opened against the fort. At dusk in the evening a party of the enemy issued from the lower fort, crept unperceived down a deep ravine to the rear of the pettah, and gained the main street, where they encountered the British troops, and were repulsed and forced to abandon their enterprise. Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, of the Royal Scots, while in the act of gallantly encouraging the soldiers, and directing them to withhold their fire and give the enemy the bayonet, was shot in the head and fell dead on the spot: his body was afterwards conveyed to the camp at Neembolah and interred with military honours.[136]

The attacking group held their position until nightfall, when fresh troops took over, and the five companies of the Royal Scots returned to their tents, which had been left standing at Neembolah. However, Lieut.-Colonel Fraser stayed in charge of the troops at the pettah. At dawn on the 19th, a heavy gun battery fired upon the fort. In the evening, a group of the enemy came out from the lower fort, crept unnoticed down a deep ravine to the rear of the pettah, and reached the main street, where they confronted the British troops but were pushed back and forced to abandon their mission. Lieut.-Colonel Fraser of the Royal Scots, while bravely encouraging the soldiers and telling them to hold their fire and use bayonets instead, was shot in the head and fell dead instantly. His body was later taken to the camp at Neembolah and buried with military honors.[136]

On the 21st of March the five companies of the Royal Scots took their turn of duty in the pettah, where they arrived a little before day-break. As soon as it was light a heavy gun battery opened on the forts with great effect, but it had only fired about a dozen rounds when, from some accident which could not be explained, the magazine in the rear of it, containing 130 barrels of gunpowder, exploded, killing a conductor[Pg 233] of ordnance, a native officer, and 34 non-commissioned officers and rank and file, and wounding another native officer and 65 non-commissioned officers and rank and file. Such was the violence of the explosion that about six inches of the top of a bayonet was blown nearly six hundred yards from the battery. From this period until the 29th new batteries of heavy guns and mortars were erected, and, a breach having been effected in the wall of the lower fort, the enemy abandoned it and retired to the upper one: the lower fort was taken possession of on the morning of the 30th by part of Sir John Malcolm's division.

On March 21st, the five companies of the Royal Scots started their duty in the pettah, arriving just before dawn. As soon as it was light, a heavy gun battery began firing on the forts with great impact. However, after only about a dozen rounds, the magazine behind it, which held 130 barrels of gunpowder, unexpectedly exploded for reasons that couldn't be explained. This tragic incident killed an ordnance conductor, a native officer, and 34 non-commissioned officers and soldiers, while injuring another native officer and 65 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. The force of the explosion was so severe that about six inches of a bayonet was blown nearly six hundred yards from the battery. From that moment until the 29th, new batteries of heavy guns and mortars were set up, and after a breach was made in the wall of the lower fort, the enemy abandoned it and retreated to the upper fort. The lower fort was taken over on the morning of the 30th by part of Sir John Malcolm's division.

The Royal Scots, with the remainder of the Hyderabad division, had in the meantime removed from their ground at Neembolah and occupied a position three miles north-east of the fortress. During the progress of constructing the new batteries on elevated and commanding situations, the dragging of ordnance into many of them was performed by the European soldiers, who literally worked like horses; and during the whole of the time they were annoyed by a constant fire of matchlocks from the walls of the upper fort, but which was too distant to prevent the execution of this herculean labour, which was performed with that ardour and cheerfulness so characteristic of British soldiers, when necessity demands any extraordinary exertions from them.

The Royal Scots, along with the rest of the Hyderabad division, had moved from their position at Neembolah and taken up a spot three miles northeast of the fortress. While building the new batteries on high and strategic locations, the European soldiers dragged the artillery into many of them, working incredibly hard. Throughout the process, they faced a constant barrage of gunfire from the walls of the upper fort, but it was too far away to stop them from completing this massive task, which they undertook with the enthusiasm and spirit typical of British soldiers when faced with extraordinary challenges.

On the 31st of March part of the Bengal army, consisting of 2,200 native troops, with 22 pieces of heavy ordnance, commanded by Brigadier-General Watson, joined the besieging force; and these guns were soon placed in battery, and opened on the fort. The storm of war now raged round Asseerghur with awful fury; the shot and shells from the numerous British batteries flew in showers, a dozen shells sometimes exploding[Pg 234] within the area of the upper fort at the same moment, and a breach was soon effected in the outer retaining wall at the only assailable part of the fort; at the same time two batteries of 18 and 24-pounders were directed against the inner wall. This unremitting fire was continued until the 6th of April, when the garrison, apprehending the consequences of having to sustain an attack on the works by storm, forced the Killedar to sue for terms, namely, "liberty to preserve their arms and to depart with their personal property." These conditions being refused, hostilities recommenced; the Killedar, however, accepted the terms offered on the 8th, and agreed on his part to surrender the fort on the morning of the 9th, and the firing ceased; but, as he said he could not answer for the garrison, the control of which he had lost, preparations were made for renewing operations in case of refusal. The garrison, however, submitted; a British guard took possession of the gates at the appointed hour; and a union flag was sent, with an escort of 100 Europeans and the like number of native infantry, to the upper fort, and hoisted under a royal salute from all the batteries. The garrison, amounting to 1200 men, marched out at noon and grounded their arms. Their loss was inconsiderable, from having such good cover from the fire of the British batteries, being only 43 killed, and 95 wounded; and this was chiefly occasioned by the bursting of shells. The loss of the besieging army was 11 European and 4 native officers, and 95 European and 213 native soldiers killed and wounded, including the loss at the explosion of the magazine on the 21st of March. Of this number the Royal Scots had only 7 rank and file killed and wounded in addition to the loss on the 18th of March. The force employed against Asseerghur amounted to[Pg 235] about 20,000 men; the ordnance of all calibre to 61 guns and 40 mortars and howitzers: the enemy had 119 guns and mortars mounted on the works, and some of the guns were of immense calibre—one a 384-pounder.[137]

On March 31st, part of the Bengal army, made up of 2,200 native troops and 22 pieces of heavy artillery, led by Brigadier-General Watson, joined the besieging force. These cannons were quickly set up and began firing on the fort. The battle surrounding Asseerghur intensified dramatically; shots and shells from the multiple British batteries rained down, with a dozen shells sometimes exploding within the upper fort simultaneously. A breach was soon made in the outer retaining wall at the only vulnerable point of the fort, while two batteries of 18 and 24-pounders targeted the inner wall. This relentless bombardment continued until April 6th, when the garrison, fearing the consequences of enduring a storm assault, pressured the Killedar to negotiate terms—specifically, “the right to keep their arms and leave with their personal belongings.” When these terms were refused, fighting resumed; however, on April 8th, the Killedar accepted the new terms and agreed to surrender the fort the next morning, prompting a ceasefire. He stated that he could not guarantee the compliance of the garrison, which he could no longer control, so preparations were made to resume operations in case they refused. The garrison ultimately surrendered, with a British guard taking control of the gates at the scheduled time. A union flag was sent, accompanied by an escort of 100 Europeans and 100 native infantry, to the upper fort and was raised with a royal salute from all the batteries. The garrison, consisting of 1,200 men, marched out at noon and laid down their arms. Their losses were minimal due to the effective cover provided by the British batteries, reporting only 43 killed and 95 wounded, primarily from shell bursts. The besieging army suffered 11 European and 4 native officers, along with 95 European and 213 native soldiers killed and wounded, including casualties from the magazine explosion on March 21st. Of these, the Royal Scots had just 7 soldiers killed and wounded, in addition to losses on March 18th. The force engaged at Asseerghur totaled around 20,000 men, with artillery amounting to 61 guns and 40 mortars and howitzers. The enemy had 119 guns and mortars deployed on the fortifications, including some of significant caliber—one being a massive 384-pounder.[137]

In a general order, dated Madras, 28th April, 1819, the conduct of the five companies of the regiment was spoken of in the following terms:—

In a general order, dated Madras, April 28, 1819, the performance of the five companies of the regiment was described in the following terms:—

"The conduct of the detachment of His Majesty's Royal Scots under the command of Captain Wetherall, and of His Majesty's 30th Foot, under Major Dalrymple, during the siege of Asseer, has been most exemplary, and such as to reflect the most distinguished credit on their several commanding officers, as well as on the whole of the officers and men composing those detachments."

"The actions of the unit of His Majesty's Royal Scots led by Captain Wetherall, and of His Majesty's 30th Foot under Major Dalrymple, during the siege of Asseer have been outstanding and have brought great credit to their respective commanding officers, as well as to all the officers and soldiers in those units."

After the capture of this fortress the services of the five companies of the Royal Scots being no longer required with the Hyderabad division, on the morning of the 11th of April they commenced their march for the Deccan, for the purpose of joining the head-quarters and the other five companies, which had quitted Hyderabad in December, 1818, and had proceeded to Wallajahbad, forty-seven miles from Madras: and on the 24th of July the several companies of the battalion were united at that station.

After the capture of this fortress, the five companies of the Scottish Royal Army were no longer needed with the Hyderabad division. So, on the morning of April 11th, they started their march to the Deccan to join the headquarters and the other five companies that had left Hyderabad in December 1818 and had gone to Wallajahbad, which is forty-seven miles from Madras. By July 24th, the different companies of the battalion were reunited at that station.

The battalion remained at Wallajahbad until the 21st of December, when it marched for Trichinopoly, where it arrived on the 11th of January, 1820.

The battalion stayed at Wallajahbad until December 21st, when it marched to Trichinopoly, arriving on January 11th, 1820.

1820
Regiment.

On the 23rd of January, 1820, the much-lamented event, the decease of His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent, occurred, which occasioned great grief to the corps, His Royal Highness having always evinced a[Pg 236] constancy of attention to, and interest in, the welfare and credit of the regiment, which endeared his name in the grateful remembrance of the officers and men.

On January 23, 1820, the sadly mourned passing of His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent took place, causing great sorrow among the corps. His Royal Highness had always shown a[Pg 236] consistent commitment to and interest in the well-being and reputation of the regiment, which endeared his name in the grateful memories of the officers and men.

The Colonelcy of the regiment was conferred, on the 29th of January, on Lieut.-General George Marquis of Huntly, only surviving son of Alexander, fourth Duke of Gordon, from the 42nd Highlanders.

The Colonelcy of the regiment was granted, on January 29th, to Lieutenant General George Marquis of Huntly, the only surviving son of Alexander, the fourth Duke of Gordon, from the 42nd Highlanders.

1821

In August of the following year His Majesty King George IV. was pleased to approve of the regiment resuming its designation of the "First, or the Royal, Regiment of Foot," instead of the "First, or Royal Scots, Regiment of Foot."

In August of the next year, His Majesty King George IV approved the regiment's return to its title as the "First, or the Royal Regiment of Foot," instead of the "First or Royal Scots Regiment of Foot."

1824
2nd Batt.

The 2nd battalion remained stationary at Trichinopoly until June, 1824, when it marched to Madras, where it halted until September. In the meantime hostilities had commenced between the British and the Burmese empire; and in September the battalion embarked from Madras and sailed for Calcutta, where it arrived on the 10th of October. Towards the end of the year it marched to Barrackpore for the purpose of suppressing a mutiny amongst the Company's native troops at that place; and after the performance of this painful duty it returned to Calcutta.

The 2nd battalion stayed put in Trichinopoly until June 1824, when it marched to Madras, where it paused until September. In the meantime, fighting had started between the British and the Burmese empire; in September, the battalion boarded a ship in Madras and sailed to Calcutta, arriving on October 10th. By the end of the year, it marched to Barrackpore to help put down a mutiny among the Company’s native troops there; after completing this difficult task, it returned to Calcutta.

1825

In the middle of January, 1825, it received orders to proceed to Rangoon, a city and principal port of the Burmese empire, situated on the north bank of the river Irawaddy, thirty miles from the sea, to reinforce the troops under Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Campbell,[138] employed against the Burmese army. It accordingly embarked from Calcutta under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Armstrong,[139] on the 15th of that month; [Pg 237]and on its arrival at Rangoon, the enemy having been driven from his position in its vicinity, the flank companies advanced with the army upon Prome, a city situated about 150 miles up the river Irawaddy, while the battalion companies formed part of the reserve.

In mid-January 1825, it was ordered to head to Rangoon, the main city and port of the Burmese Empire, located on the north bank of the Irawaddy River, thirty miles from the sea, to support the troops led by Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Campbell,[138] who were fighting against the Burmese army. It set sail from Calcutta under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Armstrong,[139] on the 15th of that month; [Pg 237] and upon arriving in Rangoon, with the enemy pushed back from nearby positions, the flank companies advanced with the army toward Prome, a city about 150 miles up the Irawaddy River, while the battalion companies took part in the reserve.

The advance was commenced on the 12th of February; owing to the nature of the country and the want of sufficient means for transporting the necessary military stores, part of the force proceeded by land, and the remainder in boats up the river Irawaddy. The flank companies of the Royals, commanded by Captain Tenison, formed the advance-guard of the land column, which was commanded by Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell. Proceeding along a narrow and difficult path, tending obliquely toward the Irawaddy river, the column marched through the provinces of Lyng and Sarrawah; and on its arrival at Mophi, between two and three thousand Burmese, commanded by Maha Silwah, quitted an old pegaun fort, where they had evinced some determination to resist, and dispersed into a close jungle in the rear. From Mophi the column continued its progress, uninterrupted by the enemy, and forded the river Lyng at Thaboon on the 1st of March. The Carian inhabitants of the country through which the army marched viewed the expulsion of the Burmese with much satisfaction, and assisted the troops in making roads and in procuring supplies of rice and buffaloes. On the 2nd of March the division arrived at Sarrawah, on the Irawaddy, where its junction with the water column had been intended. This column had destroyed several of the enemy's stockades, and had continued its course up the river until it arrived within sight of Donabew, where a series of formidable stockades extending nearly a mile along the banks of[Pg 238] the Irawaddy, and protected by about 15,000 Burmese, presented a formidable opposition. Information was received of a gallant but unsuccessful attack having been made on this post by the water column; and Sir Archibald Campbell resolved to retrace his steps with the land column, and concentrate his force for the reduction of this formidable position. He accordingly crossed the Irawaddy at Sarrawah by means of canoes and rafts, which, owing to the insufficiency of the craft employed, was not effected in less than five days. After halting two days at Henzada, the column pursued its march along the right bank of the river, and arrived before Donabew on the 25th of March: on the 27th a communication was opened with the water column, under Brigadier-General Cotton, of the 47th regiment, and both columns co-operated in the reduction of the place. Batteries were constructed without delay, and during the progress of these operations the enemy made several spirited sorties: on one occasion seventeen elephants were sent out, each carrying a complement of men, supported by a body of infantry; but the result proved the inutility of employing such means against British troops. In the beginning of April the batteries opened their fire, and shortly afterwards, the Burmese commander, Maha Bandoola, having been killed by the bursting of a shell, the enemy deserted the place and retreated through the jungles in the direction of Lamina. The intrenchments were immediately taken possession of, and considerable stores of grain and ammunition, with a number of guns of various descriptions, fell into the hands of the British. The Royals at this place had only one private man wounded.

The advance began on February 12th. Due to the terrain and lack of sufficient means to transport necessary military supplies, part of the force moved by land while the rest used boats along the Irawaddy River. The flank companies of the Royalty, led by Captain Tenison, formed the advance guard of the land column, commanded by Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell. Following a narrow and challenging path that angled towards the Irawaddy river, the column marched through the provinces of Lyng and Sarrawah. Upon reaching Mophi, they found between two and three thousand Burmese led by Maha Silwah, who abandoned an old pegaun fort after showing some determination to resist and fled into the dense jungle behind them. From Mophi, the column continued onward without further disruption from the enemy and forded the Lyng River at Thaboon on March 1st. The local Carian people were pleased to see the Burmese expelled and assisted the troops in building roads and gathering supplies of rice and buffaloes. On March 2nd, the division reached Sarrawah on the Irawaddy, where the meeting with the water column was planned. This column had destroyed several enemy stockades and had progressed up the river until it came within sight of Donabew, which had a series of strong stockades stretching nearly a mile along the banks of[Pg 238] the Irawaddy, defended by about 15,000 Burmese, presenting a tough challenge. It was reported that a brave but unsuccessful attack on this position had been made by the water column. Sir Archibald Campbell decided to backtrack with the land column and concentrate his forces to take this strong position. He crossed the Irawaddy at Sarrawah using canoes and rafts, which took five days due to the inadequate boats available. After resting for two days at Henzada, the column continued its march along the river's right bank and arrived at Donabew on March 25th. On the 27th, they established communication with the water column under Brigadier-General Cotton of the 47th regiment, and both forces worked together to capture the site. Batteries were set up promptly, and during these operations, the enemy launched several spirited sorties: on one occasion, seventeen elephants were sent out, each carrying soldiers and supported by infantry, but the efforts proved ineffective against British troops. At the beginning of April, the batteries opened fire, and shortly thereafter, the Burmese commander, Maha Bandoola, was killed by a shell explosion, prompting the enemy to abandon the position and retreat through the jungles towards Lamina. The fortifications were quickly occupied, and a significant amount of grain, ammunition, and various types of guns were captured by the British. The Royalty at this location had only one soldier wounded.

After the capture of Donabew the troops resumed their march; and having crossed the Irawaddy on the[Pg 239] 7th of April, at Sarrawah, were joined at that place by the reserve from Rangoon, consisting of eight companies of the Royals, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Armstrong, a regiment of native infantry, and a supply of elephants; the whole under the orders of Brigadier-General M'Creagh. Thus reinforced the army pushed forward; the Burmese retreated; and the British troops arrived before Prome without the necessity of firing a shot: this city, though strongly fortified, was deserted, and in part burnt. Shortly afterwards the wet season set in, and during the heavy rains the army remained inactive; but no opportunity was omitted of entering upon pacific negociations with the Burmese government.

After capturing Donabew, the troops continued their march. They crossed the Irawaddy on the[Pg 239] 7th of April at Sarrawah and were joined there by the reserve from Rangoon, which included eight companies of the Royalty, led by Lieutenant Colonel Armstrong, a regiment of native infantry, and a supply of elephants, all under Brigadier General M'Creagh's orders. With these reinforcements, the army advanced, the Burmese retreated, and the British troops arrived at Prome without needing to fire a shot. This city, although well-fortified, was abandoned and partly burned. Soon after, the wet season began, and during the heavy rains, the army remained inactive, but they took every opportunity to pursue peaceful negotiations with the Burmese government.

Information having been received of the approach of the enemy with a considerable force towards the British position, a reconnoissance was made up the river in a steam-boat by fifty men of the Royal Regiment, under Brigadier-General Cotton; and on the 15th of August the enemy was discovered at Meeaday, on the left bank of the river, about forty miles from Prome, with a force of between 16,000 and 20,000 men, who appeared all armed with muskets: they had also a small force on the right bank of the river. The Burmese opened a battery of 16 guns upon the reconnoitring party, but the width of the river being upwards of three-quarters of a mile, their shot fell short. On the 16th the steam-boat returned to Prome.

Information was received about the enemy approaching with a significant force towards the British position. A reconnaissance was conducted up the river in a steamboat by fifty men of the Royalty Regiment, led by Brigadier-General Cotton. On August 15th, the enemy was spotted at Meeaday, on the left bank of the river, about forty miles from Prome, with a force of 16,000 to 20,000 men, all apparently armed with muskets. They also had a small force on the right bank of the river. The Burmese opened fire with a battery of 16 guns on the reconnaissance party, but the river was over three-quarters of a mile wide, so their shots fell short. On the 16th, the steamboat returned to Prome.

In the early part of September pacific overtures were made by the enemy, and an armistice was afterwards concluded, when the Royals were selected to preserve the line of demarcation between the two armies. Terms of peace were also proposed, namely,—"a large portion[Pg 240] of territory was to be ceded by the Burmese, and two crores of rupees paid as an indemnification for the expenses of the war." These conditions produced the utmost indignation at the court of Ava, and a determination to resist their invaders and prosecute the war with vigour. Hostilities recommenced on the 16th of November; and three bodies of British native infantry were soon afterwards repulsed in an attack upon the enemy's advanced position;—the Burmese being in greater force than was anticipated, and the troops sent against them insufficient to contend against so considerable a superiority of numbers.

In early September, the enemy made peace overtures, and an armistice was later agreed upon, with the Royalty chosen to maintain the boundary between the two armies. Peace terms were also suggested, specifically that "a large portion[Pg 240] of territory was to be given up by the Burmese, along with the payment of two crores of rupees as compensation for the expenses of the war." These conditions sparked immense outrage at the court of Ava, leading to a firm decision to resist the invaders and continue the war with vigor. Fighting resumed on November 16; soon after, three groups of British native infantry were repelled in an assault on the enemy’s forward position, as the Burmese forces were stronger than expected, and the troops sent to confront them were not enough to match their significant numerical advantage.

The result of this attack inspired the Burmese generals with a high but false idea of their own power; and they advanced from their position with their whole force, amounting to between 50,000 and 60,000 men. Brigadier-General Campbell had only about 6000 men to oppose to this formidable host, which threatened to surround him; but though so very inferior in numbers to the enemy, he calmly awaited their approach, and determined to avail himself of any favourable opportunity of attacking them. In the meantime, in order to prevent the enemy's attempts to intercept his communication with Rangoon, and cut off his supplies, which had to be brought a distance of 150 miles up the river Irawaddy, the British commander established 100 men of the Royal Regiment, and an equal number of native infantry, under the command of Captain Deane of the Royals, at Pagahm-Mew, a few miles below Prome, on the Irawaddy, supported by a division of the flotilla on the river under Lieutenant Kellett, of the Royal Navy. This detachment was frequently attacked by superior numbers, and the meritorious conduct of both[Pg 241] officers and men is detailed in the following copies of letters from Captain Deane to the Adjutant-General of the Forces serving in Ava:—

The outcome of this attack gave the Burmese generals an inflated but false sense of their own power, leading them to move forward with their entire force, which numbered between 50,000 and 60,000 troops. Brigadier-General Campbell had only about 6,000 men to face this intimidating army, which threatened to encircle him. However, despite being vastly outnumbered, he calmly waited for their approach and decided to seize any favorable opportunity to strike back. In the meantime, to prevent the enemy from cutting off his communication with Rangoon and blocking his supplies, which had to be transported 150 miles up the Irawaddy River, the British commander assigned 100 men from the Royal Regiment and an equal number of local infantry, led by Captain Deane of the Royalty, at Pagahm-Mew, just a few miles below Prome on the Irawaddy. They were supported by a division of the flotilla on the river under Lieutenant Kellett of the Royal Navy. This group faced frequent attacks from larger forces, and the commendable actions of both the officers and the men are described in the following letters from Captain Deane to the Adjutant-General of the Forces serving in Ava:—

20th November.—"I have the honour to report, for the information of the Commander of the Forces, a brush which took place between the party under my command and the enemy this morning.

20th November.—"I have the honor to inform the Commander of the Forces about a skirmish that occurred this morning between my unit and the enemy.

"In the early part of the morning the fog was so thick as to preclude our seeing anything in our front, and on its clearing up I discovered, by means of a reconnoitring party, that the enemy were in considerable force on the edge of the jungle in front of my left, and shortly afterwards I discovered them marching in three columns across my front, for the attack of my right, left, and centre;—their main object being evidently to gain the right of the village. I, consequently, detached a party to turn their left, and had, in a few minutes, the satisfaction to observe that column retiring in confusion, and with considerable loss. I then moved forward with the remainder of my party to attack their centre, which also retired in confusion after a very few rounds: during this time their right was engaged with a strong piquet which I had placed to dispute the passage of a bridge on the left of the village—this the piquet effectually did. In both the defence of my centre and left, I was much indebted to the prompt assistance afforded me by Lieutenant Kellett, R.N.

"In the early morning, the fog was so thick that we couldn't see anything in front of us. When it cleared, I found out, thanks to a scouting party, that the enemy was in significant numbers at the edge of the jungle to my left. Shortly after that, I saw them marching in three columns across my front, ready to attack my right, left, and center. Their main goal seemed to be to take control of the right side of the village. So, I sent a group to flank their left, and in a few minutes, I was pleased to see that column retreating in disarray and suffering considerable losses. I then moved forward with the rest of my team to hit their center, which also stumbled back in confusion after just a few shots. Meanwhile, their right was engaged with a strong picket I had stationed to block access to a bridge on the left side of the village, which they effectively managed. In defending my center and left, I was very grateful for the quick support provided by Lieutenant Kellett, R.N."

"The enemy's force consisted of two gilt chattahs, and about 800 men armed with muskets and spears, with two or three jinjals; their loss I conceive to have been about 25 or 30 men killed. We had not, I am happy to say, a single man wounded. The enemy, however, from the great extent of the village, succeeded[Pg 242] in setting fire to it at both ends, but very little damage was done, as we extinguished it almost immediately. The Rajah and all his attendants deserted the place the moment the firing commenced; he has, however, just returned, and appears much more composed, and highly delighted with the result."

"The enemy's force included two decorated chariots and about 800 men armed with muskets and spears, along with two or three cannons. I estimate their losses to be around 25 or 30 men killed. I'm pleased to report that we had not a single man wounded. However, the enemy, taking advantage of the large size of the village, managed to set fire to it at both ends, but we put it out almost immediately with very little damage done. The Rajah and all his attendants abandoned the place as soon as the shooting started; he has just returned and seems much calmer and really pleased with the outcome."

November 25th.—"I have the honour to report, for the information of the Commander of the Forces, another affair which we have had with the Burmese this morning.

November 25th.—"I have the honor to report, for the information of the Commander of the Forces, another incident we've had with the Burmese this morning.

"A little before day-break we had embarked 20 men of the Royals, and 30 sepoys of the 26th Madras native infantry, in light row-boats, intended to co-operate with Lieut.-Colonel Godwin, on the opposite side of the river. They were just in the act of shoving off from the shore when the enemy, to the amount of 5000 or 6000, made a rush at our works, howling most horribly, and, at the same time, setting fire to the village, which they had entered at all points. We had fortunately got an 18-pounder into battery late yesterday evening, which, added to two 12-pounders which we had before, did great execution. Lieutenant Kellett, R.N., was at this moment shoving off with the row-boats, but instantly returned to our assistance with all his men, and kindly undertook the superintendence of our guns, the well-directed fire of which so mainly contributed to our success. The enemy, after nearly two hours' sharp firing, retired in admirable order, carrying off great numbers of dead and wounded; so much so, that we have not been able to find more than 10 or 12 dead bodies. I am happy to add, that, with the exception of one man slightly grazed in the elbow by a musket-shot, we have not a man either killed or wounded. The Rajah's house[Pg 243] was very early in flames, and is burnt to the ground; indeed, I may say the village is completely destroyed. The guns in the boats were of the greatest assistance in scouring the village with grape. We got possession of one jingal and three muskets. The enemy appeared to have several mounted men, but I cannot say what they were."

"A little before dawn, we had put 20 men from the Royalty and 30 sepoys from the 26th Madras native infantry into light rowboats to support Lieut.-Colonel Godwin on the other side of the river. They were just starting to shove off from the shore when around 5,000 to 6,000 enemy troops rushed at our defenses, screaming loudly and simultaneously setting fire to the village they had entered from all sides. Luckily, we had managed to get an 18-pounder into position late yesterday evening, which, along with two 12-pounders we already had, caused significant damage. At that moment, Lieutenant Kellett, R.N., was setting off with the rowboats but immediately returned to help us with all his men and kindly took charge of our guns, whose well-aimed fire greatly contributed to our victory. After nearly two hours of intense fighting, the enemy retreated in good order, taking away many dead and wounded; we found only about 10 or 12 dead bodies ourselves. I’m pleased to report that, apart from one man who was slightly grazed on the elbow by a musket shot, we had no one killed or injured. The Rajah's house[Pg 243] was quickly engulfed in flames and has burned to the ground; in fact, I can say the village is completely destroyed. The guns on the boats were extremely helpful in clearing the village with grape shot. We seized one jingal and three muskets. The enemy seemed to have several mounted men, but I can't confirm what they were."

November 26th.—"The enemy appeared in great force this morning at day-break all along our front, and had a good deal of skirmishing with the piquets; but we could not succeed in drawing them within musket-shot of our works. They are all armed with muskets, and have a great many jinjals, and two or more guns, with which they annoyed us very considerably, having taken up a position in the woody part of the village, from whence they opened a musket fire on the boats. From this I determined to dislodge them, and sent out a strong party for that purpose; these came close upon them, and drove them out, with, I have every reason to believe, considerable loss. They are, however, by no means discomfited, and are, I understand, determined to entrench themselves round us, and make regular approaches, as their orders are peremptory to carry the place. In confirmation of this a number of their entrenching tools were left behind by the killed and wounded. Our only casualty this morning, I am happy to say, is one Lascar severely, but not dangerously, wounded: the shot first grazed the jaw-bone, entered the shoulder, and came out under the arm-pit. From one of the prisoners taken this morning, whom I have, by this opportunity, forwarded to Major Jackson, I learn there are absolutely 5500 men now here, and that a[Pg 244] further force is hourly expected from Puttow-down, where, he says, the Setahwoon now is."

November 26th.—"The enemy showed up in large numbers this morning at dawn all along our front and engaged in some skirmishing with the pickets. However, we couldn't manage to lure them within musket range of our positions. They are all equipped with muskets and have quite a few jinjals and two or more cannons, which they used to cause us quite a bit of trouble, having taken up a position in the wooded part of the village from where they fired on the boats. I decided to push them out and sent a strong group to do just that; they got close to the enemy and drove them out, causing what I believe to be significant losses on their side. However, they are definitely not discouraged and, as I understand, are determined to dig in around us and make structured attempts to take the place, as their orders are clear to capture it. This is backed up by the fact that a number of their entrenching tools were left behind by the killed and wounded. I'm happy to report that our only injury this morning is one Lascar who was seriously but not dangerously wounded: the shot grazed the jawbone, went into the shoulder, and exited under the armpit. From one of the prisoners we took this morning, whom I have now sent on to Major Jackson, I learned that there are currently 5500 men here, and that a[Pg 244]additional force is expected at any moment from Puttow-down, where he says the Setahwoon is now."

Thus 200 British troops resisted the attack of between 5000 and 6000 of the enemy; which occasioned Sir Archibald Campbell to observe in his despatch, "the meritorious conduct of both officers and men, as detailed in the enclosed copies of letters from Captain Deane, will, I am certain, obtain for them the approbation of the Right Honourable the Governor-General in council."

Thus, 200 British troops held off an attack from between 5,000 and 6,000 enemy forces, which led Sir Archibald Campbell to note in his report, "the commendable actions of both officers and men, as outlined in the attached letters from Captain Deane, will, I am sure, earn them the approval of the Right Honourable Governor-General in council."

While this detachment was maintaining its post against such very superior numbers of the enemy, Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell had resolved to make an attack upon every accessible part of the Burmese line, to the east of the Irawaddy, extending from a commanding ridge of hills to two villages about eleven miles north-east of Prome. The enemy's army was divided into three corps, all protected by stockades, and occupying positions of difficult approach; but each separated from the other by local obstructions, so that they could be attacked separately.

While this unit was holding its position against the overwhelming enemy forces, Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell decided to launch an attack on every reachable part of the Burmese line to the east of the Irawaddy. This area stretched from a high ridge of hills to two villages about eleven miles northeast of Prome. The enemy's army was split into three divisions, all secured by stockades and situated in hard-to-reach positions; however, they were separated by local barriers, allowing for separate attacks.

Leaving four native regiments for the defence of Prome, the General marched early on the morning of the 1st of December against the enemy's left flank at Simbike; during this movement the battalion companies of the Royals were on board the flotilla under Sir James Brisbane, diverting the attention of the enemy from this movement by an attack upon another part of their position, and otherwise co-operating with the land force. On arriving at the Nawine river the army was divided into two columns. The right, under Brigadier-General Cotton, in which were the flank companies of the Royals, proceeding along the left bank of the river,[Pg 245] came in front of the enemy's works, consisting of a series of stockades, covered on both flanks by thick jungle, and by the river in the rear, and defended by a considerable force, in which were 8000 Shans, a people of Laos, under their native chiefs, who bore a high character for gallantry, and these people were inspired with confidence by the presence of a female, whom they considered a prophetess. Notwithstanding the formidable appearance of these works, crowded with Burmese and Shans, and bristling with spears, the flank companies of the Royals, commanded by Captain Harvey, with the 41st and 89th regiments, supported by the 18th Madras native infantry, the whole commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Godwin, instantly stormed the stockades, in gallant style, and carried them in less than ten minutes.[140] The Burmese fled,—the Shans, who had never encountered British troops before, fought manfully a short time, but were soon overpowered, and their prophetess mortally wounded. The enemy left 300 dead, including their veteran commander, Maha Memiow, who was 75 years of age, in the works; also their stores and ammunition, with a considerable quantity of arms, and 100 Cassay horses. The left column, under Sir Archibald Campbell, having crossed the Nawine, came up as the fugitives were retreating, and completed the dispersion of this wing of the Burmese army. The loss of the flank companies of the Royal Regiment in this action was—1 serjeant and 2 rank and file, killed: Ensign Campbell, who died on the succeeding day, and 5 rank and file, wounded.

Leaving four local regiments to defend Prome, the General marched early on the morning of December 1st against the enemy's left flank at Simbike; during this movement, the battalion companies of the Royalty were on board the flotilla under Sir James Brisbane, drawing the enemy's attention away from this movement by attacking another part of their position, and otherwise supporting the land force. Upon reaching the Nawine River, the army was split into two columns. The right column, led by Brigadier-General Cotton, which included the flank companies of the Royals, moved along the left bank of the river,[Pg 245] and confronted the enemy's defenses, which consisted of a series of stockades flanked by dense jungle and the river at the rear, and defended by a significant force that included 8000 Shans, a people from Laos, under their local chiefs, who were known for their bravery, and these fighters were bolstered by the presence of a woman they saw as a prophetess. Despite the intimidating sight of these fortifications filled with Burmese and Shans, armed with spears, the flank companies of the Royal Family, led by Captain Harvey, alongside the 41st and 89th regiments and supported by the 18th Madras native infantry, all under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Godwin, boldly stormed the stockades, capturing them in less than ten minutes.[140] The Burmese fled,—the Shans, who had never faced British troops before, fought bravely for a short time but were soon overwhelmed, and their prophetess was mortally wounded. The enemy left 300 dead, including their seasoned commander, Maha Memiow, who was 75 years old, in the stockades, along with their supplies and ammunition, a significant number of weapons, and 100 Cassay horses. The left column, led by Sir Archibald Campbell, crossed the Nawine and arrived just as the fleeing enemy retreated, completing the rout of this wing of the Burmese army. The loss for the flank companies of the Royalty Regiment in this action was—1 sergeant and 2 soldiers killed; Ensign Campbell, who died the next day, and 5 soldiers wounded.

Following up this advantage, Sir A. Campbell resolved to attack the centre division of the Burmese army, posted on the Napadee hills, which was not effected without considerable difficulty and some loss, but which proved quite successful; the Burmese were driven from their stockades and entrenchments, and forced to seek safety in a precipitate flight.

Following up on this advantage, Sir A. Campbell decided to attack the central division of the Burmese army, located on the Napadee hills. This was not achieved without significant difficulty and some losses, but it turned out to be quite successful; the Burmese were driven from their stockades and defenses and were forced to flee in a hurry.

The battalion companies of the Royals, having quitted the flotilla, joined the division under Brigadier-General Cotton,[141] which crossed the Irawaddy in the course of the night of the 4th of December, to attack the enemy's right wing under Sudda Woon, posted on the left bank of the river. On the following morning the attack was made in conjunction with the navy and flotilla, and the Burmese were soon driven from their extensive works near the banks of the stream. On taking possession of these defences it was discovered, that the enemy had a stockaded work about half a mile in the interior, completely manned and occupied by guns. Against this stockade the troops instantly advanced with their native energy and fortitude;—Brigadier-General Armstrong, of the Royals, Colonel Brodie, and Colonel Godwin, moved against the enemy's centre and right; at the same time Brigadier-General Cotton advanced with the companies of the Royal Regiment against the left, and the work was instantly carried,—the enemy leaving 300 dead on the field, and dispersing in every direction. Several prisoners were taken, and from 300 to 350 muskets, which the Burmese had abandoned in their flight, were broken by the soldiers. Brigadier-General Cotton [Pg 247]observed in his despatch,—"I have to add my warmest acknowledgments to Brigadier Armstrong, who commanded the advance; to Colonel Brodie, who had charge of the light companies; and to Colonel Godwin, who commanded the reserve; and to every officer and man engaged. I am happy to say this service was performed with the trifling loss of one man killed and four wounded." Thus in the course of four days the immense army of Ava, which had threatened to envelope Prome, and to swallow up the little body of British troops which had penetrated into the interior of the Burmese empire, was driven from its positions; and, as the timorous herd is put to flight by the lion of the forest, so the legions of Ava fled with precipitation before the fierce attacks of the British, and sought for shelter amongst their thick jungles.

The battalion companies of the Royalty left the flotilla and joined Brigadier-General Cotton's division,[141] which crossed the Irawaddy during the night of December 4th to launch an attack on the enemy's right wing led by Sudda Woon, stationed on the left bank of the river. The next morning, the attack was carried out alongside the navy and flotilla, and the Burmese were quickly pushed back from their extensive positions by the river. Once they took over these defenses, it was found that the enemy had a fortified position about half a mile inland, fully manned and equipped with artillery. The troops immediately advanced towards this stronghold with their usual determination and courage; Brigadier-General Armstrong of the Royalty, Colonel Brodie, and Colonel Godwin led the assault on the enemy's center and right. Simultaneously, Brigadier-General Cotton pushed forward with the companies of the Royalty Regiment on the left, and the position was quickly captured, with the enemy leaving 300 dead behind and fleeing in all directions. Several prisoners were taken, and between 300 to 350 muskets left behind by the fleeing Burmese were destroyed by the soldiers. Brigadier-General Cotton [Pg 247]noted in his report, "I want to express my deepest gratitude to Brigadier Armstrong, who led the advance; to Colonel Brodie, who was in charge of the light companies; to Colonel Godwin, who commanded the reserve; and to every officer and soldier involved. I’m pleased to report that this operation was carried out with minimal loss: one man killed and four wounded." Thus, within four days, the vast army of Ava, which had threatened to surround Prome and engulf the small group of British troops that had advanced into the heart of the Burmese empire, was driven from its positions; and just as a timid herd flees from a lion, the legions of Ava scattered in panic before the fierce British assaults, seeking refuge in their dense jungles.

The British force was now at liberty to advance upon Ummerapoora, the modern capital of the Burmese empire, situated on the shores of a romantic lake at a short distance from the left bank of the Irawaddy. Part of the Burmese army had been rallied and had taken post on some strong positions near Meeaday. Against these positions the British troops advanced in two divisions; the Royals were embarked and sailed up the river in the flotilla, to support one of the land divisions under Brigadier-General Cotton. During the first stages of the march the troops proceeded along a difficult road through thick jungle, and the men were frequently deluged with rain, which proved injurious to their health, and many of them suffered from attacks of the cholera. When the troops drew near to Meeaday the Burmese evacuated their position and took post at Melloone, on the right bank of the Irawaddy, on a series of fortified heights, and a formidable stockade, which[Pg 248] was considered the chef-d'œuvre of the Burmese engineers. The British troops took post at Patanagoh, on the left bank of the river, opposite the enemy's works. The Burmese sent a flag of truce, and expressed a desire to put an end to the war; they also not only permitted the flotilla, on which the Royals had embarked, to pass close under their works without interruption, but likewise sent out two gaudy war-boats to act as pilots, and the British naval force anchored above the town, by which the enemy's retreat by the river was cut off. The conditions of the treaty were afterwards discussed. The Burmese negotiators objected to the payment of money, and stated they were unable to raise such a sum. They stated they might, by using great economy, pay a million baskets of rice within a year, but they did not grow rupees; and, if the British had any objection to the rice, there were abundance of fine trees in the forests which they might cut down and take away instead of the money. Finding these and other arguments unavailing, the treaty was concluded, and a limited time given for its being ratified. In the meantime a cessation of hostilities had been agreed upon until the 18th of January, 1826, and the troops remained stationary.

The British forces were now free to advance on Ummerapoora, the current capital of the Burmese empire, located by a picturesque lake not far from the left bank of the Irawaddy. Part of the Burmese army had regrouped and positioned themselves in strongholds near Meeaday. The British troops moved forward in two divisions; the Royalty were onboard and sailed up the river in the flotilla to support one of the land divisions under Brigadier-General Cotton. During the early stages of the march, the troops made their way along a tough path through dense jungle, and they were often drenched with rain, which harmed their health, causing many to suffer from cholera. As the troops approached Meeaday, the Burmese abandoned their position and relocated to Melloone on the right bank of the Irawaddy, taking up defensive positions on a series of fortified high grounds and a strong stockade, which[Pg 248] was regarded as the chef-d'œuvre of the Burmese engineers. The British troops set up camp at Patanagoh on the left bank of the river, directly across from the enemy's fortifications. The Burmese sent a flag of truce, expressing a wish to end the war; they not only allowed the flotilla carrying the Royalty to pass close to their defenses without interference but also dispatched two colorful war boats to serve as guides, enabling the British naval forces to anchor upstream from the town, thus cutting off the enemy's escape via the river. The terms of the treaty were later discussed. The Burmese negotiators opposed paying money and claimed they couldn't raise such an amount. They said that with significant frugality, they could provide a million baskets of rice within a year, but they didn’t produce rupees; if the British objected to the rice, there were plenty of fine trees in the forests that they could cut down and take instead of the cash. Finding these and other points ineffective, the treaty was finalized, and a limited time was set for its ratification. In the meantime, a truce had been agreed upon until January 18, 1826, and the troops remained in place.

1st Batt.
1826

While the 2nd battalion was thus employed in the interior of the Burmese empire, where British troops had never appeared before, the 1st battalion remained in Ireland, whither it had proceeded in the early part of the year 1816, as before stated. On the 25th December, 1825, it was separated into six service and four reserve companies; and in January, 1826, the service companies embarked at Cork for the West Indies, and the reserve companies embarked, at the same time and place, for the Isle of Wight: the former landed at Barbadoes in the spring, and the latter, after remaining a[Pg 249] short time in the south of England, embarked at Gravesend for Scotland, and landed at Leith in July.

While the 2nd battalion was engaged in the interior of the Burmese empire, a place where British troops had never been before, the 1st battalion stayed in Ireland, where it had gone earlier in 1816, as mentioned before. On December 25, 1825, it was divided into six service and four reserve companies; then in January 1826, the service companies set sail from Cork for the West Indies, while the reserve companies left at the same time for the Isle of Wight. The former arrived in Barbados in the spring, and the latter, after staying a[Pg 249] short while in southern England, traveled from Gravesend to Scotland, landing in Leith in July.

2nd Batt.

Leaving the 1st battalion at Barbadoes and in Scotland, the record resumes a statement of the military operations in which the 2nd battalion was engaged against the barbarian forces of Ava. The armistice being in force, a free intercourse prevailed between the two armies; and on the 6th of January, 1826, a boat arrived at Patanagoh from Ava with letters from Surgeon Sandford and Lieutenant Bennett, of the Royal Regiment: these officers had left Prome while the battalion was stationed at that place in order to proceed to Rangoon, in consequence of ill health, and fell into the enemy's hands a little below Padoun.[142]

Leaving the 1st battalion in Barbados and Scotland, the record continues with a description of the military operations the 2nd battalion participated in against the hostile forces of Ava. With the armistice in effect, there was open communication between the two armies; on January 6, 1826, a boat arrived at Patanagoh from Ava carrying letters from Surgeon Sandford and Lieutenant Bennett of the Royalty Regiment: these officers had departed from Prome while the battalion was stationed there to head to Rangoon due to health issues and were captured by the enemy just below Padoun.[142]

The treaty of peace not having been ratified within the stipulated time, and the Burmese authorities appearing to follow a system of perfidy and evasion, hostilities recommenced on the morning of the 19th of January; and, after the British batteries had made an impression on the enemy's works at Melloone, the position was attacked by storm and carried in gallant style. The Burmese fled in confusion and dismay, leaving their ordnance and military stores behind; and the terror of the British arms filled the court of Ava with consternation: but, still indulging a vain and delusory hope of eventual success, new levies were made, and a new general and a new army took the field.

The peace treaty wasn't approved within the agreed time, and since the Burmese officials seemed to be playing a game of deceit and avoidance, fighting restarted on the morning of January 19th. After the British artillery had targeted the enemy's defenses at Melloone, the position was seized with a bold attack. The Burmese retreated in chaos and panic, abandoning their weapons and military supplies; the might of the British forces left the court of Ava in shock. However, still clinging to a misguided and false hope of eventual victory, new troops were recruited, and a new general and army took to the battlefield.

On the 25th of January the army resumed its march towards the enemy's capital, and on the 31st it was met by Dr. Price, an American missionary, and Dr. Sandford, whom the sovereign of Ava had despatched as messengers of peace. Terms, similar to what had already been agreed upon, were offered, but the British commander refused to halt until they were accepted; he, however, promised not to pass Pagahm-Mew, which was between him and the capital, in less than twelve days.

On January 25th, the army continued its march toward the enemy's capital, and on the 31st, they were met by Dr. Price, an American missionary, and Dr. Sandford, who had been sent by the ruler of Ava as messengers of peace. Terms similar to those previously agreed upon were offered, but the British commander refused to stop until they were accepted; however, he promised not to move past Pagahm-Mew, which lay between him and the capital, for at least twelve days.

The Burmese resolved once more to try their fortune in battle, and their army was formed in position to stop the advance of their invaders. This brought on an action, which was fought on the 9th of February, near Pagahm-Mew; and on this occasion the Burmese abandoned their system of combating behind barriers, and encountered the British force in the open field; but after a contest of five hours the barbarians were overthrown, and the conquerors were left in possession of Pagahm-Mew, with all its stores, ordnance, arms, and ammunition.

The Burmese decided once again to test their luck in battle, and their army positioned itself to halt the advance of their attackers. This led to a clash that took place on February 9th, near Pagahm-Mew; on this occasion, the Burmese dropped their tactic of fighting behind barriers and faced the British forces in open combat. However, after five hours of fighting, they were defeated, and the victors took control of Pagahm-Mew, along with all its supplies, weapons, and ammunition.

No opposing army now remained between the British and the capital of the Burmese empire; the troops continued their route through a country which presented a wide extent of rich and well-cultivated grounds, thickly interspersed with copsewood and villages; while temples and pagodas adorned the banks of the river, and gave an imposing effect to this glittering eastern scenery. Terror and consternation prevailed at the Burmese court; and when the army had arrived within four days' march of the capital, it was met by the ratified treaty, which put an end to the war. A party of officers from the army visited the capital, and were received by the humbled monarch with every honour.

No enemy army was left between the British and the capital of the Burmese empire; the troops continued their journey through a land that was rich and well-farmed, dotted with woods and villages. Temples and pagodas lined the riverbanks, adding grandeur to the beautiful eastern landscape. Fear and panic gripped the Burmese court, and when the army got within four days' march of the capital, they were met with the ratified treaty that ended the war. A group of officers from the army visited the capital and were welcomed by the humbled king with all due honors.

Thus an eastern empire, with its myriads of inhabitants, was subdued by the constancy and valour of a handful of British troops, who had marched from victory to victory, and had forced a haughty monarch to sue for peace. The following is an extract from an order issued by the Governor-General of India on this subject:—

Thus, an eastern empire, with its countless inhabitants, was conquered by the determination and bravery of a small group of British troops, who had marched from victory to victory and had compelled an arrogant monarch to seek peace. The following is an extract from an order issued by the Governor-General of India on this subject:—

"While the Governor-General in Council enumerates, with sentiments of unfeigned admiration, the achievements of the First, or Royals, the 13th, 38th, 41st, 45th, 47th, 87th, and 89th Regiments, the Honourable Company's Madras European Regiment, and the Bengal and Madras European Artillery, as the Euro[Pg 252]pean troops which have had the honour of establishing the renown of the British arms in a new and distant region, his Lordship in Council feels that higher and more justly-merited praise cannot be bestowed on those brave troops than that, amidst the barbarous hosts which they have fought and conquered, they have eminently displayed the virtues and sustained the character of the British soldier."

"While the Governor-General in Council lists, with genuine admiration, the achievements of the First, or Royalty, the 13th, 38th, 41st, 45th, 47th, 87th, and 89th Regiments, the Honourable Company’s Madras European Regiment, and the Bengal and Madras European Artillery, as the European troops that have had the honor of establishing the reputation of British forces in a new and distant land, his Lordship in Council believes that higher and more deserved praise cannot be given to those brave troops than the fact that, amid the savage enemies they have faced and defeated, they have truly showcased the virtues and upheld the character of the British soldier."

The meritorious conduct of the Royals was rewarded by King George IV. with the honour of bearing the word "Ava" on their colours.

The commendable actions of the Royalty were recognized by King George IV, bestowing upon them the honor of displaying the word "Ava" on their flags.

The object of the war having been accomplished, the troops commenced retiring in the early part of March; the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment proceeded down the river Irawaddy in boats to Rangoon, where it arrived on the 25th of March. After remaining at this place a few days, the 1st division, under Lieut.-Colonel Armstrong, embarked for Madras, where it landed on the 18th of May. The 2nd division, under Captain L. MacLaine, followed, and, having landed on the 19th of June, the battalion was encamped near Madras until the beginning of July, when it marched to Bangalore.

The war's objectives having been achieved, the troops started to withdraw in early March; the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment traveled down the Irawaddy River by boat to Rangoon, arriving on March 25. After staying there for a few days, the 1st division, led by Lieut.-Colonel Armstrong, boarded a ship for Madras, where they landed on May 18. The 2nd division, led by Captain L. MacLaine, followed and landed on June 19, with the battalion setting up camp near Madras until early July, when they marched to Bangalore.

1827
1st Batt.

The service companies of the 1st battalion remained at Barbadoes until 1827, when they were ordered to Trinidad; and they were stationed at that island during the succeeding four years.

The service companies of the 1st battalion stayed in Barbadoes until 1827, when they were sent to Trinidad; they remained on that island for the next four years.

1830
2nd Batt.
1831

The 2nd battalion remained at Bangalore until July, 1830, when it was ordered to Arnee, as a preparatory measure previous to its embarkation for Europe[143]. From [Pg 253]Arnee the battalion proceeded to Marmalong Bridge, about seven miles from Madras, where it was encamped for several weeks; and while at this station the following order was issued:—

The 2nd battalion stayed in Bangalore until July 1830, when it was ordered to Arnee as a preparatory step before its departure for Europe[143]. From Arnee, the battalion moved to Marmalong Bridge, which is about seven miles from Madras, where it camped for several weeks; during its time at this location, the following order was issued:—

"Fort St. George, 25th February, 1831.

"Fort St. George, February 25, 1831."

"GENERAL ORDER BY GOVERNMENT.

"GOVERNMENT GENERAL ORDER."

"The Right Honourable the Governor in Council cannot permit His Majesty's Royal Regiment to quit India, after forming a part of the army of this presidency for 23 years, without publicly recording his high sense of its distinguished merits.

"The Right Honourable the Governor in Council cannot allow His Majesty's Royal Regiment to leave India, after being part of the army in this presidency for 23 years, without officially acknowledging its outstanding contributions."

"During the Mahratta war the Royal Regiment was more than three years in the field.

"During the Mahratta war, the Royalty Regiment spent over three years in the field."

"It nobly maintained the character of British soldiers [Pg 254]at the battle of Maheidpoor; and, after gallantly sharing in other conflicts of that eventful period in the peninsula, it embarked for Rangoon, and assisted in maintaining the honour of the British arms, and in establishing peace with the Ava dynasty.

"It proudly upheld the reputation of British soldiers [Pg 254] during the battle of Maheidpoor; and, after bravely participating in other battles of that significant time in the peninsula, it set sail for Rangoon, and helped uphold the honour of British forces, as well as establish peace with the Ava dynasty."

"The Right Honourable the Governor in Council has only further to add, that the conduct of the officers and men of His Majesty's Royal Regiment, when in garrison, has been such as to meet with the entire approbation of Government, and that his best wishes for their continued welfare and fame will accompany them in whatever part of the world the national interest and honour may call for their services."

"The Right Honourable the Governor in Council has only further to add that the conduct of the officers and men of His Majesty's Royal Regiment while on duty has received full approval from the Government, and his best wishes for their ongoing well-being and reputation will go with them wherever the national interest and honor may require their services."

The first division of the battalion embarked for England on the 29th of January 1831; the remainder proceeded on the 21st of March to Fort St. George, and the second division embarked at Madras on the same day. The other divisions embarked on the 3rd and 16th of June, 9th of July, and 5th of September.

The first division of the battalion left for England on January 29, 1831; the rest set out on March 21 for Fort St. George, and the second division departed from Madras on the same day. The other divisions left on June 3 and 16, July 9, and September 5.

The first five divisions arrived in England during the summer and autumn of 1831; and on the 25th of December they embarked at Chatham for Scotland, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel G. A. Wetherall, and landed at Leith on the 6th of January following.

The first five divisions reached England in the summer and fall of 1831; and on December 25th, they set sail from Chatham to Scotland, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel G. A. Wetherall, landing at Leith on January 6th the following year.

1832

The last division disembarked at Chatham on the 15th of January, 1832; and the battalion passed that and the succeeding year in Scotland.

The last division landed at Chatham on January 15, 1832, and the battalion spent that year and the next in Scotland.

In October of this year His Majesty was pleased to approve of the following regulation:—

In October of this year, His Majesty approved the following regulation:—

"That the devices and distinctions on the colours and appointments of the two battalions of the First, or Royal Regiment of foot, be the same in each battalion, as is the case in the several battalions of the[Pg 255] three regiments of Foot Guards, and also in those regiments of the line which formerly consisted of two or more battalions.

"That the designs and details regarding the colors and uniforms of the two battalions of the First, or Royal Foot Regiment, be identical in each battalion, just like in the various battalions of the [Pg 255] three regiments of Foot Guards, and also in those line regiments that used to have two or more battalions."

"Approved.

Approved.

"WILLIAM R.

"WILLIAM R.

"18th October 1832."

"October 18, 1832."

1st Batt.

In the meantime the service companies of the 1st battalion had removed from the island of Trinidad,—three companies and head-quarters to St. Lucia, and three companies to Dominica. On their departure from Trinidad, the following order was issued by the Governor of the island:—

In the meantime, the service companies of the 1st battalion had left the island of Trinidad—three companies and headquarters headed to St. Lucia, and three companies went to Dominica. When they left Trinidad, the Governor of the island issued the following order:—

"Trinidad, 16th January, 1832.

Trinidad, January 16, 1832.

"AFTER BRIGADE ORDERS.

AFTER UNIT ORDERS.

"His Excellency Major-General Sir Lewis Grant cannot allow the head-quarters of the Royal Regiment to quit Trinidad without expressing to Lieut.-Colonel Carter, and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of the regiment, the very great satisfaction their general conduct, both as officers and men, has afforded him since his landing at Trinidad.

"His Excellency Major-General Sir Lewis Grant cannot let the headquarters of the Royal Regiment leave Trinidad without expressing to Lieut.-Colonel Carter, and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the regiment, how very pleased he has been with their overall conduct, both as officers and soldiers, since he arrived in Trinidad."

"The decorous conduct of the corps, and the perfect manner in which its duties have been performed, entitle it to the greatest praise. For this His Excellency returns to Lieut.-Colonel Carter his particular thanks, and requests he will make a communication to the same effect to the officers and others under his command.

"The proper behavior of the corps and the excellent way in which its duties have been carried out deserve the highest praise. For this, His Excellency extends his special thanks to Lieut.-Colonel Carter and asks him to convey the same message to the officers and others under his command."

"His Excellency assures the officers and men of the Royal Regiment that they carry with them his best wishes for their welfare."

"His Excellency assures the officers and men of the Royal Regiment that they have his best wishes for their well-being."

1833

On the 26th of October, 1833, the reserve companies of the 1st battalion embarked from Glasgow for Ireland, and landed at Londonderry on the 28th of that month.

On October 26, 1833, the reserve companies of the 1st battalion set off from Glasgow to Ireland and arrived in Londonderry on the 28th of that month.

2nd Batt.

In December of the same year the second battalion embarked from Glasgow, and, having landed at Belfast, was stationed in Ireland two years and a half.

In December of the same year, the second battalion left Glasgow and, after arriving in Belfast, was stationed in Ireland for two and a half years.

1834

His Grace the Duke of Gordon was removed in December, 1834, to the Third, or Scots Fusilier Regiment of Foot Guards; and the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment was conferred by His Majesty King William IV., on General Thomas Lord Lynedoch, G.C.B., from the 14th Regiment of Foot.

His Grace the Duke of Gordon was transferred in December 1834 to the Third, or Scots Fusilier Regiment of Foot Guards; and the Colonelcy of the Royalty Regiment was given by His Majesty King William IV to General Thomas Lord Lynedoch, G.C.B., from the 14th Regiment of Foot.

1835
1st Batt.

The six service companies of the 1st battalion quitted the West Indies in December, 1835, and proceeded to Ireland, where they arrived in the early part of 1836; and, having joined the reserve companies, the battalion remained in that part of the United Kingdom upwards of two years.

The six service companies of the 1st battalion left the West Indies in December 1835 and went to Ireland, where they arrived in early 1836. After joining the reserve companies, the battalion stayed in that part of the United Kingdom for over two years.

1836
2nd Batt.

During the summer of 1836, the 2nd battalion was divided into six service and four depôt companies; and in July the service companies embarked at Cork for Canada, leaving the depôt companies at Boyle, from whence they were removed in the succeeding year to Newbridge.

During the summer of 1836, the 2nd battalion was split into six service and four depôt companies; and in July the service companies left Cork for Canada, leaving the depôt companies at Boyle, who were moved the following year to Newbridge.

The service companies landed at Quebec on the 24th of August, and passed the winter and succeeding spring in garrison at that city.

The service companies arrived in Quebec on August 24th and spent the winter and the following spring stationed in that city.

1837

In May, 1837, two serjeants and twenty rank and file were detached from Quebec to Grosse Isle, where they were stationed, with a detachment of the Royal Artillery, and of the 15th and 66th regiments, under Major Jackson. The remainder of the service companies proceeded in July from Quebec to Montreal, where they were stationed, with the 32nd and a small detachment of the 15th, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall, K.H., of the Royals. A detachment of nine rank and file of the Royals was stationed at Sorel;[Pg 257] and in August the party was withdrawn from Grosse Isle.

In May 1837, two sergeants and twenty other soldiers were sent from Quebec to Grosse Isle, where they were stationed alongside a detachment of the Royal Artillery and the 15th and 66th regiments, led by Major Jackson. The rest of the service companies moved from Quebec to Montreal in July, where they were stationed with the 32nd and a small group from the 15th, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall, K.H., of the Royals. A group of nine soldiers from the Royalty was stationed at Sorel;[Pg 257] and in August, the party was pulled back from Grosse Isle.

2nd Batt.

On the 24th of September the depôt companies of this battalion embarked at Kingstown for England, and landed on the 26th at Devonport.

On September 24th, the depôt companies of this battalion boarded at Kingstown for England and arrived on the 26th at Devonport.

Previous to the arrival of the Royals in Lower Canada, the minds of the inhabitants of that flourishing colony were agitated by factious men, who sought to dictate to the Government measures not deemed conducive to the welfare of the state. During the summer, the House of Assembly refused to proceed in its deliberations until the demand for the total alteration of the legislative powers was complied with; and this was followed by the appearance of many of the colonists in arms, and by open violations of the law. The revolt rapidly extending, the law-officers of the Crown and the magistrates of Montreal applied to Lieut.-General Sir John Colborne, K.C.B. (now Lord Seaton), the commander of the forces in Canada, for a military force to assist in apprehending several persons charged with high treason, who were supposed to be at the villages of St. Denis and St. Charles; and Colonel Gore was sent with detachments of the 24th, 32nd, and 66th regiments, and one howitzer, with a magistrate to St. Denis; at the same time Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall, K.H., of the Royals, was directed to move with Captain David's troop of Montreal cavalry, four companies of the Royals, a detachment of the 66th, and two six-pounders, from Chambly, on St. Charles, a village seventeen miles from the ferry at Chambly, to assist the magistrates in executing the warrants.

Before the arrival of the Royalty in Lower Canada, the people of that thriving colony were stirred up by factional leaders who tried to influence the Government with measures that were not seen as beneficial for the state's welfare. That summer, the House of Assembly refused to continue its discussions until their demand for a complete overhaul of legislative powers was met; this led to many colonists taking up arms and openly breaking the law. As the rebellion quickly spread, the Crown's law officers and the magistrates of Montreal turned to Lieutenant-General Sir John Colborne, K.C.B. (now Lord Seaton), the commander of the forces in Canada, for military assistance in capturing several individuals accused of high treason, believed to be in the villages of St. Denis and St. Charles. Colonel Gore was sent with detachments from the 24th, 32nd, and 66th regiments, along with a howitzer and a magistrate, to St. Denis; at the same time, Lieutenant-Colonel Wetherall, K.H., of the Royalty, was ordered to proceed with Captain David’s cavalry troop from Montreal, four companies of the Royalty, a detachment from the 66th, and two six-pounders, from Chambly to St. Charles, a village seventeen miles from the ferry at Chambly, to help the magistrates carry out the warrants.

The detachment under Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall passed the river Richelieu by the upper ferry at Chambly; but the severity of the weather, and the bad state of the roads, impeded the march, and information having been[Pg 258] received of the increased numbers of the rebels at St. Charles, the detachment halted at St. Hilaire until joined by another company of the Royals from Chambly. On the 26th of November the detachment resumed its march, and on arriving within a mile of St. Charles it was fired upon by the insurgents on the opposite side of the river, and one man of the Royal Regiment was wounded. Several rifle shots were also fired from a barn in front, which was burnt by the detachment. On arriving at the vicinity of St. Charles 1500 rebels were found posted in a close stockaded work, which was attacked; and after firing a few rounds, the troops assaulted and carried the defences by storm, killed a number of the rebels, took sixteen prisoners, and burnt the buildings. The Royals had 1 Serjeant and 1 rank and file killed; 8 rank and file severely, and 7 slightly, wounded. Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall's horse was shot under him during the action, and Major Warde's horse was severely wounded, and died afterwards. The detachment of the 66th had 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

The unit led by Lieutenant Colonel Wetherall crossed the Richelieu River via the upper ferry at Chambly. However, the harsh weather and poor road conditions slowed their progress. After receiving word of more rebels gathering at St. Charles, the unit stopped at St. Hilaire to wait for another company of the Royalty from Chambly to join them. On November 26th, the unit continued its march, and when they were about a mile from St. Charles, they came under fire from the insurgents across the river, resulting in one soldier from the Royal Regiment being wounded. Several rifle shots were also fired from a barn ahead, which the unit then set on fire. As they approached St. Charles, they encountered 1,500 rebels entrenched in a fortified position. After exchanging fire for a while, the troops charged and overcame the defenses, killing several rebels, capturing sixteen prisoners, and burning the buildings. The Royalty lost 1 sergeant and 1 soldier, with 8 soldiers seriously injured and 7 others slightly injured. Lieutenant Colonel Wetherall's horse was shot during the fight, and Major Warde's horse suffered severe injuries and later died. The unit from the 66th had 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall observed in his despatch:—"Every officer and man behaved nobly. Major Warde carried the right of the position in good style, and Captain Glasgow's artillery did good execution. He is a most zealous officer. Captain David's troop of Montreal cavalry rendered essential service during the charge."

Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall noted in his report:—"Every officer and soldier acted bravely. Major Warde confidently managed the right side of the position, and Captain Glasgow's artillery performed excellently. He is a very dedicated officer. Captain David's troop of Montreal cavalry provided crucial support during the charge."

After this success the detachment retired, on the 27th of November, to St. Hilaire, and advanced on the following day towards Point Olivière, to attack a body of rebels who had taken post at that place, and constructed an abatis, for the purpose of cutting off the retreat of the detachment; but when the troops formed[Pg 259] for the attack, the rebels, after exchanging a few shots, fled, leaving two guns mounted on carts behind them. The detachment returned on the same day with 25 prisoners to Chambly, the men having suffered much from heavy rains, roads knee-deep in mud, and also from frost and snow.

After this success, the team pulled back on November 27 to St. Hilaire and moved forward the next day toward Point Olivière to confront a group of rebels who had set up defenses there to block the team's retreat. However, when the troops got ready to attack[Pg 259], the rebels fled after exchanging a few shots, leaving behind two guns on carts. The team returned the same day to Chambly with 25 prisoners, having endured heavy rains, knee-deep mud, as well as frost and snow.

In the meantime the detachments under Colonel Gore had, from obstructions of a formidable nature, and from the severe state of the weather, failed in the attempt on St. Denis, and had retired. The conduct of Lieutenant Lysons of the Royal Regiment, attached to the Quarter-Master General's department, who was employed on this service, was spoken of in terms of commendation, and also the exertions of Surgeon Farnden, in rendering assistance to the wounded. After the success of the Royals at St. Charles, the rebels broke up from their post at St. Denis.

In the meantime, the units led by Colonel Gore had to back off from their mission at St. Denis due to significant obstacles and harsh weather. Lieutenant Lysons from the Royal Regiment, who was working in the Quarter-Master General's department, received praise for his actions during this operation, as did Surgeon Farnden for his help with the injured. After the Royalty succeeded at St. Charles, the rebels abandoned their position at St. Denis.

The rebellion was, however, not arrested in its progress, and the troops had much harassing duty to perform in severe weather. On the 13th of December Lieut.-General Sir John Colborne proceeded with all his disposable force (including the companies of the Royal Regiment) towards St. Eustache, to put down the revolt in the country of the Lake of the Two Mountains, where the insurgents had driven the loyal inhabitants from their homes, and had pillaged an extensive tract of country. The Royals, with the Montreal rifles, and Captain Globinsky's company of volunteers, formed a brigade under Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall. The volunteers were detached to the woods bordering on the upper road to St. Eustache, to drive in and disperse the rebel piquets. The remainder of the brigade, with the other disposable troops, crossed the north branch of the Ottawa river on the ice, on the 14th[Pg 260] of December, advanced upon St. Eustache, and entered the village at several points. The Royals and Montreal rifles advanced up the main street, and took possession of the most defensible houses. An officer was detached to bring up the artillery; but he was driven back by the fire of the rebels, who had taken post in the church. The artillery entered the village by the rear, and opened their fire on the church door, while some companies of the Royals and rifles occupied the houses nearest to the church. After about an hour's firing, and the church doors remaining unforced, a party of the Royals assaulted the presbytery, killed some of its defenders, and set it on fire. The smoke soon enveloped the church, and the remainder of the battalion advanced; a straggling fire opened upon them from the Seignior's house, forming one face of the square in which the church stood, and Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall directed the grenadiers to carry it, which they did, killing several, taking many prisoners, and setting it on fire. At the same time part of the battalion commanded by Major Warde entered the church by the rear, drove out and slew the garrison, and set the church on fire. 118 prisoners were made in these assaults. The Royals had 1 man killed and 4 wounded in this service.

The rebellion, however, continued to progress, and the troops had a lot of exhausting work to do in harsh weather. On December 13th, Lieutenant-General Sir John Colborne moved with all available forces (including the companies of the Royal Regiment) toward St. Eustache to put down the uprising in the Lake of the Two Mountains area, where the insurgents had driven loyal residents from their homes and plundered a large area. The Royal Family, along with the Montreal rifles and Captain Globinsky's volunteer company, formed a brigade under Lieutenant-Colonel Wetherall. The volunteers were sent to the woods along the upper road to St. Eustache to drive in and scatter the rebel pickets. The rest of the brigade, along with other available troops, crossed the north branch of the Ottawa River on the ice on December 14th[Pg 260], advanced on St. Eustache, and entered the village at several points. The Royal family and Montreal rifles moved up the main street and secured the most defensible houses. An officer was sent to bring up the artillery, but he was forced back by the rebels who had taken position in the church. The artillery entered the village from the rear and opened fire on the church door, while some companies of the Royalty and rifles took positions in the houses closest to the church. After about an hour of firing, with the church doors still unbroken, a group of the Royal Family launched an attack on the presbytery, killed some defenders, and set it on fire. The smoke quickly surrounded the church, and the rest of the battalion advanced; a stray shot came from the Seignior's house, which formed one side of the square where the church was located, and Lieutenant-Colonel Wetherall ordered the grenadiers to take it, which they did, killing several, capturing many prisoners, and setting it on fire. At the same time, part of the battalion led by Major Warde entered the church from the rear, drove out and killed the garrison, and set the church on fire. 118 prisoners were captured in these assaults. The Royalty had 1 man killed and 4 wounded during this operation.

On the 16th the Royals advanced with the remainder of the disposable force to St. Benoit, where no opposition was offered; and the rebels sent delegates to say they were prepared to lay down their arms unconditionally. The Royals returned to Montreal, where they arrived on the 17th of December with the prisoners. The good results of these movements were the return of the peasantry to their usual occupations, and the disappearance of armed parties of the rebels.

On the 16th, the Royal Family moved forward with the remaining available forces to St. Benoit, where they faced no resistance; the rebels sent delegates to declare they were ready to surrender their weapons without any conditions. The Royalty went back to Montreal, arriving on the 17th of December with the captured individuals. The positive outcomes of these actions were the return of the local population to their normal jobs and the vanishing of armed groups among the rebels.

First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, 1838.

First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, 1838.

[To face page 261.

[To face page 261.]

1838
1st Batt.

In May, 1838, the first battalion proceeded from Ireland to Scotland.

In May 1838, the first battalion moved from Ireland to Scotland.

1839
1st Batt.

In November, 1839, the first battalion was again directed to prepare for foreign service, and the six service companies were embarked from Greenock for Gibraltar on the 11th and 25th of that month, on board the troop ships Athol and Sapphire.

In November 1839, the first battalion was once again ordered to get ready for overseas duty, and the six service companies were shipped from Greenock to Gibraltar on the 11th and 25th of that month, aboard the troop ships Athol and Sapphire.

1841

The four depôt companies remained in Scotland until May, 1841, when they were embarked for Ireland.

The four depot companies stayed in Scotland until May 1841, when they were shipped off to Ireland.

1843
2nd Batt.

In September, 1843, three companies of the second battalion were embarked at Toronto for the West Indies; and on the 28th October the head-quarters, with the other three companies, under the command of Major Bennett, were embarked at Quebec for the same destination on board of the Premier transport, which was wrecked in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, but fortunately no lives were lost, and the three companies returned to Quebec on the 12th November.

In September 1843, three companies of the second battalion boarded a ship in Toronto heading for the West Indies. On October 28th, the headquarters, along with the other three companies led by Major Bennett, boarded the Premier transport in Quebec for the same destination. Unfortunately, the ship was wrecked in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, but thankfully no lives were lost, and the three companies returned to Quebec on November 12th.

On the 18th December, 1843, General Lord Lynedoch died, and the colonelcy of the regiment was conferred by Her Majesty on General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B., from the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment.

On December 18th, 1843, General Lord Lynedoch passed away, and Her Majesty appointed General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B., from the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment, as the new colonel of the regiment.

1844

The head-quarters and the three companies of the second battalion, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Bell, again embarked from Quebec on the 20th May 1844, and arrived on the 1st June at Halifax, Nova Scotia, where they remained until November, when they proceeded from Halifax to the West Indies, and arrived at Barbadoes on the 8th and 17th November.

The headquarters and the three companies of the second battalion, led by Lieutenant Colonel Bell, embarked from Quebec again on May 20, 1844, and arrived in Halifax, Nova Scotia, on June 1, where they stayed until November. In November, they left Halifax for the West Indies and reached Barbados on November 8 and 17.

1846

The service companies of the second battalion returned from the West Indies in January, 1846, and arrived at Leith on the 21st March, from whence they proceeded[Pg 262] to Glasgow, where they were joined by the depôt companies, which embarked from Belfast in May, 1845.

The service companies of the second battalion came back from the West Indies in January 1846 and reached Leith on March 21st, from where they went[Pg 262] to Glasgow, where they met up with the depôt companies that had set sail from Belfast in May 1845.

1st Batt.

The service companies of the first battalion embarked from Gibraltar for the West Indies, on the 17th February, 1846, and arrived at Barbadoes on the 21st March. The depôt companies, which proceeded from Glasgow to Dublin in 1841, remained in Ireland.

The service companies of the first battalion left Gibraltar for the West Indies on February 17, 1846, and reached Barbados on March 21. The depot companies, which went from Glasgow to Dublin in 1841, stayed in Ireland.

On the 28th July, 1846, General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B. died, and Her Majesty was pleased to confer the colonelcy of the First or Royal Regiment of Foot on General the Right Honourable Sir James Kempt, G.C.B., from the Second, or Queen's Royal Regiment of Foot.

On July 28, 1846, General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B. passed away, and Her Majesty appointed General the Right Honourable Sir James Kempt, G.C.B., as the new colonel of the First or Royal Regiment of Foot, promoting him from the Second, or Queen's Royal Regiment of Foot.

The head-quarters of the first battalion are at Trinidad: the depôt companies at Newbridge: the second battalion is at Edinburgh, at the close of the year 1846, at which period this record is concluded.

The headquarters of the first battalion are in Trinidad; the depot companies are in Newbridge; the second battalion is in Edinburgh at the end of 1846, which is when this record ends.

1846.

1846.

The foregoing account proves the antiquity of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, and gives a statement of its services for a period of more than 200 years, during which it has acquired laurels under the great Gustavus Adolphus, king of Sweden, and under the French Marshals, Turenne, the Prince of Condé, Luxembourg, and De Crequi: it has since formed a part of the British army which has fought and conquered under King William III., Marlborough, Abercromby, Moore, and Wellington, the most celebrated warriors and consummate generals of their periods; thus establishing a fame and distinction which, it is presumed, few, if any, other military bodies in Europe can claim. The career of the Royal Regiment has not evinced a feverish and uncertain valour, sometimes emitting sudden flashes which startle and surprise, and at others betraying weakness and pusillanimity, but it has proved uniform and invincible; and whether employed against the barbarous tribes of Asia, Africa, and America, or the disciplined legions of Europe, the officers and men of the Royal Regiment have, on all occasions, displayed the native energy, firmness, and contempt of danger peculiar to Britons; and by their victories in every quarter of the globe, they have established a reputation for future ages to emulate.

The account above demonstrates the long history of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot and outlines its services for over 200 years, during which it earned recognition under the great Gustavus Adolphus, king of Sweden, and the French Marshals Turenne, the Prince of Condé Nast, Luxembourg, and De Crequi. It has since been part of the British army that fought and triumphed under King William III, Marlborough, Abercrombie, Moore, and Wellington, some of the most celebrated warriors and skilled generals of their time. This has established a reputation and distinction that few, if any, other military groups in Europe can match. The career of the Royal Regiment has not shown erratic or unpredictable bravery, with occasional bursts of courage that startle and surprise, followed by moments of weakness and timidity. Instead, it has demonstrated consistent and unbeatable performance; whether fighting against the savage tribes of Asia, Africa, and America, or the trained legions of Europe, the officers and men of the Royal Regiment have always exhibited the natural energy, determination, and disregard for danger characteristic of Britons. Through their victories all over the world, they have built a legacy for future generations to admire.

Posterity, looking back at the splendid achievements of the British arms in various parts of the world, will naturally inquire what regiments won honour and fame in the several fields of glory where British valour was sternly proved. To this it may be answered that, in the seventeenth century, when Gustavus Adolphus stood forth the champion of the Protestant princes of Germany, this[Pg 264] regiment fought and conquered in that glorious cause; and it claims the honour of having fought at the battle of Leipsic, famous in the history of Sweden, and at Roucroy, celebrated in the annals of France.

Future generations, reflecting on the remarkable accomplishments of the British military around the globe, will surely want to know which regiments achieved honor and fame in the various battlefields where British bravery was clearly demonstrated. In response, it's important to note that in the seventeenth century, when Gustavus Adolphus emerged as the defender of the Protestant leaders of Germany, this [Pg 264] regiment fought and triumphed for that noble cause; it proudly claims to have participated in the battle of Leipzig, renowned in Swedish history, and at Roucroy, celebrated in French history.

In the succeeding century, when the balance of power in Europe was destroyed by the union of France and Spain, and Louis XIV. sought to dictate laws to Christendom, this regiment was one of the first which appeared at the scene of conflict, and it shared in the victories of Blenheim, Ramilies, Oudenarde, and Malplaquet, also in the honour of capturing the fortresses which that ambitious monarch had erected as bulwarks to his kingdom; and thus purchased peace for Europe.

In the following century, when the balance of power in Europe was upended by the alliance of France and Spain, and Louis XIV aimed to dictate laws to Christendom, this regiment was one of the first to show up at the conflict, participating in the victories at Blenheim Palace, Ramilies, Oudenaarde, and Malplaquet, and sharing in the glory of capturing the fortresses that this ambitious king had built as defenses for his kingdom; thereby securing peace for Europe.

When Bonaparte, whose hatred and jealousy of England were unalterable, sought to become more than the dictator of Europe, this regiment met the legions of the usurper, and fought and triumphed in battles, which are inscribed on its colours as monuments to stimulate to deeds of valour the men of future generations, who shall enrol themselves under the banners of the Royal Regiment. Besides these leading features of its career, in which the national character and influence have been elevated, this regiment has evinced equally brilliant qualities in actions which, though less important in their bearing on the affairs of Europe, have attested the intrinsic merit of the corps, and have purchased numerous advantages to the commerce, power, stability, and happiness of Britain.

When Napoleon, whose hatred and jealousy of England were constant, tried to become more than just the dictator of Europe, this regiment faced the legions of the usurper, fighting and winning battles that are marked on its colors as a tribute to inspire future generations of men who will join the ranks of the Royal Regiment. Alongside these significant achievements in its history, which have elevated the national character and influence, this regiment has also shown remarkable qualities in actions that, while less impactful on European affairs, have proven the true worth of the corps and brought numerous benefits to Britain's commerce, power, stability, and happiness.

FOOTNOTES:

[6] Bishop Lesley; and Abercromby's Martial Achievements of the Scots Nation.

[6] Bishop Lesley; and Abercromby's Martial Achievements of the Scottish Nation.

[7] L'Escosse Françoise, par A. Houston; and the Translator's Preface to Beauge's History of the Campaigns in 1548 and 1549.

[7] The Scottish French, by A. Houston; and the Translator's Preface to Beauge's History of the Campaigns in 1548 and 1549.

[8] Milan, a military publisher remarkable for correct dates, states, in an account of the French army printed in 1746, that the Scots Gendarmes were instituted in 1422, and the Scots Garde du Corps in 1440. Père Daniel, the French military historian, adduces proof that they were instituted by Charles VII., but does not give the dates.

[8] Milan, a military publisher known for accurate dates, mentions in a report about the French army published in 1746 that the Scots Gendarmes were established in 1422, and the Scots Garde du Corps in 1440. Père Daniel, the French military historian, provides evidence that they were created by Charles VII, but does not specify the dates.

[9] Bishop Lesley; and Philip de Commines.

[9] Bishop Lesley; and Philip de Commines.

[10] List of the French army printed at the time.

[10] List of the French army published at the time.

[11] L'Ecosse Françoise, par A. Houston.

[11] The Scottish "Françoise" by A. Houston.

[12] Histoire de la Milice Françoise, par Le Père Daniel. 2 tom. 4to. Paris, 1721.

[12] History of the French Militia, by Father Daniel. 2 volumes. 4to. Paris, 1721.

[13] The companies obtained from the Netherlands were part of a distinguished body of Scots, who had been many years in the service of the States-General of the United Provinces; and were, in consequence of a truce having been concluded for 12 years, at liberty to engage in the service of Sweden. Vide Historical Record of the Third Foot.

[13] The companies acquired from the Netherlands were part of a respected group of Scots who had served for many years with the States-General of the United Provinces. Due to a 12-year truce that had been established, they were free to join the service of Sweden. See Historical Record of the Third Foot.

[14] Introduction de Puffendorf, tome iv. p. 84.

[14] Introduction to Puffendorf, vol. IV, p. 84.

[15] Harte's Life of Guslavus Adolphus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

[16] The regiment alluded to was raised by Donald Mackay, Lord Reay, in 1626, for the service of the King of Denmark; it was afterwards in the service of the King of Sweden, and was reduced in 1634 to one company. In 1637, Colonel Robert Monro, who had served in the regiment from the time it was raised, published an historical account of its services, under the title of Monro's Expedition; from which history much valuable information has been obtained relating to the Royal Regiment, and its first Colonel, Sir John Hepburn, who had lived in terms of intimacy and strict friendship with Colonel Monro from the time they were schoolfellows.

[16] The regiment mentioned was formed by Donald Mackay, Lord Reay, in 1626, for the service of the King of Denmark; it later served the King of Sweden and was reduced to one company in 1634. In 1637, Colonel Robert Monro, who had been with the regiment since it was established, published a historical account of its services called Monro's Expedition; this history has provided a lot of valuable information about the Royal Regiment and its first Colonel, Sir John Hepburn, who had a close and lasting friendship with Colonel Monro since they were schoolmates.

[17] Monro's expedition; and Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

[17] Monro's expedition; and Harte's biography of Gustavus Adolphus.

"He maintained his post for nine weeks, repulsing every attempt to retake it, till he was relieved by a Scotch regiment (the Royals) under Colonel Hepburn, and a body of Swedish troops."General David Stewart's History of the Highland Regiments, published in 1822.

"He held his position for nine weeks, fending off every attempt to reclaim it, until he was replaced by a Scottish regiment (the Royals) led by Colonel Hepburn, along with a group of Swedish troops." General David Stewart's History of the Highland Regiments, published in 1822.

[18] Swedish Intelligencer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Swedish Intelligencer.

[19] Monro's Expedition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monro's Expedition.

[20] The Imperialists had previously enacted a cruel tragedy on a party of Scots at Old Brandenburg.

[20] The Imperialists had previously committed a cruel act against a group of Scots at Old Brandenburg.

[21] Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus; Monro's Expedition; and the Swedish Intelligencer.

[21] Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus; Monro's Expedition; and the Swedish Intelligencer.

[22] In a list of Gustavus's army published at the time, in the Mercure François, the regiment is stated to have displayed four colours at the battle of Leipsic.

[22] In a list of Gustavus's army published at the time, in the Mercure François, it’s noted that the regiment showed four colors at the battle of Leipzig.

[23] "The King having noticed that the Duke of Saxony was leaving the field, and that Count Tilly was ready to charge his main body, selected 2,000 musketeers of the brave Scots nation, and placed 2,000 horse on their flanks. The Scots formed themselves in several bodies of six or seven hundred each, with their ranks three deep (the King of Sweden's discipline being never to march above six deep;) the foremost rank falling on their knees, the second stooping forward, and the third standing upright, and all giving fire together, they poured, at one instant, so much lead amongst the enemy's horse, that their ranks were broken, and the Swedish horse charging, the enemy were routed."—Account of the battle of Leipsic published at the time.

[23] "The King saw that the Duke of Saxony was about to leave the battlefield and that Count Tilly was ready to charge his main forces. He chose 2,000 brave Scots musketeers and positioned 2,000 cavalry on their flanks. The Scots organized themselves into several groups of six or seven hundred, standing three deep (following the King of Sweden's rule to never march more than six deep). The front rank knelt, the second leaned forward, and the third stood up, all firing together. They unleashed such a hail of bullets at the enemy's cavalry that their formation broke, allowing the Swedish cavalry to charge and rout the enemy."—Account of the battle of Leipsic published at the time.

[24] "We were as in a dark cloud, not seeing the half of our actions, much less discerning either the way of our enemies, or the rest of our brigades; whereupon, having a drummer by me, I caused him to beat the Scots March, till it cleared up, which re-collected our friends unto us."—Monro's Expedition.

[24] "We were surrounded by darkness, unable to see half of what we were doing, let alone figuring out the movements of our enemies or the rest of our troops; so, I had a drummer with me, and I had him play the Scots March until the fog lifted, which helped gather our allies back to us."—Monro's Expedition.

[25] Monro's Expedition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monro's Expedition.

[26] "His Majesty, accompanied by a great and honourable train of cavaliers, alighted from his horse at the head of our brigade; the officers coming together about his Majesty in a ring, his Majesty made a speech of commendation of the brigade, thanking them for their good service, and exhorting them to the continuation thereof, promised he would not forget to reward them; and turning towards the superior officers, they did kiss his Majesty's hand; the inferior officers and soldiers crying aloud, they hoped to do his Majesty better service than ever they had done."—Monro's Expedition.

[26] "His Majesty, accompanied by a distinguished group of knights, got off his horse in front of our brigade. The officers gathered around him in a circle, and he delivered a speech praising the brigade, thanking them for their excellent service and urging them to keep it up. He promised he wouldn't forget to reward them. Then, turning to the senior officers, they kissed his Majesty's hand; the junior officers and soldiers shouted loudly that they hoped to serve his Majesty even better than they had before."—Monro's Expedition.

"His Majesty bestowed particular encomiums on the Swedish and Finland horse, conducted by Horne; as also on that brave body of Scottish infantry which Hepburn commanded."—Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

"His Majesty praised the Swedish and Finnish horse, led by Horne, as well as the brave Scottish infantry commanded by Hepburn."—Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

[27] Harte.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harte.

[28] "The foot brigades were commanded to their several posts. Colonel Hepburn's brigade (according to custom) was directed to the most dangerous post, next the enemy; and the rest to theirs. The night coming on, we began our approaches, and prepared for making ready our attacks, when certain men were ordered to make cannon baskets, some to provide materials, some to watch, some to dig, some to guard the artillery, some to guard the workmen, and some to guard the colours before the brigade. The day approaching, we having made ready the batteries in the night, the service on both sides beginneth with cannon and musket."—Monro's Expedition.

[28] "The foot brigades were assigned to their respective positions. Colonel Hepburn's brigade, by tradition, was assigned to the most dangerous spot, closest to the enemy, while the others took their positions. As night fell, we began to approach the enemy and prepared to launch our attacks. Certain men were tasked with making cannon baskets, some gathered materials, while others stood watch, dug, guarded the artillery, protected the workers, and defended the colors in front of the brigade. As day broke, having prepared the batteries through the night, the action on both sides commenced with cannon and musket fire."—Monro's Expedition.

[29] Monro gives the name of every British officer above the rank of Captain in the Swedish army. Many Scots officers had been promoted to the command of Swedish, Finland, and Dutch regiments.

[29] Monro lists the names of all British officers above the rank of Captain in the Swedish army. Many Scottish officers were promoted to lead Swedish, Finnish, and Dutch regiments.

[30] "Here also we see the valour of Hepburn and his brigade praiseworthy, being, first and last, the instruments of the enemy's overthrow."—Monro's Expedition.

[30] "Here we also see the bravery of Hepburn and his brigade commendable, being, from start to finish, the key players in the enemy's defeat."—Monro's Expedition.

"The King returned Hepburn public thanks for suggesting the idea of crossing the Wernitz, and for executing his plan with such judgement and valour."—Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

"The King publicly thanked Hepburn for suggesting the idea of crossing the Wernitz and for carrying out his plan with such skill and bravery."—Harte's Life of Gustavus Adolphus.

[31] In some accounts of the battle of Lützen the Green Brigade, of which Hepburn's regiment formed a part, is mentioned by mistake amongst the troops engaged, instead of the White Brigade. As Colonel Monro commanded the brigade at the time the battle was fought, his narrative is considered sufficient authority for stating that it was not present.

[31] In some accounts of the battle of Lützen, the Green Brigade, which included Hepburn's regiment, is incorrectly mentioned among the troops involved instead of the White Brigade. Since Colonel Monro was in command of the brigade during the battle, his account is seen as reliable evidence that it was not present.

[32] Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden was born on the 9th of December, 1594. He learnt the duty of a musketeer as soon as he could carry a musket; and when seventeen years of age he was Colonel of a Cavalry corps, and served a campaign against the Danes. In the same year (1611) his father died, and the young Gustavus succeeded to the throne of Sweden; and he soon afterwards evinced, to the surprise of all Europe, the most distinguished abilities as a commander, a hero, and a politician. The discipline which he introduced into his army was strict beyond all precedent, and to this many of his victories may be attributed. His improvements in arms, equipment, and in military tactics, were particularly important; and he was brave even to rashness. He was wounded in action on six different occasions, had three horses killed under him, and was several times in the power of the enemy, but was rescued by his own men. On the fatal 6th of November, 1632, he fought sword in hand at the head of the Smoland cavalry, and was shot through the left arm, but continued fighting until his voice and strength failed from loss of blood, when he attempted to retire. At that instant an Imperial cavalier came galloping forward, and, crying "Long have I sought thee," shot the King through the body; and the next moment one of his Majesty's attendants shot the cavalier dead on the spot. As the King and his attendants were retiring, they were charged by a troop of cuirassiers; his Majesty was held for a few moments on the saddle, but his horse, being shot in the shoulder, made a desperate plunge, and threw the rider to the ground. After his fall the King received five wounds in different parts of his body, and was shot through the head. Thus fell the brave Gustavus, the most distinguished warrior of his age; with whose life the early services of Hepburn's regiment, now represented by the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, are intimately connected.

[32] Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, was born on December 9, 1594. He learned how to be a musketeer as soon as he could carry a musket, and by the age of seventeen, he was a Colonel of a cavalry unit, serving in a campaign against the Danes. In the same year (1611), his father passed away, and young Gustavus became king of Sweden. Soon after, he amazed all of Europe with his remarkable skills as a commander, hero, and politician. The discipline he enforced in his army was unprecedented, and many of his victories can be attributed to this. His innovations in weapons, equipment, and military tactics were particularly significant, and he was brave to the point of recklessness. He was wounded in battle six times, had three horses killed under him, and was captured by the enemy several times, but was always rescued by his own men. On the tragic day of November 6, 1632, he fought bravely at the front of the Smoland cavalry. He was shot through the left arm but kept fighting until he lost his voice and strength from blood loss, at which point he tried to retreat. At that moment, an Imperial cavalryman charged forward, crying, "Long have I sought thee," and shot the King in the chest; just then, one of his attendants shot the cavalryman dead. As the King and his entourage were retreating, they were attacked by a group of cuirassiers. His Majesty was momentarily held in the saddle, but when his horse was shot in the shoulder, it lunged wildly and threw him to the ground. After his fall, the King suffered five wounds in different areas of his body, including one to his head. Thus fell the brave Gustavus, the most distinguished warrior of his time, whose life is closely linked to the early services of Hepburn's regiment, now represented by the First or Royal Regiment of Foot.

[33] Monro's Expedition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monro's Expedition.

[34] In the Mercure François and other French works he is called Colonel Hebron and Le Chevalier d'Hebron; Père Daniel, the French historian, gives the following reason for this change—"On l'appelloit en France 'le Chevalier d'Hebron,' son nom d'Hepburn étant difficile à prononcer."

[34] In the Mercure François and other French works, he is referred to as Colonel Hebron and Le Chevalier d'Hebron; Père Daniel, the French historian, provides the following reason for this change—"In France, he was called 'le Chevalier d'Hebron,' since his name Hepburn was difficult to pronounce."

[35] This transfer of men from the service of the Crown of Sweden to that of France was not peculiar to Hepburn's veterans; but the German and Swedish forces which, after the defeat at Nordlingen, retreated, under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, towards the Rhine, were nearly all taken into the pay of France.

[35] This shift of soldiers from the service of the Swedish Crown to that of France wasn't unique to Hepburn's veterans; rather, the German and Swedish troops who, after the defeat at Nordlingen, retreated under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar towards the Rhine, were almost entirely hired by France.

[36] Mercure Françoise; Anderson's History of the Reign of Louis XIII.; and the Complete History of Europe.

[36] Mercure Françoise; Anderson's History of the Reign of Louis XIII.; and the Complete History of Europe.

[37] "The most deplorable accident was the death of the Scottish "Colonel Hepburn, who, with his usual coolness, surveying the breach, received a ball in his neck, and died, extremely regretted in the army, and by the Court of France."—Anderson's History of France, vol. v. p. 90.

[37] "The most tragic event was the death of the Scottish Colonel Hepburn, who, maintaining his usual composure while assessing the breach, was hit by a bullet in his neck and died, deeply mourned by the army and the Court of France."—Anderson's History of France, vol. v. p. 90.

"Le combat fut fort opiniâtre en ceste prise, et de telle façon; que le Colonel Hebron Escossois, y fut tué d'une mousquetade dans le col, qui luy passoit dans les reins, ayant laissé une reputation digne de sa valeur, fidelité, et experience au fait de la guerre."—Mercure François, tom. xxi. p. 277.

"The battle was fiercely fought during this engagement, to such an extent that Colonel Hebron, the Scotsman, was killed by a musket shot in the neck, which went through his lower back, leaving a reputation worthy of his bravery, loyalty, and experience in the art of war."—Mercure François, tom. xxi. p. 277.

[38] The following return of the establishment of the regiment in 1637 was procured by its Colonel, General Lord Adam Gordon, who died in 1801:—

[38] The following report on the formation of the regiment in 1637 was obtained by its Colonel, General Lord Adam Gordon, who passed away in 1801:—

Colonel (Lord James Douglas) 1
Lieutenant-Colonel (Colonel Monro) 1
Major (Sir Patrick Monteith) 1
Captains 45
Captain-Lieutenant 1
Lieutenants 45
Ensigns 48
Surgeons 4
Adjutants 6
Chaplains 2
Drum-Major 1
Piper 1
Sergeants 88
Corporals 288
Lance-Parade 288
Drummers 96
48 Companies of 150 Privates each 7200
Total 8316

[39] Mercure François.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mercure François.

[40] In a plan of the siege of Hesdin, published at Paris in 1639, Douglas' Scots Regiment appears formed in brigade with the Regiment of Champaigne.

[40] In a plan of the siege of Hesdin, published in Paris in 1639, Douglas' Scots Regiment is shown arranged in a brigade with the Regiment of Champaigne.

[41] The three Scots regiments in the service of France at this period, are designated by the French historians, the regiments of Douglas, Chambers, and Praslin.

[41] The three Scottish regiments serving France during this time are referred to by French historians as the regiments of Doug, Rooms, and Praslin.

[42] Père Daniel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Father Daniel.

[43] Mercure François; and Le Histoire Militaire de Louis le Grand, par M. Le Marquis de Quincy.

[43] Mercury François; and The Military History of Louis the Great, by Mr. Marquis de Quincy.

[44] This division consisted of the following corps; viz.: The French Guards, the Swiss Guards, the regiments of Picardy, Douglas, La Meilleraie, Grancy, and Molondin.—Mercure François.

[44] This division included the following corps: The French Guards, the Swiss Guards, the regiments of Picardy, Douglas, La Meilleraie, Grancy, and Molondin.—Mercure François.

[45] Account of the battle of Lens, published at the time; Life of the Prince of Condé; and Histoire Militaire de Louis le Grand.

[45] Report on the battle of Lens, released at that time; Biography of the Prince of Condé; and Military History of Louis the Great.

[46] A detailed account of this action is given in the Life of King James II., from the memoirs written with his own hand, and published by the Rev. J. S. Clarke in 1818. His Majesty was then (1652) Duke of York, and was serving with the French Army, of which Douglas' Regiment formed part.

[46] A detailed account of this action is provided in the Life of King James II., based on memoirs he wrote himself and published by Rev. J. S. Clarke in 1818. At that time (1652), he was the Duke of York and was serving with the French Army, which included Douglas' Regiment.

[47] Life of King James II., from the Memoirs written with his own hand.

[47] Life of King James II, based on the Memoirs he wrote himself.

[48] The forces were designated by the following titles:—

[48] The forces were named as follows:—

Horse Guards
The Duke of York's Troop afterwards the third troop of Life Guards, and disbanded in 1746.
Foot.
The King's Regiment of Guards, afterwards constituted, with a battalion of Guards raised in England in 1661, the First Foot Security.
The Duke of York's Regiment The few remaining men of these regiments were, in 1660, placed in garrison at Dunkirk; they were afterwards removed to Tangier, and incorporated in the Second, or Queen's Foot Regiment.
The Duke of Gloucester's Regt.
The Earl of Bristol's Regiment
Lord Newborough's Regiment
Colonel Richard Grace's Regt.

[49] "Ce Régiment de Douglas, étant en garnison à Avesnes en 1661, eut ordre de passer en Angleterre, où il rendit des services très considerables au Roy Charles II.

[49] "The Douglas Regiment, stationed in Avesnes in 1661, was ordered to move to England, where it provided significant services to King Charles II."

"Il n'était que de huit compagnies en partant de France, et se trouva en y revenant, un an aprés, de trente-trois compagnies, qui étoient composées pour le moins de cent hommes chacune. Mylord George Douglas l'a toujours commandé en France."—Père Daniel.

"Il n'était que de huit compagnies en partant de France, et se trouva en y revenant, un an aprés, de trente-trois compagnies, qui étoient composées pour le moins de cent hommes chacune. Mylord George Douglas l'a toujours commandé en France."—Père Daniel.

[50] London Gazette; and Military Records in the State Paper Office.

[50] London Gazette; and Military Records in the State Paper Office.

[51] "Le Régiment de Douglas Escossois. Ce Régiment a servi plusieurs années en France, et s'y est fort distingué. Je trouve dans l'Ordonnance de Louis XIV., de l'an 1672, pour le rang des Régimens, qu'il étoit un des premiers."—Père Daniel.

[51] "Le Régiment de Douglas Escossois. This Regiment served several years in France and distinguished itself greatly. I find in the order from Louis XIV. from the year 1672 concerning the ranking of regiments that it was one of the top ones."—Père Daniel.

[52] Comte de Chamilly's despatch, in the original correspondence respecting the campaign of 1672, published in France.

[52] Comte de Chamilly's report, in the original correspondence about the campaign of 1672, published in France.

[53] See the Historical Record of the Life Guards, p. 43.

[53] Check the Historical Record of the Life Guards, p. 43.

[54] Histoire du Vicomte de Turenne par L'Abbé Raguenet.

[54] History of the Viscount of Turenne by Abbé Raguenet.

[55] Mémoires de deux dernieres Campagnes de Monsieur de Turenne en Allemagne.

[55] Memoirs of the Last Two Campaigns of Mr. de Turenne in Germany.

[56] London Gazette.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ London Gazette.

[57] The Colonel of the Regiment, Lord George Douglas, was created Earl of Dumbarton on the 9th of March, 1675; but the French historians continued to designate the corps, "Le Régiment de Douglas."

[57] The Colonel of the Regiment, Lord George Douglas, was made Earl of Dumbarton on March 9, 1675; however, French historians still referred to the corps as "Le Régiment de Douglas."

[58] In the order of battle for the French army on the Rhine in 1677, printed in the Histoire Militaire de Louis le Grand, the First Battalion of Douglas' Regiment appears formed in brigade with the regiments of La Marine, Couronne, and Vendôme, and the second battalion is posted between two cavalry brigades, on the left of the line.

[58] In the battle order for the French army on the Rhine in 1677, published in the Histoire Militaire de Louis le Grand, the First Battalion of Douglas' Regiment is shown grouped with the regiments of La Marine, Couronne, and Vendôme, while the second battalion is positioned between two cavalry brigades on the left side of the line.

[59] "Captain Hume, who commanded our advance-party, showed great conduct and courage, standing several charges of the enemy's horse; and when the action was over, and he was upon his retreat to the main body, one of the Moors' chief commanders charged the rear of his party and overthrew him; but the Moor's horse falling, he was immediately killed."—London Gazette.

[59] "Captain Hume, who led our advance party, demonstrated remarkable bravery and composure, facing multiple charges from the enemy's cavalry. After the battle ended and he was pulling back to join the main group, one of the Moor's top commanders attacked the rear of his party and took him down; however, the Moor's horse stumbled and he was instantly killed."—London Gazette.

[60] Tangier's Rescue by John Ross, fol. 1681.

[60] Tangier's Rescue by John Ross, fol. 1681.

[61] Tangier's Rescue by John Ross, fol. 1681.

[61] Tangier's Rescue by John Ross, fol. 1681.

[62] "This day the Scots and their grenadiers charged first, if there was any time at all between their charging: for, like fire and lightning, all went on at once."—Tangier's Rescue.

[62] "Today, the Scots and their grenadiers were the first to charge, if there was even a moment between their attacks: for, like fire and lightning, everything happened at once."—Tangier's Rescue.

[63] Tangier's Rescue.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tangier's Rescue.

[64] Four colours were captured in this action; one by Dumbarton's Scots, one by the Admiral's battalion, one by the English horse, and one by the Spaniards. Three guns were also taken; two by the Foot Guards, and one by the battalion of Marines and Seamen.

[64] Four colors were captured in this action; one by Dumbarton's Scots, one by the Admiral's battalion, one by the English cavalry, and one by the Spaniards. Three cannons were also seized; two by the Foot Guards and one by the battalion of Marines and Seamen.

[65] The following return shows the loss sustained by the British troops in this engagement:—

[65] The following report shows the losses sustained by the British troops in this battle:—

Corps. Killed. Wounded.
Officers. Men. Horses. Officers. Men. Horses.
Four troops of English Horse, now Royal Dragoons 5 2 5 9
Three do. of Spanish Horse, disbanded in 1683 1 13 24 6 30 25
Battalion of Foot Guards 7 1 51
The Earl of Dumbarton's Regiment, now 1st Royal 6 36 15 100
The Earl of Inchiquin's do., now 2nd or Queen's Royal 2 34 10 124
Vice Admiral Herbert's Battalion, consisting of Marines and Seamen 2 10 24
Total 11 100 29 34 334 34
Narrative of the Siege of Tangier, published by authority, fol. 1680.

[66] The First Regiment of Foot Guards was for several years designated the Royal Regiment. There was also at this period a Royal Regiment in Ireland, which was sometimes styled Foot Guards. This corps adhered to King James II. at the Revolution in 1688. One battalion had previously arrived in England, and, being composed of papists, it was disbanded by William III. The men were confined a short time in the Isle of Wight, and afterwards transferred to the service of the Emperor of Germany. The other battalion fought in the cause of James II. in Ireland, until the surrender of Limerick in 1691, when it proceeded to France, and remained in the French service until it was disbanded.

[66] The First Regiment of Foot Guards was known as the Royal Regiment for several years. At that time, there was also a Royal Regiment in Ireland, sometimes referred to as Foot Guards. This unit supported King James II during the Revolution in 1688. One battalion had already arrived in England and, being made up of Catholics, was disbanded by William III. The soldiers were held for a short time on the Isle of Wight and then reassigned to serve the Emperor of Germany. The other battalion fought for James II in Ireland until the surrender of Limerick in 1691, after which it moved to France and remained in French service until it was disbanded.

[67] The author of the account of this review here means two battalions of the 1st Foot Guards.

[67] The writer of this review is referring to two battalions of the 1st Foot Guards.

[68] War-Office Records.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War Office Records.

[69] War-Office Records.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Military Records.

[70] Sixteen field-pieces were employed. Nine were sent from the Tower of London, and seven from Portsmouth.

[70] Sixteen cannons were used. Nine were sent from the Tower of London, and seven from Portsmouth.

[71] Lediard, and several other historians, attribute the preservation of the King's army from a complete overthrow at Sedgemoor to the excellent conduct of the Royals, in being under arms so quickly as to be able to hold the rebels in check until the other corps had time to form their ranks.

[71] Lediard and several other historians credit the survival of the King's army from a total defeat at Sedgemoor to the impressive performance of the Royalty, who were armed and ready quickly enough to keep the rebels at bay until the other units could arrange themselves.

[72] Fountainhall's Diary, p. 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fountainhall's Diary, p. 59.

[73] War-Office Establishment Book.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War Office Establishment Book.

[74] Sir John Dalrymple, and several other historians who wrote many years after these events occurred, have mistaken the Royal Regiment of Scots Horse for the Royal Regiment of Scots Dragoons, now the 2nd or Royal North British Dragoons, or Scots Greys; but the latter regiment did not mutiny. The Scots Horse escaped to Scotland, and many of them joined the Highlanders in their resistance to King William III.; and the regiment was taken off the establishment of the army and was not afterwards restored.

[74] Sir John Dalrymple and several other historians who wrote years after these events have confused the Royal Regiment of Scots Horse with the Royal Regiment of Scots Dragoons, now known as the 2nd or Royal North British Dragoons, or Scots Greys; however, the latter regiment did not mutiny. The Scots Horse fled to Scotland, and many of them joined the Highlanders in their fight against King William III. The regiment was removed from the army’s roster and was never reestablished.

[75] List of troops sent to the Netherlands, in 1689, under the Earl of Marlborough:—

[75] List of troops sent to the Netherlands in 1689, led by the Earl of Marlborough:—

  • Second troop of Guards, now 2nd Regiment of Life Guards.
  • Royal Regiment of Horse Guards.
  • One Battalion of the 2nd Foot Guards.
  • One Battalion of the Scots Foot Guards, now 3rd Foot Guards.
  • One Battalion of the Royal Regiment.
  • Prince George of Denmark's Regiment, now 3rd Foot, or the Buffs.
  • Royal Fusiliers, now 7th Royal Fusiliers.
  • Col. John Hales' Regiment, afterwards disbanded.
  • " Sir David Collier's " " "
  • " Robert Hodges' " now 16th Foot.
  • " Edwd. Fitzpatrick's " afterwards disbanded.
  • " Fergus D. O'Ffarrel's " now 21st Royal Scots Fusiliers.

[76] This officer commanded the Grenadier Company of the Royal Regiment when it was raised in 1678; and frequently distinguished himself against the Moors at Tangier in 1680. In October, 1688, Lieut.-Col. Archibald Douglas of the Royal Regiment was appointed Colonel of a newly-raised regiment, now the 16th Foot; and was succeeded in December of the same year by Lieut.-Col. Hodges, from the Royal Regiment, who was killed at the battle of Steenkirk.

[76] This officer led the Grenadier Company of the Royal Regiment when it was formed in 1678 and often stood out in battles against the Moors at Tangier in 1680. In October 1688, Lieutenant Colonel Archibald Douglas of the Royalty Regiment was named Colonel of a newly-formed regiment, now known as the 16th Foot; he was followed in December of that same year by Lieutenant Colonel Hodges, from the Royalty Regiment, who was killed in the battle of Steenkirk.

[77] D'Auvergne's History of the Campaigns in Flanders.

[77] D'Auvergne's History of the Campaigns in Flanders.

[78] D'Auvergne.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Auvergne.

[79] "The bravery of our men was extraordinary, and admired by all; ten battalions of ours having engaged above thirty of the French at one time, and Sir Robert Douglas, at the head of one battalion of his own regiment, having driven four battalions of the enemy from their cannon."—London Gazette.

[79] "Our men showed incredible bravery, which everyone admired; ten of our battalions took on over thirty French battalions at once, and Sir Robert Douglas, leading one battalion of his regiment, pushed four enemy battalions away from their cannons."—London Gazette.

[80] Memoirs of Captain George Carleton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs of Captain George Carleton.

[81] The General History of Europe.

The General History of Europe.

[82] D'Auvergne.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Auvergne.

[83] The French brigades, which attacked the post occupied by the first battalion of the Royal Regiment, were those of Bourbonnois, Lyonnois, Anjou, and Artois, and King James' Royal Regiment, or Irish Guards, were amongst them.—(D'Auvergne.)

[83] The French brigades that attacked the position held by the first battalion of the Royal Regiment included those from Bourbonnois, Lyonnois, Anjou, and Artois, and King James' Royal Regiment, also known as the Irish Guards, were among them.—(D'Auvergne.)

[84] Official Records in Ireland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Official Records in Ireland.

[85] Millner's Journal of the Marches, Battles, and Sieges of the British troops on the Continent from 1701 to 1712.

[85] Millner's Journal of the Marches, Battles, and Sieges of the British troops in Europe from 1701 to 1712.

[86] Portmore's, now 2nd or Queen's Royals, and Elsts, afterwards disbanded.

[86] Portmore's, now 2nd or Queen's Royals, and Elsts, later disbanded.

[87] Now the 9th, 15th, 23rd, and 24th Regiments.

[87] Now the 9th, 15th, 23rd, and 24th Regiments.

[88] Now the 10th, 16th, 21st, and 26th Regiments.

[88] Now the 10th, 16th, 21st, and 26th Regiments.

[89] The following Return shows the number of Officers killed and wounded in each British Regiment at the battle of Blenheim:—

[89] The following report shows the number of officers killed and wounded in each British regiment during the battle of Blenheim:—

Officers.
Killed. Wounded.
The Queen's Horse, now 1st Dragoon Guards 0 2
Lieut.-Gen. Wood's Regt. 3rd " " 2 5
Colonel Cadogan's   " 5th " " 1 0
Lieut.-Gen. Wyndham's 6th " " 5 5
Duke of Schomberg's 7th " " 3 3
Royal Scots Dragoons 2nd Drags. (Greys) 0 0
Royal Irish Dragoons, late 5th " " 0 1
Foot Guards, one battalion " " " 1 5
Royals two do., now 1st Foot " 3 7
Prince George's Regt., " 3rd " " 2 9
Brig.-Gen. Webb's " " 8th " " 0 2
Ld. North & Grey's " " 10th " " 8 9
Brig.-Gen. Howe's " 15th " " 5 13
Earl of Derby's " 16th " " 4 12
Royal Irish " 18th " " 3 10
Brig.-Gen. Row's " 21st " " 6 12
Lt.-Gen. Ingoldsby's " 23rd " " 0 9
Dk. of Marlborough's " 24th " " 3 9
Brig.-Gen. Fergusson's " 26th " " 5 14
Colonel Meredith's " 37th " " 0 3
Total 51 130

[90] Milner's Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Milner's Journal.

[91] London Gazette, &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ London Gazette, etc.

[92] War-Office Marching-Order Book.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War Office Marching Order Book.

[93] War-Office Establishment Book.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War Office Establishment Book.

[94] Records of the Adjutant-General's Office.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Records from the Adjutant General's Office.

[95] Extract of a letter from an officer.

[95] Excerpt from a letter written by an officer.

[96] "The troops did honour to their country, particularly the 1st battalion of the Royal Scots, who were put to the hardest trials, behaved heroically, and suffered much."—Scots Magazine.

[96] "The soldiers honored their country, especially the 1st battalion of the Royal Scots, who faced the toughest challenges, acted courageously, and endured a lot."—Scots Magazine.

[97] London Gazette, &c. &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ London Gazette, etc.

[98] In 1684, and for many years afterwards, the facing of the regiment was white.

[98] In 1684, and for many years after that, the uniform of the regiment was white.

[99] His Majesty's commands were issued in October, 1832, directing that the colours of both battalions of the Royal Regiment should bear the same devices and distinctions.

[99] The King gave orders in October 1832 that both battalions of the Royal Regiment should have the same designs and symbols on their colors.

[100] South Carolina Gazette.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ South Carolina Gazette.

[101] Return of troops engaged in the assault of Fort Moro, on the 30th July, 1762.

[101] Return of troops involved in the attack on Fort Moro, on July 30, 1762.

Officers. Serjeants. Rank and File.
Royal Regiment 6 5 102
Marksmen 8 8 129
90th Regiment 8 2 50
To sustain them—
56th Regiment 17 14 150
Total 39 29 431

[102] Stedman's History of the American War.

[102] Stedman's History of the American War.

[103] Naval and Military Memoirs of Great Britain from 1727 to 1783, by Robert Beatson, Esq., LL.D.

[103] Naval and Military Memoirs of Great Britain from 1727 to 1783, by Robert Beatson, Esq., LL.D.

[104] Lieut.-General Stuart's despatch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lieutenant General Stuart's report.

[105] Afterwards General Sir William Hutchinson, K.C.H.

[105] After that, General Sir William Hutchinson, K.C.H.

[106] Rainsford's Historical Account of the Black Empire of Hayti.

[106] Rainsford's Historical Account of the Black Empire of Hayti.

[107] The Duke of York's despatch.

The Duke of York's message.

[108] This officer rose to the rank of Major-General, and was killed before Bayonne in 1814.

[108] This officer climbed to the rank of Major-General and was killed near Bayonne in 1814.

[109] Journal of Quartermaster-General Brownrigg, laid before Parliament.

[109] Journal of Quartermaster-General Brownrigg, presented to Parliament.

[110] Captain Mullen was on the Staff at Barbadoes, but volunteered his services on this expedition.

[110] Captain Mullen was part of the team at Barbados but offered his services for this mission.

[111] Now Lieut.-General Sir J. Stevenson Barns, K.C.B., Colonel of the Twentieth Regiment of Foot.

[111] Now Lieutenant General Sir J. Stevenson Barns, K.C.B., Colonel of the 20th Foot Regiment.

[112] In this year (1811) was living at the village of Delmes, in Scotland, John Reed, aged 100 years; he was a private in the 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment at the battle of Culloden, in 1746, and was in the battalion upwards of 40 years.

[112] In this year (1811), John Reed, a 100-year-old man, was living in the village of Delmes, Scotland. He served as a private in the 2nd battalion of the Royalty Regiment during the battle of Culloden in 1746 and remained with the battalion for over 40 years.

[113] At a Scots corporation dinner, held in London on the 4th of May, 1811, on the health of the Duke of Kent, the Colonel of the Royal Regiment, being drunk, his Royal Highness rose to return thanks, and, in the course of his speech, said:—"My royal brother has been pleased to praise the regiment in which I have been employed, and have had the honour to command, and I too can bear testimony to the spirit and gallantry of the Scottish soldiers. From the earliest days, when I commenced my military life, it was always my utmost aim to arrive at the command of a Scots regiment, and to bring that regiment into action would have been the greatest glory I could have attained, as I am well convinced the officers and men would have justified my most sanguine expectations; their courage, perseverance, and activity, being undoubtedly such as may always be relied on; and they are always able and willing to do their duty, if not more than their duty." His Royal Highness took great interest in the welfare of the regiment; and he this year presented, by the hands of Lieut.-Colonel M'Leod, a gold medal to Serjeant Manns of the regiment, for the very meritorious manner in which he had educated upwards of 800 soldiers and soldiers' children.

[113] At a Scottish corporation dinner in London on May 4, 1811, during a toast to the Duke of Kent, the Colonel of the Royal Regiment, who was intoxicated, stood up to express his gratitude. In his speech, he said:—"My royal brother has kindly praised the regiment I've served in and had the honor to lead, and I can also attest to the spirit and bravery of the Scottish soldiers. From the beginning of my military career, my greatest ambition was to command a Scottish regiment, and leading that regiment into battle would have been my highest achievement, as I firmly believe the officers and men would have exceeded my highest hopes; their courage, determination, and energy are qualities you can always count on, and they are more than capable and eager to fulfill their duties, if not go beyond them." His Royal Highness was deeply concerned about the well-being of the regiment; this year, he awarded a gold medal to Sergeant Manns of the regiment, presented by Lieutenant Colonel M'Leod, for his outstanding work in educating over 800 soldiers and soldiers' children.

[114] This officer was shot through the hand whilst bearing the colours, the ball passing through the flag.

[114] This officer was shot through the hand while holding the flag, with the bullet passing through the banner.

"Demerara, 20th of April, 1812.

Demerara, April 20, 1812.

"General Order.

"General Order."

"Major-General Carmichael cannot refrain from expressing his regret on the departure of the Royal Scots. The honourable testimony from Governor Bentinck and the inhabitants of the good conduct of the regiment for nearly nine years corresponds with the opinion the Major-General has formed of their correct discipline and military order in all respects, which evince the incessant attention of Colonel Stewart and the officers of the corps. He sincerely wishes them every happiness, and looks forward with the pleasing hope of meeting the regiment on future service.

"Major-General Carmichael can't help but express his regret over the departure of the Royal Scots. The positive feedback from Governor Bentinck and the local residents about the regiment's good conduct for nearly nine years aligns with the Major-General's view of their discipline and military organization in every way, which reflects the constant dedication of Colonel Stewart and the officers of the corps. He genuinely wishes them all the best and looks forward to the hopeful prospect of reuniting with the regiment for future service."

(Signed) "A. Stewart,
Brigade-Major."

(Signed) "A. Stewart,
Brigade Major."

[116] "The Royals led the attack, on which occasion the distinguished gallantry of this corps was most conspicuous."

[116] "The Royalty spearheaded the charge, where the bravery of this group was especially notable."

"The Royals refused to give way in the least, until General Hay received orders, through General Oswald, from General Graham, to retire, it having been found that success was physically impracticable, as the defences round the breach were not destroyed; and, from the showers of musketry, grape, hand-grenades, shells, and large stones, with which the attacking column was assailed, it appears miraculous that any escaped."—Extract from Sir T. Graham's despatch.

"The Royal Family would not back down at all, until General Hay got orders from General Oswald, on behalf of General Graham, to withdraw, as it became clear that victory was physically impossible since the defenses around the breach were still intact. Given the intense fire from muskets, grape shots, hand grenades, shells, and large stones that rained down on the attacking forces, it's almost miraculous that anyone managed to escape."—Extract from Sir T. Graham's despatch.

"The Royal Regiment proved, by the numbers left in the breach, that it would have been carried, had they not been opposed by real obstacles, which no human prowess could overcome."—Extract from Division Orders.

"The Royal Regiment showed, by the number of people left in the breach, that they would have succeeded if they hadn't faced serious obstacles that no human strength could overcome."—Extract from Division Orders.

[117] "Major-General Hay speaks most highly of the conspicuous gallantry of Colonel Barns in the successful assault of the coverlain, with the brave battalion of the Royal Scots.

[117] "Major-General Hay praises Colonel Barns for his notable bravery during the successful attack on the coverlain, alongside the courageous battalion of the Royal Scots.

"Indeed I conceive our ultimate success depended upon the repeated attacks made by the Royal Scots."—Sir Thomas Graham's despatch.

"Honestly, I believe our ultimate success relied on the repeated assaults carried out by the Royal Scots."—Sir Thomas Graham's dispatch.

[118] Extract from General Orders.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Excerpt from General Orders.

[119] The Americans were about 6000 strong, and the British only 1500: namely, Royal Scots, 500; 1st battalion King's Own, 480; 100th regiment, 450; one troop 19th Light Dragoons; and a proportion of artillery.—London Gazette.

[119] The Americans had around 6,000 troops, while the British had only 1,500: specifically, Scots Guards with 500; 1st Battalion King's Own with 480; 100th Regiment with 450; one troop of 19th Light Dragoons; and some artillery units.—London Gazette.

[120] The Americans were 5000 strong; the British were 2800.London Gazette.

[120] The Americans numbered 5,000, while the British had 2,800.London Gazette.

[121] Lieut.-General Drummond's Despatch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lieutenant General Drummond's Report.

[122] General Orders.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ General Orders.

[123] A stone was placed in the church at Montreal, Lower Canada, with the following inscription:—

[123] A stone was placed in the church in Montreal, Lower Canada, with the following inscription:—

"In memory of Lieut.-Colonel John Gordon, commanding the 1st battalion Royal Scots Regiment of Foot, who departed this life on the 25th of September, 1814, in consequence of a wound received in action with the enemy in front of Fort Erie, on the 17th of the same month.

"In memory of Lieut.-Colonel John Gordon, commanding the 1st battalion Royal Scots Regiment of Foot, who passed away on September 25, 1814, due to a wound sustained in combat with the enemy in front of Fort Erie on the 17th of the same month."

"This slab is placed by the officers of the battalion, to commemorate their high esteem for him as a man, and their respect for his character as a soldier."

"This slab is placed by the battalion officers to honor their deep respect for him as a person and their admiration for his character as a soldier."

[124] This valuable and gallant officer had served many years in the Royal Regiment, in which he had a son, Captain George Hay, killed at the battle of Vittoria.

[124] This brave and esteemed officer had dedicated many years to the Royal Regiment, where his son, Captain George Hay, was killed in the battle of Vittoria.

A monument was erected to his memory in the cemetery of the church of Etienne, Bayonne, with the following inscription:—

A monument was built in his memory at the cemetery of the church of Etienne, Bayonne, with the following inscription:—

This tomb is placed here By the officers of the 3rd battalion, 1st, or Royal Scots Regiment of Foot, As a testimony of respect to the memory of The late Major-General Andrew Hay, Commanding the First Brigade of the Fifth Division of the British Army in France, Who gallantly fell on the morning of the 14th of April, 1814, In defence of the ground in which His body is deposited, Aged 52 years.

This tomb is placed here by the officers of the 3rd Battalion, 1st, or Royal Scots Regiment of Foot, as a sign of respect for the memory of the late Major General Andrew Hay, who commanded the First Brigade of the Fifth Division of the British Army in France. He bravely fell on the morning of April 14, 1814, defending the ground where his body is laid to rest, at the age of 52.

Near the north door of St. Paul's Cathedral, London, a monument has also been erected to the memory of this gallant veteran. He is represented falling into the arms of Valour, with a soldier standing, lamenting the loss of his commander.

Near the north door of St. Paul's Cathedral, London, a monument has also been built to honor this brave veteran. He is depicted falling into the arms of Valor, while a soldier stands nearby, mourning the loss of his commander.

[125] "The 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots distinguished itself in a particular manner. Being removed from the centre of the 5th division, it charged and routed a column of the enemy. It was then formed in a square, to receive the cavalry, and though repeated attacks were made, not the slightest impression was produced. Wherever the lancers and cuirassiers presented themselves, they found a stern and undismayed front, which they vainly endeavoured to penetrate."Mudford's Historical Account of the Campaign in the Netherlands in 1815.

[125] "The 3rd battalion of the Royal Scots made a remarkable impression. After being moved away from the center of the 5th division, it charged and defeated an enemy column. Then it formed a square to brace for the cavalry, and despite multiple attacks, they made no noticeable impact. Wherever the lancers and cuirassiers showed up, they faced a strong and unyielding resistance, which they unsuccessfully tried to break through."Mudford's Historical Account of the Campaign in the Netherlands in 1815.

[126] "Though charged six or seven times by an infinite superiority of numbers, the French cavalry never for an instant made the slightest impression upon the square of the Royal Scots."Narrative by an Officer who was an eye-witness.

[126] "Even when attacked six or seven times by overwhelming numbers, the French cavalry never made the slightest impact on the square formation of the Royal Scots."Narrative by an Officer who was an eye-witness.

"Whitehall, 13th December, 1815.

Whitehall, December 13, 1815.

"His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, taking into His Royal Highness's consideration the highly distinguished services of Colonel James Stevenson Barns, Lieut.-Colonel of the 1st, or Royal Scots Regiment of Foot, Companion of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, and Knight of the Royal Portuguese Order of the Tower and Sword, manifested by him on divers important occasions in the campaigns of Toulon, Corsica, Holland, Egypt, and during the recent arduous operations and splendid achievements of His Majesty's arms in Portugal, Spain, and France, and being desirous of conferring upon that officer such a mark of favour as may in an especial manner evince the sense his Royal Highness entertains of the intrepidity and valour displayed by him at the battle of Busaco, wherein, as Lieut.-Colonel of the Staff, he commanded a brigade; at the capture of Badajoz, on the 6th of April, 1812; at the victory of Salamanca, where, in leading his battalion to the charge, he was severely wounded; and his distinguished gallantry at the assault and capture of St. Sebastian, and the battles of the Nive, hath been pleased, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, to grant unto the said Colonel Barns, His Majesty's Royal license and authority that he and his descendants may bear the following honourable augmentation to the arms of his family:—

"His Royal Highness the Prince Regent has taken into account the remarkable service of Colonel James Stevenson-Barns, Lieut.-Colonel of the 1st, or Royal Scots Foot Regiment, Companion of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, and Knight of the Royal Portuguese Order of the Tower and Sword. This service has been demonstrated on several significant occasions during the campaigns in Toulon, Corsica, Holland, Egypt, and the recent challenging operations and outstanding achievements of His Majesty's forces in Portugal, Spain, and France. His Royal Highness desires to honor that officer with a special gesture of appreciation that reflects the regard he has for the bravery and courage displayed by Colonel Barns at the battle of Busaco, where he commanded a brigade as Lieut.-Colonel of the Staff; at the capture of Badajoz on April 6, 1812; at the victory of Salamanca, during which he was severely wounded while leading his battalion into battle; and his exceptional gallantry during the assault and capture of St. Sebastian, as well as in the battles of the Nive. Therefore, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, he has granted Colonel Barns His Majesty's Royal license and authority for him and his descendants to bear the following honorable augmentation to his family's arms:—"

"A chief, thereon the representation of the curtain of a fortification; and above the words 'St. Sebastian,' as also a canton charged, with the representations of the gold cross presented by His Majesty's command to the said James Stevenson Barns, and of the badge of the Royal Portuguese Military Order of the Tower and Sword pendant from the ribands from which the said distinctions are respectively attached.

"A chief, thereon the representation of the curtain of a fortification; and above the words 'St. Sebastian,' as well as a canton featuring the gold cross awarded by His Majesty's order to James Stevenson Barns, and the badge of the Royal Portuguese Military Order of the Tower and Sword hanging from the ribbons to which these honors are attached."

"And the following crest of honourable augmentation:—

"And the following crest of honorable enhancement:—

"Issuant from a broken battlement, a dexter arm in armour, the hand grasping a banner inscribed 'St. Sebastian;' in allusion to the conspicuous conduct of the said Colonel Barns, on the 31st of August, 1813, when he gallantly led the 3rd battalion of the Royals, and assaulted and carried the curtain of the fortress, thereby eminently contributing to the ultimate capture of that important place; provided the said armorial distinctions be first duly exemplified, according to our law of arms, and recorded in the Herald's Office; otherwise His Majesty's royal license and permission to be void, and of none effect."

"Issuing from a broken battlement, a right arm in armor, the hand holding a banner that reads 'St. Sebastian;' referring to the notable actions of Colonel Barns on August 31, 1813, when he bravely led the 3rd battalion of the Royalty in an assault that captured the outer walls of the fortress, significantly aiding in the eventual capture of that key location; provided that these heraldic distinctions are properly demonstrated, in accordance with our laws of arms, and recorded in the Herald's Office; otherwise, His Majesty's royal license and permission shall be void and of no effect."

"Port Chatlerain, 29th November, 1815.

Port Chatlerain, November 29, 1815.

"Brigade Order.

Brigade Directive.

"The 4th battalion of the Royals, the 42nd and 92nd regiments, are to march to-morrow morning for Meulans, on their route for Boulogne, to embark for England.

"The 4th battalion of the Royals, the 42nd and 92nd regiments, are set to march tomorrow morning to Meulans, on their way to Boulogne, to board for England."

"Major-General Sir Denis Pack, cannot allow these corps to depart from his command without expressing his regret at losing them.

"Major-General Sir Denis Pack cannot let these corps leave his command without expressing his regret at losing them."

"The conduct of the 4th battalion, Royals, in camp and quarters has been, like that of the 3rd battalion and the two regiments, orderly and soldier-like; and he is confident, from the high state of discipline these corps appear in, they would have emulated their comrades in the 3rd battalion, had the same glorious opportunity been afforded them."

"The behavior of the 4th battalion, Royals, in camp and quarters has been, similar to the 3rd battalion and the two regiments, orderly and professional; and he is confident that, due to the high level of discipline these units exhibit, they would have matched their comrades in the 3rd battalion, if they had been given the same glorious opportunity."

[129] The following return shows the number of men drafted from the 4th to the other battalions on foreign service:—

[129] The following report shows the number of men drafted from the 4th to the other battalions for overseas service:—

Date of transfer. To what Battalion. Serjeants. Corporals. Drummers. Privates. Boys. Total.
Year. Month.
1807 April 2nd 3 3 5 75 68 154
1808 February 1st 3 4 " 198 1 206
—— June 3rd 1 1 " 124 60 186
—— 6th November 2nd 2 6 7 95 12 122
—— 24th December 3rd " 1 3 146 " 150
—— 25th   " 2nd " " " 90 " 90
1809 19th January 3rd 25 23 4 385 " 437
—— 25th   " 3rd " " " " 91 91
—— 25th May 3rd " " 1 450 " 451
—— 3rd December 1st 2 " " 120 " 122
1811 March 3rd 4 4 " 200 " 208
1812 November 1st 5 5 " 300 " 310
—— " 2nd 2 2 " 200 " 204
—— " 3rd 2 2 " 250 " 254
Total 49 51 20 2633 232 2985

[130] This officer was promoted to the rank of Major-General in 1830, and was drowned in the 'Frolic' steam-boat, between Tenby and Bristol, in March, 1831, with his wife, Lady Arabella M'Leod.

[130] This officer was promoted to Major-General in 1830 and drowned in the 'Frolic' steam boat between Tenby and Bristol in March 1831, along with his wife, Lady Arabella M'Leod.

[131] This officer was Deputy Adjutant-General to the King's troops, and he placed himself with the flank companies of the Royal Scots on the right, and encouraged the men by his example.

[131] This officer was the Deputy Adjutant-General for the King's troops, and he positioned himself with the flank companies of the Royal Scots on the right, motivating the men by his example.

[132] This officer received a severe wound while protecting his brother's body.

[132] This officer sustained a serious injury while shielding his brother's body.

[133] Captain Wetherall afterwards rose to the rank of Major in the regiment, and he wrote an historical record of his corps, which was printed in 1832, at the expense of the Colonel, the Duke of Gordon. Although there are some inaccuracies in the work, particularly as regards the formation and early services of the regiment, yet the record was as correct as could be expected from the limited information he was in possession of; and he evinced much laudable zeal and industry in its compilation. He followed the idea of Hamilton, who, in his printed sketch of the Royal Regiment, supposes it to have been a continuation of the Scots Guards at the French Court; but this has been proved to be an error. Major Wetherall died, while serving with the 1st battalion at Dominica, on the 7th August, 1833.

[133] Captain Wetherall later became a Major in the regiment and wrote a historical record of his unit, which was published in 1832, funded by the Colonel, the Duke of Gordon. While there are some inaccuracies in the work, especially regarding the regiment's formation and early services, the record was as accurate as could be expected given the limited information he had. He showed a commendable level of enthusiasm and effort in putting it together. He followed the idea of Hamilton, who, in his published sketch of the Royal Regiment, suggested it was a continuation of the Scots Guards at the French Court; however, this has been shown to be incorrect. Major Wetherall died while serving with the 1st battalion in Dominica on August 7, 1833.

[134] It is only an act of justice to state that such was the soldier-like feeling and esprit de corps of the men, after they were made acquainted with the duty that lay before them, that on their falling in with their companions in the camp at Neembolah at twelve o'clock on the night of the 17th of March, there was not one individual amongst them in the least intoxicated, or unfit for duty.

[134] It's only fair to say that the soldiers had such a strong sense of camaraderie and duty after they learned about what was ahead of them, that when they met up with their fellow soldiers in the camp at Neembolah at midnight on March 17th, not a single one of them was even slightly intoxicated or unfit for duty.

[135] "The promptitude and energy with which the attack was made by the troops under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, of His Majesty's Royal Scots, reflect high credit on him and on all the officers and men employed. Our loss has been trifling; Lieutenant Bland, of the Royal Scots, is wounded. We are now in complete possession of the pettah, and the superintending engineer is employed in erecting a mortar battery to bombard the fort."Brigadier-General Doveton's Letter to Captain Stewart, Acting Resident at the Court of Doulat Rao Scindia.

[135] "The promptness and effectiveness with which the troops led by Lieutenant Colonel Fraser of His Majesty's Scottish Royals launched their attack reflects great credit on him and all the officers and soldiers involved. Our losses have been minimal; Lieutenant Bland of the Royal Scots has been wounded. We now fully control the pettah, and the supervising engineer is working on setting up a mortar battery to bombard the fort."Brigadier-General Doveton's Letter to Captain Stewart, Acting Resident at the Court of Doulat Rao Scindia.

[136] "Yesterday evening a desperate and unexpected sally from the fortress was made upon an advanced post of our troops in the pettah; and it is with extreme regret I have to add that Lieut.-Colonel Fraser, of His Majesty's Royal Scots, who had been appointed by me to command in the pettah, was killed when in the act of gallantly rallying the party and keeping the advance in their position. The enemy was, however, immediately driven back, and compelled to retire again into the fort."Brigadier-General Doveton's Despatch.

[136] "Yesterday evening, a desperate and unexpected attack was launched from the fortress against an advanced position of our troops in the town; and it is with great sadness that I must report that Lieutenant Colonel Fraser, of His Majesty's Royal Scots, who had been appointed by me to lead in the town, was killed while bravely rallying the team and maintaining their position. However, the enemy was quickly pushed back and forced to retreat into the fort."Brigadier-General Doveton's Despatch.

[137] Lieut.-Colonel Blaker's Mahratta War.

Lieut.-Colonel Blaker's Mahratta War.

[138] Afterwards Lieut.-General Sir Archibald Campbell, Bt. G.C.B., Colonel of the 62nd Regiment, who died at Edinburgh on the 6th October, 1843.

[138] Later, Lieutenant General Sir Archibald Campbell, Bt. G.C.B., Colonel of the 62nd Regiment, passed away in Edinburgh on October 6, 1843.

[139] Now Major-General Sir Richard Armstrong.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Now Major-General Sir Richard Armstrong.

[140] "The attack upon Simbike was most handsomely led by Lieut.-Colonel Godwin, with the advanced guard of the right column, consisting of the flank companies of His Majesty's Royals, &c. &c."London Gazette.

[140] "The assault on Simbike was skillfully commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Godwin, leading the vanguard of the right column, which included the flank companies of His Majesty's Royalty, etc. etc." London Gazette.

[141] This division consisted of 250 of the Royals, 270 of the 41st, 260 of the 89th, the light company of the 28th Madras native infantry, and 100 pioneers.London Gazette.

[141] This division included 250 members of the Royalty, 270 from the 41st, 260 from the 89th, the light company of the 28th Madras native infantry, and 100 pioneers.London Gazette.

[142] When Dr. Sandford and Lieutenant Bennett were captured, preparations were made to crucify them, but, after an hour's suspense, they were sent away from the river, and eventually forwarded in chains to the capital, a distance of 300 miles. On reaching Ava they were thrown into a loathsome dungeon, crowded with criminals and deserters, where the Doctor remained five, and Lieutenant Bennett ten days, with nothing but a little rice to support them, and even this was occasionally omitted. After being released from gaol they were kept separate. The Doctor was a prisoner at large in the house of an American missionary (Mr. Price), and the king's interpreter; and Lieutenant Bennett was placed under charge of a Burmese constable, and was in chains in a lonely situation during the troubled and fearful state of Ava. From the vindictive and sanguinary disposition of some of the Burmese ministers and chiefs, the lives of the prisoners were in constant jeopardy, particularly during the moments of excitement produced by disastrous intelligence from the army. The prisoners had also to dread that, through the influence and fury of the Queen and Priests, they should be sacrificed as a propitiatory offering to the Burmese gods. On the nearer approach of the British army, the Doctor and Lieutenant Bennett were frequently consulted on European modes of concluding treaties of peace; and the Burmese acknowledged they could not reconcile to their minds the idea that a victorious army, with nothing to impede its progress, should halt within a day or two's march of the capital, and terminate the war on conditions; this was not Burman custom. To use their own simile, they could not believe the cat with the mouse in her claws would refrain from demolishing it; and, therefore, they concluded the pecuniary demand of the English general was merely a ruse to obtain as much precious metal as possible, and afterwards as much territory would be retained as was deemed convenient. To raise their opinion of British faith, the Doctor engaged to convey a letter to the British camp, and to return of his own accord, and his re-appearance astonished the Burmese ministers, and whole population of Ava.

[142] When Dr. Sandford and Lieutenant Bennett were captured, plans were made to crucify them, but after an hour of suspense, they were moved away from the river and eventually sent in chains to the capital, 300 miles away. Upon reaching Ava, they were thrown into a filthy dungeon filled with criminals and deserters, where the Doctor stayed for five days and Lieutenant Bennett for ten days, surviving on just a bit of rice, which was sometimes missed. After being released from jail, they were kept apart. The Doctor was a free prisoner at the home of an American missionary (Mr. Price) and the king’s interpreter, while Lieutenant Bennett was under the watch of a Burmese constable and remained in chains in a remote location during the troubled and dangerous times in Ava. Due to the vengeful and bloodthirsty nature of some Burmese ministers and leaders, the prisoners’ lives were always at risk, especially during moments of panic caused by bad news from the army. They also feared that, under the influence and anger of the Queen and priests, they might be sacrificed as a way to appease the Burmese gods. As the British army drew closer, the Doctor and Lieutenant Bennett were often consulted about European ways to end peace treaties; the Burmese couldn’t grasp the idea that a victorious army, with nothing in its way, would pause just a day or two from the capital to negotiate terms, as that was not Burmese custom. To use their own analogy, they couldn’t believe that the cat with the mouse in her claws would choose not to destroy it; therefore, they thought the English general's financial demands were merely a trick to collect as much gold as possible, while they would hold onto as much land as they found convenient. To improve the Burmese’s opinion of British honesty, the Doctor promised to deliver a letter to the British camp and to come back voluntarily, and his return shocked the Burmese ministers and the entire population of Ava.

Lieutenant (now Major) Bennett wrote an interesting narrative of the various scenes and incidents he met with, all of a novel and singular nature, and exhibiting traits and peculiarities of the Burman character, which his situation as a prisoner of war could alone develope. This narrative was published in the first and second volumes of the United Service Journal.

Lieutenant (now Major) Bennett wrote an engaging account of the different scenes and events he experienced, all unique and unusual, showcasing the traits and quirks of the Burman character that could only be revealed by his situation as a prisoner of war. This account was published in the first and second volumes of the United Service Journal.

[143] Copy of a letter from Major-General Sir Theophilus Pritzler to the Colonel of the Royal Regiment:—

[143] Copy of a letter from Major-General Sir Theophilus Pritzler to the Colonel of the Royal Regiment:—

"Bangalore, East Indies, 30th July, 1830.

"Bangalore, East Indies, July 30, 1830."

"My Lord Duke,

"My Lord Duke,"

"The 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment having been under my command for nearly five years, I cannot allow it to march from Bangalore without conveying to your grace the high opinion I entertain of it both collectively and individually. Its zeal and good conduct as soldiers have been equally conspicuous as its anxiety to produce harmony and good fellowship in society; and it will leave a lasting impression upon the inhabitants of this place, which has been marked in a most flattering manner.

"The 2nd battalion of the Royal Regiment has been under my command for almost five years, and I can’t let it leave Bangalore without sharing my high regard for the unit, both as a whole and for each member. Their enthusiasm and exemplary behavior as soldiers have been as remarkable as their efforts to foster harmony and camaraderie within the community. They will leave a lasting impression on the residents of this area, which has been noted in a very positive light."

"This battalion has of late been commanded by a particular friend of mine (Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall), in a manner which has produced the goodwill of his officers and soldiers in an eminent degree, and placed the battalion in the highest state of discipline; and I only regret that your grace cannot see it in the state in which it leaves this station, which, after a service in India of 23 years, has, I believe, astonished our Commander-in-Chief, who is now here.

"This battalion has recently been led by a close friend of mine (Lieut.-Colonel Wetherall), in a way that has earned the goodwill of his officers and soldiers to a remarkable degree and has placed the battalion in top-notch discipline. I only regret that you can't see it in the condition it's in as it leaves this station, which, after 23 years of service in India, I believe, has impressed our Commander-in-Chief, who is currently here."

"The corps of officers is highly respectable, and amongst them are some of the finest young men in the army. I am, therefore, confident that, under your grace's protection, the 2nd battalion of the Royals will very soon rival our best regiments in England.

"The group of officers is very respectable, and among them are some of the best young men in the army. I am, therefore, confident that, with your grace's support, the 2nd battalion of the Royal Family will soon compete with the top regiments in England."

"I trust your grace will excuse this long intrusion; I sincerely hope that you enjoy your health; and I have the honour to be,

"I hope you can forgive this lengthy intrusion; I genuinely hope you're in good health; and I am honored to be,"

"My Lord Duke, "Your faithful and obedient servant,

"My Lord Duke, Your loyal and devoted servant,

"Theophilus Pritzler.

Theophilus Pritzler.

"To His Grace the Duke of Gordon."

"To His Grace the Duke of Gordon."


SUCCESSION OF COLONELS
OF THE
FIRST, or ROYAL REGIMENT of FOOT.

Sir John Hepburn,
Appointed 26th January, 1633.

John Hepburn[144] descended from the Hepburns of Bothwell, an ancient and distinguished family, which for many ages had extensive possessions in East Lothian. His father was proprietor of the lands of Althestaneford, and gave young Hepburn a liberal education. From his earliest youth he was remarkable for spirit and resolution. When he quitted college he made the tour of part of Europe (in 1615), and the rising fame of Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden, of whose character he heard frequent commendations, gave birth to a spark of military ardour within his breast which was never extinguished till his death. Soon after his return from his travels, when the attempt was made to rescue Bohemia from the power of Austria, he engaged in the cause of liberty, and commanded a company of foot at several sieges and actions in Bohemia, Alsace, and Germany, and at the battle near Fleurus. When the King of Bohemia's forces were disbanded, he entered the service of the Swedish monarch. In his first essay in arms he displayed an ardour which procured him the favour and approbation of Gustavus, whose vigilant eye soon detected in this aspiring youth all the qualities requisite to constitute an excellent soldier. After a [Pg 266]short service in the subordinate commissions he was quickly advanced to the command of a regiment, and was employed in services which required a considerable portion of skill and valour. He was invariably either at the head of his regiment, or at the head of the brigade of which his regiment formed part, and, as his regiment was incorporated into a Scots corps in the French service, now the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, his services are set forth in the historical record of this corps, where his name will be found associated with deeds of valour and heroism of particular brilliancy. He appears to have been celebrated equally for bravery, skill, and humanity: he was beloved and esteemed by Gustavus Adolphus, and also by his companions in arms, both officers and soldiers; and his presence inspired confidence in the ranks of the brave Scots who fought under his command.[145]

John Hepburn[144] came from the Hepburns of Bothwell, an old and respected family that had large lands in East Lothian for many generations. His father owned the Althestaneford lands and provided young Hepburn with a good education. From a young age, he was known for his spirit and determination. After finishing college, he traveled around parts of Europe in 1615, and the growing reputation of Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden, who was often praised, sparked a lasting desire for military glory within him. Shortly after he returned from his travels, during the efforts to liberate Bohemia from Austrian control, he joined the fight for freedom and led a company of foot soldiers in several sieges and battles in Bohemia, Alsace, and Germany, including the fight near Fleurus. When the King of Bohemia's forces were disbanded, he joined the Swedish army. In his first military experience, he showed such enthusiasm that it earned him the favor and approval of Gustavus, who quickly recognized in this ambitious young man all the traits needed to be an excellent soldier. After a brief period in lower ranks, he was rapidly promoted to lead a regiment and was involved in tasks that required significant skill and bravery. He was consistently at the forefront of his regiment or leading the brigade that included his regiment, and since his regiment was incorporated into a Scottish unit in the French army, now known as the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, his contributions are documented in the history of this unit, where his name is linked to notably heroic acts. He was known for his courage, skill, and kindness; he was loved and respected by Gustavus Adolphus and by his fellow soldiers, officers, and men, and his presence inspired confidence among the brave Scots fighting under his leadership.[145]

That innate spirit and fire which constituted a part of his character, rendered him incapable of brooking even an imaginary injury; and Gustavus Adolphus, who was equally remarkable for the fiery temperament of his constitution, having uttered one or two sharp expressions to the brave Scottish warrior, he declared he would never more unsheath his sword in the Swedish quarrel. The king is said to have placed more confidence in this officer than in any other colonel in the Swedish army; and some days before their disagreement his Majesty had appointed him to the command of half the infantry in the camp at Nuremberg. The king afterwards made several condescensions to Hepburn, and appeared particularly desirous of retaining this valuable officer in his service; but the Scottish hero was inflexible, and he quitted the Swedish army in 1632. On his arrival at the British court, his fame having preceded him, he was knighted. He soon afterwards tendered his services to the king of France, who was too well acquainted with the character, capabilities, and experience of this renowned Scot, not to give him employment, and he was placed at the head of a regiment, constituted[Pg 267] of some new levies and old Scots companies in the French service, now the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot, in the British line. His commission was dated the 26th of January, 1633; and at the head of this corps he distinguished himself in Alsace and Germany, and had the satisfaction of seeing many of the veterans of his former regiment incorporated in his new corps. He commanded a division of the French army on the Rhine, and was on the point of being advanced to the dignity of a Marshal of France; but he was killed at the siege of Saverne, before the diploma reached him. Thus terminated the career of one of the best officers Scotland ever produced. He was known in France by the title of the Chevalier Hebron; and such was the fame of his gallantry, that, although he was killed in the reign of Louis XIII., a monument was erected to his memory some years afterwards by Louis XIV., in the cathedral of Toul. A contemporary historian (Lithgow) states "he was one of the best soldiers in Christendom, and, consequently, in the world."

That natural spirit and passion that were part of his character made him unable to tolerate even a slight insult; and Gustavus Adolphus, who was also known for his fiery temperament, made a few sharp comments to the brave Scottish warrior, who responded by saying he would never again draw his sword for the Swedish cause. The king is said to have trusted this officer more than any other colonel in the Swedish army; just days before their disagreement, his Majesty had appointed him to command half the infantry in the camp at Nuremberg. The king later made several gestures to win Hepburn back and seemed particularly eager to keep this valuable officer in his service; but the Scottish hero stood firm and left the Swedish army in 1632. When he arrived at the British court, his reputation preceded him, and he was knighted. Soon after, he offered his services to the king of France, who, well aware of this renowned Scot's character, skills, and experience, quickly put him to work, giving him command of a regiment made up of some new recruits and old Scottish companies in the French service, now the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot in the British line. His commission was dated January 26, 1633; and at the head of this unit, he stood out in Alsace and Germany, finding satisfaction in seeing many veterans from his previous regiment incorporated into his new one. He commanded a division of the French army on the Rhine and was about to be promoted to Marshal of France; however, he was killed during the siege of Saverne before the honor could be conferred. Thus ended the career of one of the best officers Scotland has ever produced. In France, he was known as the Knight Hebron; and his bravery was so renowned that, although he died during the reign of Louis XIII, a monument was erected in his honor years later by Louis XIV in the cathedral of Toul. A contemporary historian (Lithgow) noted, "he was one of the best soldiers in Christendom, and, consequently, in the world."

James Hepburn,
Appointed 26th August, 1636.

This officer was cousin to Sir John Hepburn, and heir apparent of the ancient house of Wachton. He was one of the gallant Scots, who, led by a native ardour for military fame, sought renown in foreign lands, and fought under the great Gustavus Adolphus in the glorious attempt made by that monarch to rescue the Protestant princes of Germany from the power of the emperor. In toils, dangers, and triumphs, he was the companion of Sir John Hepburn. He rose to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel in the Swedish army; and having transferred his services to the crown of France, he succeeded Sir John Hepburn in the Colonelcy of the Scots corps, now the Royal Regiment. He was killed in action in Lorraine a few months afterwards; but the particular circumstances connected with his fall have not been ascertained.

This officer was a cousin of Sir John Hepburn and the heir to the ancient house of Wachton. He was one of the brave Scots who, driven by a strong desire for military glory, sought fame in foreign lands and fought alongside the great Gustavus Adolphus in his noble effort to save the Protestant princes of Germany from the emperor's control. Through hardships, dangers, and victories, he was a companion to Sir John Hepburn. He rose to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel in the Swedish army and, after transferring his service to the French crown, took over from Sir John Hepburn as the Colonel of the Scots corps, now the Royal Regiment. He was killed in action in Lorraine a few months later, but the specific details surrounding his death have not been determined.

Lord James Douglas,
Appointed in 1637.

Lord James Douglas, second son of William, first Marquis of Douglas, acquired celebrity in the wars between the house[Pg 268] of Austria and the Protestant league, and distinguished himself in France, Flanders, Italy, and Germany. He obtained the Colonelcy of the Scots corps, now the Royal Regiment of Foot, in 1637; and was killed while in the command of a flying camp between Douay and Arras in October, 1655. A monument was erected to his memory in the church of St. Germain de Prez, at Paris, with an inscription in Latin.

Lord James Douglas, the second son of William, the first Marquis of Douglas, became well-known during the wars between the House of Austria and the Protestant League, and he made a name for himself in France, Flanders, Italy, and Germany. He became the Colonel of the Scots corps, now known as the Royal Foot Regiment, in 1637; and he was killed while leading a flying camp between Douay and Arras in October, 1655. A monument was built in his honor at the church of St. Germain de Prez in Paris, inscribed in Latin.

Lord George Douglas,
Appointed 21st October, 1655.

Lord George Douglas was the son of William, first Marquis of Douglas, by his second wife Mary, daughter of George, first Marquis of Huntly. In his youth he was page of honour to Louis XIV. Having made choice of the profession of arms, he entered the service of the king of France, and succeeded his brother in the Colonelcy of the Scots Regiment, now the Royal Regiment, in the British line. In 1672 he served with the French army in the Netherlands, and was attached to the division commanded by Marshal Turenne. He afterwards served several campaigns with the French army on the Rhine; highly distinguished himself in the defence of Treves, and was promoted to the rank of Major-General in France. He was created Earl of Dumbarton on the 9th of March, 1675.

Lord George Douglas was the son of William, the first Marquis of Douglas, and his second wife Mary, who was the daughter of George, the first Marquis of Huntly. In his youth, he served as a page of honor to Louis XIV. Choosing a military career, he joined the service of the king of France and took over his brother's role as Colonel of the Scots Regiment, now known as the Royal Regiment, in the British army. In 1672, he fought with the French army in the Netherlands and was part of the division led by Marshal Turenne. He later participated in several campaigns with the French army along the Rhine, earning distinction for his defense of Treves, and was promoted to Major-General in France. He was created Duke of Dumbarton on March 9, 1675.

In the early part of the reign of King James II. the Earl of Dumbarton was Commander-in-Chief in Scotland; and he commanded the troops which suppressed the rebellion of the Earl of Argyle in the summer of 1685. He was subsequently elected a Knight Companion of the Order of the Thistle. He held the rank of Lieut.-General in England, and was second in command of the army encamped on Hounslow Heath in 1687 and 1688. At the Revolution he adhered to King James II., whom he followed to France, where he died in 1692.

In the early years of King James II’s rule, the Earl of Dumbarton was the Commander-in-Chief in Scotland, leading the troops that put down the Earl of Argyle’s rebellion in the summer of 1685. He was later elected a Knight Companion of the Order of the Thistle. He held the rank of Lieutenant General in England and was the second-in-command of the army stationed on Hounslow Heath in 1687 and 1688. During the Revolution, he remained loyal to King James II, following him to France, where he died in 1692.

Frederick Duke of Schomberg,
Appointed 31st December, 1688.

Frederick de Schomberg descended from an ancient and noble family of that name of the Palatinate, or Lower Rhine; and, during the struggle made by the Protestant states of Europe against the power of Austria and Spain, he served[Pg 269] under Frederick Henry Prince of Orange, after whose death he engaged in the service of the King of France.

Frederick de Schomberg came from an old and distinguished family from the Palatinate, or Lower Rhine; and during the fight by the Protestant states of Europe against the power of Austria and Spain, he served[Pg 269] under Frederick Henry, Prince of Orange. After his death, he joined the service of the King of France.

Portugal, after having been subject to Spain many years, asserted its independence in 1640; and a sanguinary war commenced between the two kingdoms. The Spaniards had penetrated into the heart of Portugal, and were anticipating its speedy subjugation, when Louis XIV. sent General de Schomberg secretly to the aid of the house of Braganza. He was already famous for his successful defence of Bourbourg against two powerful armies, and for his conduct in the wars in Rouissillon; and, when placed at the head of the Portuguese forces, his name at once aroused the desponding adherents of the Braganza family, and inspired them with new hopes and new expectations. While his presence infused courage into the army, his discretion, for which he was always remarkable, directed its energies to advantage; towns were taken, battles were won, and finally a powerful army headed by Don John of Austria was defeated, and the Spanish monarch forced, in 1668, to acknowledge the independence of Portugal, and to conclude a peace with the house of Braganza. His success excited the surprise of Europe, and his achievements were celebrated by poets and orators in several languages.[146]

Portugal, after being under Spanish control for many years, declared its independence in 1640, leading to a bloody war between the two kingdoms. The Spanish had advanced deep into Portugal and were expecting to conquer it quickly when Louis XIV sent General de Schomberg secretly to support the House of Braganza. He was already known for his successful defense of Bourbourg against two powerful armies and his actions in the wars in Roussillon. When he took command of the Portuguese forces, his name instantly lifted the spirits of the disheartened supporters of the Braganza family, giving them renewed hope and expectations. His presence boosted the army's morale, and his well-known discretion effectively channeled their efforts; towns were captured, battles were won, and eventually, a strong army led by Don John of Austria was defeated, forcing the Spanish king to recognize Portugal's independence in 1668 and to make peace with the House of Braganza. His success surprised Europe, and poets and speakers across several languages celebrated his achievements.[146]

After his success in Portugal he commanded a French force against the Spaniards in Catalonia; and his merits became so conspicuous, that in 1675 he was promoted by Louis XIV. to the dignity of a marshal of France. He subsequently commanded the French army in the Netherlands, and in 1676 he forced the Prince of Orange to raise the siege of Maestricht. In a few years afterwards the king of France endeavoured to suppress the Protestant religion in his kingdom, when Marshal de Schomberg, refusing to become a papist, his services appear to have been, to a certain extent, forgotten. Various means had formerly been used, and prospects of advancement to the highest honours held out, to induce him to change his religion, but in vain; and he now obtained liberty to quit France on condition of his proceeding to Portugal. Soon afterwards he obtained permission to proceed to Germany;[Pg 270] and the emperor designed to have placed this distinguished veteran at the head of his armies, but was prevented by the influence of the Jesuits. The Elector of Brandenburg availed himself of the services of Marshal de Schomberg, and appointed him a minister of state, and Generalissimo of Prussia.

After his success in Portugal, he led a French force against the Spaniards in Catalonia, and his capabilities became so notable that in 1675, he was promoted by Louis XIV. to the rank of marshal of France. He later commanded the French army in the Netherlands, and in 1676, he forced the Prince of Orange to lift the siege of Maastricht. A few years later, when the king of France tried to suppress the Protestant religion in his kingdom, Marshal de Schomberg, refusing to convert to Catholicism, seemed to be somewhat overlooked. Various attempts had been made to entice him to change his religion with promises of advancement to the highest honors, but they all failed; he was eventually granted permission to leave France on the condition that he went to Portugal. Shortly thereafter, he received permission to go to Germany; the emperor intended to place this distinguished veteran at the head of his armies, but the Jesuits intervened. The Elector of Brandenburg took advantage of Marshal de Schomberg's services, appointing him a minister of state and Generalissimo of Prussia.[Pg 270]

When William Prince of Orange (afterwards William III.) was preparing an army for a descent on Britain, to oppose the proceedings of James II., his Highness was desirous of obtaining the services of Marshal de Schomberg, who was considered one of the greatest captains of his time, and, being devoted to the Protestant interest, he consented to accompany the Prince. The success which attended this enterprise enabled his Highness to reward the veteran commander, who was appointed Colonel of the Royal Regiment, and Master-General of the Ordnance. He was also constituted a Knight of the Garter, and created Baron of Teyes, Earl of Brentford, Marquis of Harwich, and Duke Schomberg. During the summer of 1689 he was sent Commander-in-Chief to Ireland to relieve the persecuted Protestants, and to rescue that kingdom from the power of King James; and he was killed at the battle of the Boyne, in July, 1690, while gallantly advancing with a regiment of foot to charge the enemy. Thus terminated the life of this distinguished veteran in the 84th year of his age. He was buried at St. Patrick's, Dublin, where a stone with an inscription was placed over his tomb by the Dean and Chapter of the church.

When William, Prince of Orange (later William III), was getting ready to assemble an army for an invasion of Britain to counter James II's actions, he wanted to enlist the help of Marshal de Schomberg, who was regarded as one of the best military leaders of his time. Since Schomberg was committed to the Protestant cause, he agreed to join the Prince. The success of this mission allowed William to reward the veteran commander by naming him Colonel of the Royal Regiment and Master-General of the Ordnance. He was also made a Knight of the Garter and given titles including Baron of Teyes, Earl of Brentford, Marquis of Harwich, and Duke Schomberg. In the summer of 1689, he was appointed Commander-in-Chief in Ireland to help the oppressed Protestants and free the kingdom from King James' control. He was killed at the Battle of the Boyne in July 1690 while bravely leading a foot regiment to charge the enemy. This marked the end of the life of this notable veteran at the age of 84. He was buried at St. Patrick's Cathedral in Dublin, where the Dean and Chapter placed a gravestone with an inscription over his tomb.

Sir Robert Douglas,
Appointed 5th March, 1691.

Amongst the many officers which Scotland has produced, who have signalized themselves in war, few have evinced brighter military virtues than the brave Sir Robert Douglas of Glenbervie. He was second cousin to the Earl of Dumbarton; he served many years in the Royal Regiment, in which he rose to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel; and he was known as a brave and generous aspirant to military fame, when King William III. promoted him to the Colonelcy of the Regiment. Bright prospects of future glory were before him. He had already given astonishing proofs of personal bravery at the[Pg 271] battle of Steenkirk, when he saw one of the colours of his regiment in the hands of the French. He instantly rushed forward into the thickest of the enemy's ranks, and rescued the colour at the expense of his life, as more fully detailed in the historical record of the Royal Regiment. He lived beloved and admired, and fell regretted by his sovereign and country, but more particularly by the officers and men of his regiment, with whom he had served in various parts of the world, and in whose breasts his memory was cherished with particular tenderness. By his fall he purchased a renown which more fortunate commanders have failed to acquire; and the story of his gallantry will survive to the remotest ages.

Among the many officers that Scotland has produced who have distinguished themselves in war, few have shown brighter military virtues than the brave Sir Robert Douglas of Glenbervie. He was a second cousin to the Earl of Dumbarton; he served for many years in the Royal Army Unit, where he rose to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel. He was known as a brave and generous seeker of military fame when King William III promoted him to Colonel of the Squadron. Great prospects for future glory were ahead of him. He had already demonstrated incredible personal bravery at the[Pg 271] battle of Steenkirk, when he found one of the regimental colors in the hands of the French. Without hesitation, he charged into the thick of the enemy ranks and retrieved the color, sacrificing his life in the process, as more fully detailed in the historical record of the Royal Regiment. He lived beloved and admired, and he died mourned by his sovereign and country, but especially by the officers and men of his regiment, with whom he had served in various parts of the world, and whose hearts cherished his memory with particular fondness. Through his fall, he earned a renown that more fortunate commanders have failed to achieve, and the tale of his bravery will be remembered for ages to come.

Lord George Hamilton,
Appointed 1st August, 1692.

Lord George Hamilton, fifth son of William Duke of Hamilton, was an officer in the Royal Regiment in the reign of Charles II., and also of James II.,[147] and, adhering to the Protestant interest at the Revolution in 1688, he was advanced to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel, and on the 1st of March, 1690, to the brevet rank of Colonel. He served under King William III. in Ireland, and distinguished himself at the battle of the Boyne; and in 1691 he was at the siege of Athlone, at the battle of Aghrim, and at the capture of Limerick. In January, 1692, he was appointed Colonel of the 7th Royal Fusiliers, at the head of which corps he distinguished himself at the battle of Steenkirk, and his gallantry was rewarded with the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment. Continuing to serve under King William in the Netherlands, he distinguished himself in 1693 at the unfortunate battle of Landen, and in 1695 at the siege and capture of Namur, and while engaged in this service he was promoted to the rank of Brigadier-General. On the 3rd of January, 1696, he was advanced to the peerage by the title of Baron Dechmont, Viscount of Kirkwall, and Earl of Orkney; and in March, 1702, he was promoted to the rank of Major-General. He served the campaign of this year under the Earl of [Pg 272]Marlborough, and was engaged in the siege of Stevenswart. He commanded a brigade of infantry during the campaign of 1703, was advanced to the rank of Lieut.-General, and invested with the Order of the Thistle in 1704; and, having proceeded with the army into the heart of Germany, took part in gaining the glorious victories of Schellenberg and Blenheim. In 1705 he distinguished himself at the siege and capture of Huy; and in the following year at the battle of Ramilies, and the siege of Menin. He also took a distinguished part in the battle of Oudenarde; in covering the siege of Lisle; and in forcing the passage of the Scheldt in 1708. In 1709 he distinguished himself in the movements which preceded and led to the battle of Malplaquet, and during this hard contested action he signalized himself at the head of fifteen battalions of infantry. He also signalized himself at the siege of Douay in 1710; and in the beginning of the following year he was promoted to the rank of General. He was also engaged in passing the French lines in 1711, and commanded twenty battalions of infantry at the siege of Bouchain.

Lord George Hamilton, the fifth son of William, Duke of Hamilton, was an officer in the Royal Regiment during the reigns of Charles II and James II,[147] and, supporting the Protestant cause during the Revolution in 1688, he was promoted to Lieut.-Colonel and then to the brevet rank of Colonel on March 1, 1690. He served under King William III in Ireland, making a name for himself at the Battle of the Boyne; in 1691, he participated in the siege of Athlone, the Battle of Aghrim, and the capture of Limerick. In January 1692, he was appointed Colonel of the 7th Royal Fusiliers, leading this corps at the Battle of Steenkirk, where his bravery earned him the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment. Continuing to serve under King William in the Netherlands, he distinguished himself at the unfortunate Battle of Landen in 1693 and at the siege and capture of Namur in 1695, during which he was promoted to Brigadier-General. On January 3, 1696, he was elevated to the peerage as Baron Dechmont, Viscount of Kirkwall, and Earl of Orkney; in March 1702, he rose to the rank of Major-General. He served in this year's campaign under the Earl of [Pg 272]Marlborough, participating in the siege of Stevenswart. He commanded an infantry brigade during the 1703 campaign, was promoted to Lieut.-General, and received the Order of the Thistle in 1704; then, moving with the army into central Germany, he contributed to the glorious victories of Schellenberg and Blenheim. In 1705, he made his mark during the siege and capture of Huy; the following year, he shone at the Battle of Ramilies and the siege of Menin. He also played a key role at the Battle of Oudenarde, covered the siege of Lisle, and crossed the Scheldt in 1708. In 1709, he distinguished himself in the maneuvers leading up to the Battle of Malplaquet, and during this fiercely contested battle, he led fifteen infantry battalions. He again made a mark at the siege of Douay in 1710; at the beginning of the following year, he was promoted to General. He was also involved in breaching the French lines in 1711 and commanded twenty infantry battalions at the siege of Bouchain.

On these occasions the Earl of Orkney had evinced personal bravery and military talents of a superior character. At the close of the war he was a member of the Privy Council, and Governor of Edinburgh Castle. On the accession of George I. he was appointed one of the Lords of the Bedchamber to His Majesty, and Governor of Virginia; and in January, 1736, he was promoted to the rank of Field Marshal. He was many years one of the sixteen representatives of the Scottish peerage, and died in January, 1737.

On these occasions, the Earl of Orkney demonstrated personal bravery and exceptional military talents. At the end of the war, he was a member of the Privy Council and the Governor of Edinburgh Castle. When George I came to the throne, he was appointed as one of the Lords of the Bedchamber to His Majesty and was made Governor of Virginia. In January 1736, he was promoted to the rank of Field Marshal. For many years, he served as one of the sixteen representatives of the Scottish peerage, and he passed away in January 1737.

Hon. James St. Clair,
Appointed 27th June, 1737.

This officer entered the army in the reign of Queen Anne, and had the honour of serving under the celebrated John Duke of Marlborough. He was several years in the 3rd Foot Guards; and in 1722 he obtained the brevet rank of Colonel. In October, 1734, King George II. appointed him Colonel of the 22nd Foot; and in 1737 promoted him to the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment. He obtained the rank of Brigadier-General in 1739, that of Major-General in 1741, and Lieut.[Pg 273]-General in June, 1745, at which time he was performing the duty of Quarter-Master General to the army in the Netherlands, commanded by his Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland. In the following year he commanded an expedition which was originally designed for an attack on the French settlements in Canada; but was countermanded, and afterwards made an attack on the French sea-port L'Orient, and on the peninsula of Quiberon.[148] He was subsequently employed on an embassy to the courts of Vienna and Turin.[149] On the decease of his brother in 1750, he became entitled to the dignity of Lord Sinclair, a Scottish peerage; but he preferred a seat in the House of Commons, of which he had been many years a member, and he therefore did not assume the title. He was promoted to the rank of General in 1761, and died at Dysart in November, 1762.

This officer joined the army during Queen Anne's reign and had the honor of serving under the famous John Duke of Marlborough. He spent several years in the 3rd Foot Guards and in 1722, he was given the honorary rank of Colonel. In October 1734, King George II appointed him Colonel of the 22nd Foot and promoted him to the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment in 1737. He became a Brigadier-General in 1739, a Major-General in 1741, and a Lieutenant-General in June 1745, at which point he was serving as Quarter-Master General to the army in the Netherlands, commanded by his Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland. The following year, he led an expedition originally intended for an attack on the French settlements in Canada, but it was called off and instead targeted the French sea-port L'Orient and the peninsula of Quiberon.[148] He was later assigned on an embassy to the courts of Vienna and Turin.[149] After his brother died in 1750, he inherited the title of Lord Sinclair, a Scottish peerage, but he chose to remain a member of the House of Commons, where he had served for many years, so he did not take on the title. He was promoted to General in 1761 and passed away in Dysart in November 1762.

Sir Henry Erskine, Baronet.,
Appointed 17th December, 1762.

Sir Henry Erskine was an officer of the Royal Regiment, in which corps he was appointed Captain on the 12th March, 1743; in April, 1746, he was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel, and held the appointment of Deputy Quarter-Master General to the expedition under Lieut.-General St. Clair, which made a descent on the French coast, in which service he was wounded. In June, 1759, he was promoted to the rank of Major-General; and in October, 1760, he obtained the Colonelcy of the 67th regiment, from which he was removed in 1761 to the 25th Regiment, and in 1762 to the Colonelcy of the Royals. He was a Member of Parliament, and Secretary to the Order of the Thistle, and died in August, 1765.

Sir Henry Erskine was an officer in the Royal Regiment. He was appointed Captain on March 12, 1743. In April 1746, he was promoted to Lieut.-Colonel and served as the Deputy Quarter-Master General for the expedition led by Lieut.-General St. Clair, which landed on the French coast, where he was wounded. In June 1759, he was promoted to Major-General, and in October 1760, he became the Colonel of the 67th Regiment. In 1761, he was moved to the 25th Regiment, and in 1762, he took command of the Royalty. He was also a Member of Parliament and Secretary to the Order of the Thistle, passing away in August 1765.

John Marquis of Lorne,
Appointed 11th September, 1765.

John Campbell entered the army in the reign of King George II., and was appointed Lieut.-Colonel of the 54th Regiment, [Pg 274]now the 43rd Light Infantry, on the 25th of April, 1745, and served a short time on the Continent. The rebellion breaking out in Scotland in the same year, he quitted the Netherlands, and joined General Hawley with 1000 Argyleshire highlanders in January, 1746, on the day of the unfortunate battle of Falkirk. He subsequently joined the Duke of Cumberland at Perth, and accompanied his Royal Highness to the north. In November, 1755, he was promoted to the rank of Colonel, and appointed Aide-de-camp to the King. In the following month he obtained the Colonelcy of the 54th Regiment, then first embodied, from which he was removed in April, 1757, to the 14th Dragoons, and two years afterwards he was promoted to the rank of Major-General, and appointed Colonel of the Argyleshire Fencibles. In January, 1761, he was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-General. On the decease of his uncle, Archibald, third Duke of Argyle, in 1761, his father, General John Campbell, of the Scots Greys, succeeded to that title, and Lieut.-General Campbell of the 14th Dragoons obtained the designation of Marquis of Lorne. In 1762 he was appointed Commander-in-Chief in Scotland, and in 1765 he obtained the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment of Foot. He was again appointed Commander-in-Chief in Scotland in 1767, and in 1770 he succeeded to the title of Duke of Argyle. In March, 1778, he was promoted to the rank of General; four years afterwards he was removed from the Royals to the 3rd Foot Guards, and he was advanced to the rank of Field Marshal in 1796. The many virtues for which his Grace was distinguished occasioned him to be highly honoured and respected in society; and he died lamented on the 24th of May, 1806, in the 83rd year of his age.

John Campbell joined the army during the reign of King George II and was made Lieut.-Colonel of the 54th Regiment, [Pg 274]now the 43rd Light Infantry, on April 25, 1745. He served briefly on the Continent. When the rebellion broke out in Scotland later that year, he left the Netherlands and joined General Hawley with 1,000 Argyleshire Highlanders in January 1746, on the day of the unfortunate battle of Falkirk. He then joined the Duke of Cumberland in Perth and followed His Royal Highness north. In November 1755, he was promoted to Colonel and appointed Aide-de-camp to the King. The following month, he took command of the newly formed 54th Regiment, but in April 1757, he was transferred to the 14th Dragoons. Two years later, he was promoted to Major-General and appointed Colonel of the Argyleshire Fencibles. In January 1761, he was promoted to Lieut.-General. After the death of his uncle, Archibald, the third Duke of Argyle, in 1761, his father, General John Campbell of the Scots Greys, inherited that title, and Lieut.-General Campbell of the 14th Dragoons became known as Marquess of Lorne. In 1762, he was appointed Commander-in-Chief in Scotland, and in 1765, he took command of the Regal Regiment of Foot. He was again appointed Commander-in-Chief in Scotland in 1767, and in 1770, he became the Duke of Argyll. In March 1778, he was promoted to General; four years later, he was moved from the Royalty to the 3rd Foot Guards and was promoted to Field Marshal in 1796. His many virtues earned him great honor and respect in society, and he passed away on May 24, 1806, at the age of 83.

Lord Adam Gordon,
Appointed 9th May, 1782.

Lord Adam Gordon, fourth son of Alexander second Duke of Gordon, was appointed Captain in the 18th Royal Irish Regiment of Foot on the 12th of December, 1746, and Captain and Lieut.-Colonel in the Third Foot Guards on the 2nd of January, 1756. In 1758 he proceeded with the expedition under General Bligh against the French coast; was at the[Pg 275] capture of Cherbourg, and the descent on the coast of Brittany, and distinguished himself at the head of his company while bringing up the rear of the army when attacked by the enemy during the embarkation at St. Cass. He was promoted to the Colonelcy of the 66th Regiment in January, 1763, and subsequently held a command in North America. In May, 1772, he was promoted to the rank of Major-General; in December, 1775, he was removed to the 26th Cameronians; and in the following year he rose to the rank of Lieut.-General. He was appointed Governor of Tynemouth Castle in 1778; was removed to the Royal Regiment in 1782; and appointed Commander-in-Chief in Scotland in 1789. He was further promoted to the rank of General in 1793, and in 1796 he was appointed Governor of Edinburgh Castle. He was several years a Member of Parliament, but vacated his seat in 1788. He prided himself much on being Colonel of the Royal Regiment, and took particular interest in everything connected with the corps. His decease took place in August, 1801.

Lord Adam Gordon, the fourth son of Alexander, the second Duke of Gordon, was made Captain in the 18th Royal Irish Regiment of Foot on December 12, 1746, and became Captain and Lieutenant Colonel in the Third Foot Guards on January 2, 1756. In 1758, he joined the expedition under General Bligh against the French coast; he participated in the[Pg 275] capture of Cherbourg and the landing on the coast of Brittany, distinguishing himself at the front of his company while supporting the rear of the army during the enemy attacks at St. Cass during their embarkation. He was promoted to Colonel of the 66th Regiment in January 1763 and later commanded a unit in North America. In May 1772, he was promoted to Major General; in December 1775, he was transferred to the 26th Cameronians; and the following year, he rose to Lieutenant General. He was appointed Governor of Tynemouth Castle in 1778, transferred to the Royal Regiment in 1782, and became Commander-in-Chief in Scotland in 1789. He was further promoted to General in 1793, and in 1796, he became Governor of Edinburgh Castle. He served as a Member of Parliament for several years but gave up his seat in 1788. He took great pride in being Colonel of the Royal Regiment and was particularly interested in all matters related to the corps. He passed away in August 1801.

His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent,
Appointed 21st August, 1801.

During the early part of this century the Royal Regiment of Foot had the honour of being commanded by a Prince who was distinguished alike for his social and military virtues,—namely, Field Marshal His Royal Highness Edward Duke of Kent and Strathearn, the father of Her Most Gracious Majesty the Queen Victoria.

During the early part of this century, the Royal Regiment of Foot had the honor of being led by a Prince who was known for his social and military qualities—namely, Field Marshal His Royal Highness Edward, Duke of Kent and Strathearn, the father of Her Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria.

Prince Edward, fourth son of His Majesty King George III., was born on the 2nd of November, 1767. In the eighteenth year of his age he proceeded to Germany for the completion of his studies, and resided successively at Lunenburg and Hanover, and was appointed, on the 30th of May, 1786, Colonel of the Hanoverian Guards. During the succeeding year he removed to Geneva, and while pursuing his studies at this place, His Majesty conferred upon him the Colonelcy of the 7th Royal Fusiliers. Early in 1790 he returned to England; and after passing a few days with his family he embarked, in obedience to the King's command, for Gibraltar, in order to acquire a knowledge of garrison duty under[Pg 276] Major-General O'Hara. While at Gibraltar he commanded for several months the 2nd, or Queen's Regiment, until the arrival of the 7th Royal Fusiliers, as a reinforcement to the garrison, in August, 1790. In 1791 he sailed with his regiment from Gibraltar for Quebec; and while serving in Canada he was promoted to the rank of Major-General. From North America he proceeded, during the winter of 1793-4, through the United States to Boston, where he embarked for the West Indies, and joined the army under General Sir Charles Grey, at the commencement of the siege of Fort Bourbon, in the island of Martinique, and commanded the detached camp at La Coste, above Point à Petre. During the several attacks His Royal Highness's conduct excited the admiration of the army: his life was frequently exposed to the most imminent peril; and his aides-de-camp, Captain, afterwards General Sir Frederick, Wetherall, and Lieutenant Vesey, were wounded near his Royal Highness's person.[150] In compliment to the gallantry evinced by His Royal Highness on this occasion, the lower fort, called Fort Royal, was subsequently named Fort Edward.

Prince Edward, the fourth son of King George III, was born on November 2, 1767. At the age of eighteen, he went to Germany to complete his studies, living in Lunenburg and Hanover, and on May 30, 1786, he was appointed Colonel of the Hanoverian Guards. The following year, he moved to Geneva, and while he was studying there, the King made him the Colonel of the 7th Royal Fusiliers. In early 1790, he returned to England; after spending a few days with his family, he set sail, following the King's orders, for Gibraltar to learn about garrison duty under Major-General O'Hara. While in Gibraltar, he commanded the 2nd, or Queen’s Regiment, for several months until the 7th Royal Fusiliers arrived as reinforcements in August 1790. In 1791, he sailed with his regiment from Gibraltar to Quebec, and while serving in Canada, he was promoted to Major-General. From North America, he traveled during the winter of 1793-94 through the United States to Boston, where he boarded a ship for the West Indies and joined the army under General Sir Charles Grey at the beginning of the siege of Fort Bourbon on the island of Martinique, commanding the detached camp at La Coste above Point à Petre. During the various attacks, his conduct earned the admiration of the army: he often faced great danger, and his aides-de-camp, Captain (later General) Sir Frederick Wetherall and Lieutenant Vesey, were injured near him. In recognition of his bravery during this time, the lower fort, known as Fort Royal, was later renamed Fort Edward.

After the capture of Martinique, the army proceeded to St. Lucie; and His Royal Highness commanded the grenadier brigade, which, in conjunction with the light infantry brigade, under Major-General Thomas Dundas, formed the storming-party which carried Morne Fortuné. From St. Lucie the army proceeded to the island of Guadaloupe; and the flank companies were detached under Prince Edward and Major-General Dundas, who succeeded in gaining possession of Morne Marscot and Fleur D'Epée, commanding Point à Petre. His conduct again excited admiration, and His Royal Highness received the thanks of Parliament. After the capture of the French West India Islands[151], His Royal Highness returned to [Pg 277]North America, and was shortly afterwards appointed Commander of the Forces in Nova Scotia and its dependencies. On the 12th of January, 1796, he was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-General; and, having returned to England on account of ill health, he was created, on the 23rd of April, 1799, Earl of Dublin, in Ireland, and Duke of Kent and Strathearn, in Great Britain; in the following month he was promoted to the rank of General, and appointed Commander-in-Chief of all the forces in British North America. On his return to North America his arrival was greeted by all ranks; and during his stay in that country he introduced numerous improvements in the system of conducting public business. In August, 1800, His Royal Highness returned to England; and in the following year he was appointed to the Colonelcy of the Royal Regiment of Foot. In 1802 he was appointed Governor of the important fortress of Gibraltar, whither he immediately proceeded; and while attempting to effect the removal of several long-existing abuses and irregularities, His Royal Highness experienced that opposition which has attended every attempt to remedy evils, when the private interests and privileges of individuals are concerned. The Duke of Kent returned in 1803 to England, where he continued to reside upwards of fifteen years. He was promoted to the rank of Field-Marshal on the 5th of September, 1805; he was also elected a Knight of the Garter; constituted a Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath; and appointed Keeper and Ranger of Hampton Court Park.

After capturing Martinique, the army moved on to St. Lucia, where His Royal Highness led the grenadier brigade. Together with the light infantry brigade, commanded by Major-General Thomas Dundas, they made up the storming-party that took Morne Fortuné. From St. Lucia, the army went to the island of Guadeloupe, where the flank companies were sent out under Prince Edward and Major-General Dundas. They successfully took control of Morne Marscot and Fleur D'Epée, overseeing Point à Pitre. His actions once again drew admiration, earning His Royal Highness the thanks of Parliament. After capturing the French West Indies[151], His Royal Highness returned to [Pg 277]North America and was soon appointed Commander of the Forces in Nova Scotia and its territories. On January 12, 1796, he was promoted to Lieutenant-General. Due to ill health, he returned to England and on April 23, 1799, was made Earl of Dublin in Ireland and Duke of Kent and Strathearn in Great Britain. The following month, he was promoted to General and became Commander-in-Chief of all forces in British North America. Upon his arrival back in North America, he was warmly welcomed by all ranks. During his time there, he implemented many improvements to how public business was conducted. In August 1800, His Royal Highness returned to England, and the following year he was appointed Colonel of the Royal Regiment of Foot. In 1802, he was appointed Governor of the significant fortress of Gibraltar, which he immediately visited. While trying to eliminate several long-standing abuses and irregularities, His Royal Highness faced the usual resistance that comes with attempts to fix problems when individuals’ private interests and privileges are at stake. The Duke of Kent returned to England in 1803, where he lived for over fifteen years. He was promoted to Field-Marshal on September 5, 1805; he was also chosen as a Knight of the Garter, named a Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, and appointed Keeper and Ranger of Hampton Court Park.

During the period His Royal Highness resided in England the Royal Regiment of Foot experienced the advantage of his constant care and anxiety for its interests, and of his influence in the kingdom. It was recruited with facility, and he had the satisfaction of having four battalions on foreign service, amounting to 5000 men, at the same time in three different quarters of the globe. The attachment of His Royal Highness to his corps was evinced on all occasions, and he frequently expressed himself in terms of exultation at its achievements. His concern was not, however, limited to his regiment, as there was scarcely a public charity in the metropolis which did not derive benefit from his patronage, personal eloquence, and contributions, and over many he presided. His private acts of benevolence, in the cases of widows and orphans who were known to His Royal Highness as deserving objects of relief, were very numerous, and the instances of his charity and philanthropy were attested by the grateful acknowledgments of those who had no claim on His Royal Highness's bounty beyond the circumstance of a husband, father, or other relative, having performed faithful service under his command. The provision made by His Majesty's Government for His Royal Highness had not been equal to his necessary expenditure to support the dignity of a Prince of the royal blood, particularly for the periods he was on foreign service; and in 1816 economical views induced him to proceed to the Continent. In May, 1818, he was married at Coburg, according to the Lutheran rites, to Her Serene Highness Victoria Maria Louisa, youngest daughter of the late reigning Duke of Saxe-Coburg. Shortly after the solemnities the royal pair proceeded to England, and were remarried at Kew Palace on the 11th of July, 1818, according to the rites of the Church of England. In a few weeks after this ceremony the Duke returned with his bride to the Continent; in the succeeding year they revisited England; and on the 24th of May, 1819, the Duchess gave birth, at Kensington Palace, to a daughter, named Alexandrina Victoria, Her present Majesty.

During the time His Royal Highness lived in England, the Royal Regiment of Foot benefited from his constant care and concern for its welfare, as well as his influence in the kingdom. It was easy to recruit new soldiers, and he took pride in having four battalions deployed abroad, totaling 5,000 men, in three different parts of the world at the same time. His Royal Highness showed his dedication to his regiment on all occasions, and he often expressed his pride in their successes. However, his concern went beyond just his regiment; there was hardly a public charity in the city that didn’t gain from his support, personal advocacy, and donations, and he presided over many of them. His private acts of kindness towards widows and orphans he deemed deserving were numerous, and his charitable and philanthropic efforts were recognized by the grateful acknowledgments of those who had no ties to him other than a spouse, parent, or relative who had served faithfully under his command. The funding His Majesty's Government provided for His Royal Highness did not cover his necessary expenses to uphold the dignity of a royal prince, especially during his time abroad; as a result, in 1816, practical considerations led him to travel to the Continent. In May 1818, he married Her Serene Highness Victoria Maria Louisa, the youngest daughter of the late ruling Duke of Saxe-Coburg, in Coburg according to Lutheran rites. Shortly after the ceremony, the royal couple went to England and were remarried at Kew Palace on July 11, 1818, following the Church of England's rites. A few weeks after this ceremony, the Duke and his bride returned to the Continent; the following year they came back to England, and on May 24, 1819, the Duchess gave birth to a daughter, named Alexandrina Victoria, who is now Her Majesty.

In a few months after this happy event this amiable Prince, whose social, private, and public virtues endeared him to his family and friends, and procured him a place in the affections of the British people, was attacked by pulmonary inflamma[Pg 279]tion, produced by accidental cold, and he died at his temporary residence at Sidmouth on the 23rd of January, 1820. The remains of His Royal Highness were removed from Sidmouth and deposited in the royal vault at St. George's Chapel, in Windsor Castle, on the 12th of February, 1820, with the usual honours and solemnities observed at the funerals of the members of the Royal Family.

In a few months after this happy event, this charming Prince, whose social, private, and public virtues endeared him to his family and friends and won him a place in the hearts of the British people, was struck by pneumonia caused by accidental cold, and he died at his temporary residence in Sidmouth on January 23, 1820. The remains of His Royal Highness were taken from Sidmouth and laid to rest in the royal vault at St. George's Chapel, Windsor Castle, on February 12, 1820, with the usual honors and ceremonies observed at the funerals of Royal Family members.

George, Marquis of Huntly,
Appointed 29th January, 1820.

George Marquis of Huntly, son of Alexander fourth Duke of Gordon, was appointed to a commission in the 35th Regiment in 1790. He soon afterwards raised an independent company of foot, and was appointed, on the 25th of January, 1791, Captain in the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment. In July, 1792, he was appointed Captain-Lieutenant and Lieut.-Colonel in the 3rd Foot Guards; and, proceeding with his company to the Netherlands in the following year, he was engaged with the French at St. Amand and Famars, and in the siege of Valenciennes; also in the action before Dunkirk, and the affair at Lannoy. In the beginning of 1794 his Lordship raised the 100th (afterwards 92nd) regiment, of which he was appointed Lieut.-Colonel Commandant; and he proceeded with his regiment to Gibraltar, but on his return to England he was captured by a French privateer. He subsequently rejoined his regiment at the island of Corsica, where he served upwards of a year, and obtained the rank of Colonel on the 3rd of May, 1796. He was soon afterwards appointed Brigadier-General in Ireland, where he served during the rebellion. In 1799 he proceeded with the expedition to Holland, and was actively employed until the 2nd of October, when he was wounded. His Lordship was promoted in 1801 to the rank of Major-General; and in 1803 he was appointed to the Staff in North Britain, where he served three years. In January, 1806, he was removed to the Colonelcy of the 42nd Royal Highlanders; and on the 25th of April, 1808, he was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-General. He commanded a division of the army in the expedition to Walcheren in 1809, and was promoted to the rank of General on the 12th of August, 1819. In the following year he obtained the Colo[Pg 280]nelcy of the Royal Regiment, and was constituted a Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath about five months afterwards. He succeeded, on the decease of his father, in 1827, to the dignity of Duke of Gordon, and was also appointed Governor of Edinburgh Castle, and Keeper of the Great Seal of Scotland; and in 1834 he was removed from the Royals to the 3rd Foot Guards. This kind-hearted and gallant nobleman and soldier, who was distinguished for an uninterrupted succession of acts of kindness and philanthropy, died on the 28th of May, 1836.

George Huntly, son of Alexander, the fourth Duke of Gordon, was given a commission in the 35th Regiment in 1790. Shortly after, he formed an independent foot company and was appointed Captain in the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment on January 25, 1791. In July 1792, he became Captain-Lieutenant and Lieut.-Colonel in the 3rd Foot Guards. He went with his company to the Netherlands the following year, where he fought against the French at St. Amand and Famars, participated in the siege of Valenciennes, as well as in the battle before Dunkirk and the skirmish at Lannoy. In early 1794, he raised the 100th (later 92nd) regiment, of which he was appointed Lieut.-Colonel Commandant. He took his regiment to Gibraltar, but on his return to England, he was captured by a French privateer. He later rejoined his regiment in Corsica, where he served for over a year and achieved the rank of Colonel on May 3, 1796. He was soon appointed Brigadier-General in Ireland and served during the rebellion. In 1799, he went with the expedition to Holland and was actively involved until October 2 when he was wounded. His Lordship was promoted to Major-General in 1801 and appointed to the Staff in North Britain in 1803, where he served for three years. In January 1806, he was transferred to the Colonelcy of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, and on April 25, 1808, he was promoted to Lieut.-General. He commanded a division of the army in the 1809 expedition to Walcheren and was made a General on August 12, 1819. The following year, he took command of the Royal Regiment, and about five months later, he was appointed a Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Military Order of the Bath. He inherited the title of Duke of Gordon in 1827 after his father's death and was also appointed Governor of Edinburgh Castle and Keeper of the Great Seal of Scotland. In 1834, he was moved from the Royalty to the 3rd Foot Guards. This kind-hearted and brave nobleman and soldier, known for his continuous acts of kindness and philanthropy, passed away on May 28, 1836.

Thomas Lord Lynedoch, G.C.B.,
Appointed 12th December, 1834.

Amongst the most distinguished of the able and scientific soldiers who led the conquering armies of England from the Tagus to the Seine, was the venerable General Lord Lynedoch, whose death took place on the 18th December, 1843, at his residence in London.

Among the most distinguished and skilled military leaders who guided England's conquering armies from the Tagus to the Seine was the respected General Lord Lynedoch, who passed away on December 18, 1843, at his home in London.

The early life of this eminent man was that of a private country gentleman, but one whose mind had been cultivated in no ordinary degree. The classical attainments of his father, and the many elegant accomplishments of his mother, were directed to that which formed with them a never ceasing object, namely, the education of their son, who, owing to the death of both his elder brothers, had become heir to the family estate. The family from which he is descended, is a branch of that from which the Dukes of Montrose trace their origin. His father was Thomas Graham, Esq., of Balgowan, and his mother was Christiana, fourth daughter of the first Earl of Hopetoun. He was born at Balgowan (Perthshire), in the year 1750. In 1774 his father died, and, in the same year, he married the Hon. Mary Cathcart, one of the three daughters of the ninth Lord Cathcart. Thus Mr. Thomas Graham apparently settled down for life in the quiet, unobtrusive, happy condition of an independent country gentleman; and thus he continued in the enjoyment of great domestic felicity, surrounded by many estimable and attached friends, for a period of nearly 20 years. He had by this time attained[Pg 281] the mature age of forty-two, and to all external seeming was one of the last men in the world likely to enter upon a military life.

The early life of this distinguished man was that of a private country gentleman, but one whose intellect had been developed to a remarkable degree. The classical education of his father and the many refined skills of his mother were focused on a never-ending goal: the education of their son, who, due to the death of both his older brothers, had become the heir to the family estate. His family descends from a branch that connects to the Dukes of Montrose. His father was Thomas Graham, Esq., of Balgowan, and his mother was Christiana, the fourth daughter of the first Earl of Hopetoun. He was born in Balgowan (Perthshire) in 1750. In 1774, his father passed away, and in the same year, he married the Hon. Mary Cathcart, one of the three daughters of the ninth Lord Cathcart. Thus, Mr. Thomas Graham seemed to settle down for life in the peaceful, unassuming, happy circumstances of an independent country gentleman; and he enjoyed nearly 20 years of great domestic happiness, surrounded by many valued and devoted friends. By this time, he had reached the mature age of forty-two and, to all outward appearances, seemed like one of the last people in the world who would take up a military life.

In the year 1792, however, his domestic happiness was brought to a termination by the death of his wife. The effect of this melancholy event unsettled the mind of Mr. Graham, and his case adds one to the instances that might be adduced in which domestic calamities have procured, for the State, services of the highest order in the field and the cabinet. It may be said, that this change in his condition and prospects, imparted almost a romantic character to the tenor of his life. His grief was such as injured his health, and he was recommended to travel, with a view of alleviating the one, and restoring the other, by change of scene and variety of objects. While at Gibraltar in 1793, he was led into military society, and from that period he commenced to devote himself to the profession of arms.

In 1792, however, his personal happiness was cut short by the death of his wife. This tragic event deeply affected Mr. Graham, and his situation is just one example of how personal tragedies have led individuals to offer exceptional service to the State, both in the military and in government. It could be said that this shift in his circumstances and future gave his life an almost romantic flair. His grief impacted his health, and he was advised to travel to help with his emotional pain and to recover his well-being through new experiences and sights. While in Gibraltar in 1793, he became involved with military circles, and from that point on, he dedicated himself to a career in the armed forces.

Lord Hood was then about to sail for the south of France, and Mr. Graham had recently been a traveller in that country. He therefore gladly acceded to his proposition to accompany him as a volunteer. In the year 1793, he landed with the British troops at Toulon, and served as extra aide-de-camp to General Lord Mulgrave, the father to the present Marquis of Normanby, who marked by his particular thanks the gallant and able services of the elderly gentleman who had thus volunteered to be his aide-de-camp: the events of that period gave Mr. Graham ample means of indulging his taste for military life: nor did he neglect any opportunity which circumstances presented; he was always foremost in the attack, and on one occasion, at the head of a column, when a private soldier fell, Mr. Graham took up his musket and supplied his place in the front rank.

Lord Hood was about to set sail for the south of France, and Mr. Graham had recently traveled to that country. He happily agreed to join him as a volunteer. In 1793, he landed with the British troops at Toulon and served as an extra aide-de-camp to General Lord Mulgrave, the father of the current Marquis of Normanby, who expressed his special thanks for the courageous and skilled efforts of the older gentleman who had volunteered as his aide-de-camp. The events of that time gave Mr. Graham plenty of chances to indulge his interest in military life, and he never missed an opportunity that arose. He was always at the forefront in battle, and on one occasion, leading a column, when a private soldier fell, Mr. Graham picked up his musket and took his place in the front rank.

On returning to this country, he received a letter of service for raising a regiment in his native country, of which he was appointed Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant on the 10th February, 1794, and which having been since retained on the establishment of the army, is now the Ninetieth Light Infantry, or Perthshire Volunteers. This regiment formed part of the army under the command of Lord Moira (afterwards Marquis of Hastings). It passed the summer of 1795[Pg 282] at Isle Dieu, whence it proceeded to Gibraltar. On the 22nd of July, 1795, the rank of Colonel in the Army was conferred on Lieutenant-Colonel Graham.

Upon returning to this country, he received a letter of service to form a regiment in his homeland, and he was appointed Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant on February 10, 1794. This unit has since been retained in the army's establishment and is now known as the Ninetieth Light Infantry, or Perthshire Volunteers. This regiment was part of the army under the command of Lord Moira (who later became the Marquis of Hastings). It spent the summer of 1795[Pg 282] at Isle Dieu, before moving on to Gibraltar. On July 22, 1795, the rank of Colonel in the Army was granted to Lieutenant-Colonel Graham.

He continued for some months with his regiment at Gibraltar, when he obtained permission to join the Austrian Army. His connexion with that service continued during the summer of 1796, taking the opportunities which his position presented him of sending to the British Government intelligence of the military operations and diplomatic measures adopted by the commanders and sovereigns of the Continent: his despatches at this period evinced, in a remarkable degree, the great talents and characteristic energy of the writer.

He stayed with his regiment in Gibraltar for several months until he got permission to join the Austrian Army. He remained connected to that service throughout the summer of 1796, using his position to send information to the British Government about military actions and diplomatic strategies employed by the leaders and rulers on the Continent. His reports during this time clearly showed the writer's significant talent and characteristic energy.

During the investment of the city of Mantua by the French, he was shut up there for some time with General Wurmser, but, impatient of remaining inactive, he succeeded in making his escape, under cover of night, encountering great difficulty and imminent hazard.

During the French siege of Mantua, he was stuck there for a while with General Wurmser. However, tired of being inactive, he managed to escape under the cover of night, facing lots of challenges and serious danger.

Early in the year 1797, he returned to England, but in the following autumn rejoined his regiment at Gibraltar, whence he proceeded to the attack of Minorca with Sir Charles Stuart, who bestowed the warmest eulogiums on the skill and valour displayed by Colonel Graham. The part which he took in the reduction of Minorca is thus described in a work, published some years ago, detailing those transactions:—

Early in 1797, he came back to England, but that autumn he rejoined his regiment in Gibraltar, from where he went to attack Minorca with Sir Charles Stuart, who praised Colonel Graham's skill and bravery highly. His involvement in the capture of Minorca is detailed in a book published a few years ago that covers those events:—

"After the debarkation of the troops innumerable difficulties opposed themselves to their operations. There is not in any part of Europe to be found a greater variety of natural obstacles to an invading army than in this island. Reports from deserters and others, contradictory in their purport, rendered General Stuart for a short time irresolute what course to pursue. He, however, resolved to proceed by a forced march to Mercadel, and by possessing that essential post, to separate the enemy's force. To effect this object, Colonel Graham was sent with 600 men, and by dint of the utmost effort arrived at Mercadel, a very few hours after the main body of the enemy had marched towards Candarello. Here he made a considerable number of prisoners, seized several depôts of ammunition, &c., and established his corps in front of the village. The reduction of Minorca being completed, Colonel Graham repaired to Sicily, where he employed himself in[Pg 283] the service and for the assistance of its legitimate monarch; and such were his exertions, that he received repeated acknowledgments and tributes of gratitude and esteem from the King and Queen of Naples."

"After the troops landed, they faced countless challenges in their operations. There's no other place in Europe with as many natural obstacles for an invading army as this island. Conflicting reports from deserters and others left General Stuart uncertain about what course to take for a brief time. However, he decided to make a forced march to Mercadel, aiming to secure that crucial position and divide the enemy's forces. To accomplish this, Colonel Graham was sent with 600 men, and through sheer effort, he reached Mercadel just a few hours after the main enemy force had moved toward Candarello. There, he captured a significant number of prisoners, seized several ammunition depots, and set up his troops in front of the village. Once the reduction of Minorca was finished, Colonel Graham went to Sicily, where he dedicated himself to the service and support of its rightful monarch; his efforts were so commendable that he received multiple acknowledgments and expressions of gratitude and respect from the King and Queen of Naples."

In September, 1798, Colonel Graham, having been appointed to the local rank of Brigadier-General, commanded the force, consisting of the 30th and 89th Regiments, and some corps embodied under his immediate direction, in the siege of the island of Malta. Brigadier-General Graham, aware of the prodigious strength of the place, with the assistance of the fleet, resorted to a blockade, when, after a resistance of nearly two years' duration, a reinforcement of troops under the command of Major-General Henry Pigott was sent to assist in reducing the garrison, which capitulated on the 5th September, 1800, as announced in the following despatch from Major-General Pigott, addressed to Lieutenant-General Sir Ralph Abercromby, then commanding the forces in the Mediterranean.

In September 1798, Colonel Graham, who had been appointed to the local rank of Brigadier-General, led the force made up of the 30th and 89th Regiments, along with some units directly under his command, in the siege of the island of Malta. Brigadier-General Graham, recognizing the immense strength of the location, worked with the fleet to implement a blockade. After about two years of resistance, a troop reinforcement led by Major-General Henry Pigott was sent to help break the garrison, which surrendered on September 5, 1800, as stated in the following dispatch from Major-General Pigott to Lieutenant-General Sir Ralph Abercromby, who was then in command of the forces in the Mediterranean.

"Malta, September 5, 1800.

Malta, September 5, 1800.

"I have great satisfaction in acquainting you with the surrender of the fortress of La Valette, with all its dependencies, after sustaining a blockade of two years. The capitulation has been signed this day.

"I am very pleased to inform you about the surrender of the fortress of La Valette, along with all its dependencies, after enduring a blockade for two years. The capitulation was signed today."

"During the short time you were here, you must have been sensible of the great exertions which Brigadier-General Graham must have made with the limited force he had, previous to my arrival with a reinforcement: he has ever since continued these exertions, and I consider that the surrender of the place has been accelerated by the decision of his conduct in preventing any more inhabitants from coming out of the fortress a short time before I came here. He was sent to negotiate the terms of capitulation with General Vaubois, and I am much indebted to him for his assistance in that business."

"During the short time you were here, you must have noticed the immense effort Brigadier-General Graham put in with the limited troops he had before I arrived with reinforcements. He has kept up that effort, and I believe the surrender of the place was hastened by his decisive actions in stopping any more residents from leaving the fortress shortly before I got here. He was sent to negotiate the terms of surrender with General Vaubois, and I am very grateful to him for his help with that."

On the completion of this service, General Graham came home for a few months, and, again anxious for active service, proceeded to Egypt, but before his arrival that country had been completely conquered. He returned through Turkey, making some stay at Constantinople, and during the peace of Amiens resided for a short time at Paris. His active and enterprising spirit had now to endure a period of repose.[Pg 284] In 1808, however, he proceeded with General Sir John Moore to Sweden, where he availed himself of that opportunity to traverse the country in all directions. Shortly afterwards Sir John Moore was ordered to Spain, and Major General Graham served there during the whole campaign of 1808. He was afterwards appointed to command a division in the expedition to Walcheren, but having been attacked with fever he was obliged to come home. In February, 1811, having been previously raised to the rank of Lieutenant-General, he was appointed to the command of an expedition to attack the rear of the French army then blockading Cadiz, an operation which led to the celebrated battle of Barrosa. The thanks of Parliament were voted to him and the brave force under his command, and never were thanks more nobly earned or bestowed in a manner more honourable to those who offered and those who received them. He was at that time a member of the House of Commons, and in his place in Parliament he received that mark of a nation's gratitude. In acknowledging the honour thus conferred on him, Lieutenant-General Graham spoke as follows:—

On completing this service, General Graham returned home for a few months, and, eager for active duty again, headed to Egypt. However, by the time he arrived, the country had already been totally conquered. He returned through Turkey, spending some time in Constantinople, and during the peace of Amiens, he lived in Paris for a short while. His active and adventurous spirit now had to withstand a period of rest.[Pg 284] In 1808, he went to Sweden with General Sir John Moore, where he took the opportunity to explore the country in every direction. Shortly after, Sir John Moore received orders to go to Spain, and Major General Graham served there throughout the entire 1808 campaign. He was later appointed to lead a division in the Walcheren expedition, but he fell ill with fever and had to return home. In February 1811, having been promoted to Lieutenant-General, he was assigned to lead an expedition to attack the rear of the French army, which was blockading Cadiz. This operation led to the famous battle of Barrosa. Parliament expressed their gratitude to him and the brave forces under his command, and their thanks were never more deserved or offered in a way that honored both the givers and the recipients. At that time, he was a member of the House of Commons, and in his seat in Parliament, he received that token of national appreciation. In acknowledging the honor bestowed upon him, Lieutenant-General Graham said the following:—

"I have formerly often heard you, sir, eloquently and impressively deliver the thanks of the house to officers present, and never without an anxious wish that I might one day receive this most enviable mark of my country's regard. This honest ambition is now fully gratified, and I am more than ever bound to try to merit the good opinion of the house."

"I have often heard you, sir, speak eloquently and powerfully to thank the officers present, and I've always hoped that I might one day receive this incredible recognition from my country. This sincere ambition is now fulfilled, and I'm more determined than ever to earn the good opinion of the house."

Barrosa was to Lord Lynedoch what Almaraz was to Lord Hill, and Albuhera to Lord Beresford.

Barrosa was to Lord Lynedoch what Almaraz was to Lord Hill, and Albuhera was to Lord Beresford.

After this series of events, and having been appointed a Knight of the Bath in February, 1812, Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham joined the army under the Duke of Wellington; but from ill health he was obliged to revisit England for a short period. Early in 1813, however, he returned to the Peninsula, and commanded the left wing of the British army at Vittoria. Mr. Abbott, then Speaker of the House of Commons, (afterwards Lord Colchester,) in alluding to General Graham's distinguished career at this period, stated that his was "a name never to be mentioned in our military annals without the strongest expression of respect and admira[Pg 285]tion;" and Mr. Sheridan, speaking of the various excellences, personal and professional, which adorned his character, said:—

After this series of events, and having been appointed a Knight of the Bath in February 1812, Lieutenant General Sir Thomas Graham joined the army under the Duke of Wellington. However, due to poor health, he had to return to England for a short time. Early in 1813, though, he went back to the Peninsula and led the left wing of the British army at Vittoria. Mr. Abbott, who was then the Speaker of the House of Commons (later Lord Colchester), mentioned General Graham's distinguished career during this time, stating that his name "should always be mentioned in our military records with the utmost respect and admiration;" and Mr. Sheridan, discussing the various personal and professional qualities that enhanced his character, said:—

"I have known him in private life; and never was there seated a loftier spirit in a braver heart."

"I've known him personally, and there has never been a nobler spirit in a braver heart."

Alluding to his services in the retreat of the British army to Corunna, he continued:—

Alluding to his role in the retreat of the British army to Corunna, he continued:—

"In the hour of peril, Graham was their best adviser; in the hour of disaster, Graham was their surest consolation."

"In times of danger, Graham was their best advisor; in times of crisis, Graham was their greatest comfort."

He was second in command at the siege and capture of Ciudad Rodrigo; and commanded the army employed in the siege of St. Sebastian, and also the left wing at the passage of the Bidassoa; but soon after, in consequence of ill health, he was obliged to resign his command to Sir John Hope. In 1814 he was appointed to the command of the forces employed in Holland, and on the 3rd of May in the same year he again received the thanks of Parliament, and was raised to the peerage by the title of Baron Lynedoch, of Balgowan, in the county of Perth.

He was second in command during the siege and capture of Ciudad Rodrigo; he also led the army in the siege of St. Sebastian and commanded the left wing at the crossing of the Bidassoa. However, shortly after, due to ill health, he had to hand over his command to Sir John Hope. In 1814, he was given command of the forces in Holland, and on May 3rd of that same year, he received thanks from Parliament and was elevated to the peerage as Baron Lynedoch of Balgowan in Perthshire.

As years advanced, and the infirmities of age began to accumulate, Lord Lynedoch found the climate of Italy better calculated to sustain his declining energies than the atmosphere and temperature of his own country; he, therefore, spent much time on the continent; but, on a recent occasion, so anxious was he to manifest his sense of loyalty and his personal attachment to the Queen, that when Her Majesty visited Scotland, he came home from Switzerland for the express purpose of paying his duty to Her Majesty in the metropolis of his native land.

As the years went by and the challenges of aging started to pile up, Lord Lynedoch realized that the climate in Italy was better suited to support his waning energy than the weather in his own country. So, he spent a lot of time on the continent. Recently, he was so eager to show his loyalty and personal affection for the Queen that when Her Majesty visited Scotland, he returned from Switzerland specifically to pay his respects to her in the capital of his homeland.

Lord Lynedoch's first commission in the army, that of Lieut.-Colonel, was dated 10th February, 1794; and he was promoted Colonel, by brevet, on the 22nd July, 1795. His commissions in the grade of General Officer were,—Major-General, 25th September, 1803; Lieut.-General, 25th July, 1810; and General, 19th July, 1821. He was successively Colonel of the 90th Regiment, at the head of which he continued nearly twenty years; of the 58th; and of the 14th Regiment, from which he was removed to the Royal Regiment on 12th December, 1834, when the Duke of Gordon was appointed to the Colonelcy of the Scots Fusilier[Pg 286] Guards. He was also Governor of Dumbarton Castle in North Britain. He wore a Cross for his services at Barrosa (as Commander of the Forces), at Ciudad Rodrigo, Vittoria, and St. Sebastian (where he commanded a division), and he was a Knight Grand Cross of the Bath, and of the foreign Order of St. Michael and St. George.

Lord Lynedoch's first commission in the army, as Lieutenant Colonel, was dated February 10, 1794; he was promoted to Colonel by brevet on July 22, 1795. His promotions in the rank of General Officer were as follows: Major-General on September 25, 1803; Lieutenant-General on July 25, 1810; and General on July 19, 1821. He served successively as Colonel of the 90th Regiment, leading it for nearly twenty years; then of the 58th; and finally of the 14th Regiment, from which he was transferred to the Royal Regiment on December 12, 1834, when the Duke of Gordon took over the Colonelcy of the Scots Fusilier[Pg 286] Guards. He also held the position of Governor of Dumbarton Castle in Scotland. He received a Cross for his service at Barrosa (as Commander of the Forces), at Ciudad Rodrigo, Vittoria, and St. Sebastian (where he commanded a division), and he was a Knight Grand Cross of the Bath and of the foreign Order of St. Michael and St. George.

To advert at greater length to Lord Lynedoch's services as a soldier would be superfluous. Conspicuous, in action for his talents, in council for his sagacity, and in private life for unassuming worth and the most estimable qualities, his character displayed a rare union of skill, chivalry, and amiability, and his widely-spread fame, his long and intimate connexion with the army, which have been the admiration of the present generation, will continue to hold a prominent place in British history. Though his titles have become extinct, he has left behind him a name which will be held in honoured remembrance while loyalty is considered a virtue, and military renown a passport to fame.

To elaborate further on Lord Lynedoch's contributions as a soldier would be unnecessary. He stood out for his skills in battle, his wisdom in discussions, and his humble integrity in personal life. His character embodied a rare blend of expertise, bravery, and kindness. His extensive reputation and long-term connections with the army have earned the admiration of this generation and will remain significant in British history. Although his titles are now gone, he has left a legacy that will be respectfully remembered as long as loyalty is seen as a virtue and military honor is regarded as a path to fame.

Sir George Murray, G.C.B.,
Appointed 29th December, 1843.

Sir George Murray was a native of Scotland, and entered the army at the age of 17, as an Ensign in the 71st Regiment, on the 12th of March, 1789. He was shortly afterwards removed to the 34th Regiment, and to the 3rd Foot Guards in July, 1790, from which time, to the close of the war in 1815, he was almost constantly employed in the active military service of his country, in the Netherlands, in the West Indies, in Egypt, in the north of Europe, and in the peninsula of Spain and Portugal.

Sir George Murray was from Scotland and joined the army at 17 as an Ensign in the 71st Regiment on March 12, 1789. Soon after, he was transferred to the 34th Regiment and then to the 3rd Foot Guards in July 1790. From that point until the end of the war in 1815, he was almost constantly engaged in active military service for his country in the Netherlands, the West Indies, Egypt, northern Europe, and the Iberian Peninsula, including Spain and Portugal.

He was first under fire with the 3rd Guards in Flanders, and participated in the campaigns of 1793 and the two following years, being present at the affair at St. Amand, sieges of Tamars and Valenciennes, attack of Lincelles, investment of Dunkirk, &c.; and he accompanied the army on its retreat through Holland and Germany.

He first faced combat with the 3rd Guards in Flanders and took part in the campaigns of 1793 and the next two years, being present at the action at St. Amand, the sieges of Tamars and Valenciennes, the attack on Lincelles, the investment of Dunkirk, etc.; and he followed the army during its retreat through Holland and Germany.

In 1795 he served as aide-de-camp to Major-General A. Campbell on the expedition to Quiberon Bay; and in the autumn he proceeded to the West Indies with the force under[Pg 287] Sir Ralph Abercromby. Having returned home in ill health, he continued on the Staff of Major-General Campbell, first in North Britain, and then in Ireland.

In 1795, he was an aide-de-camp to Major-General A. Campbell during the expedition to Quiberon Bay. That autumn, he went to the West Indies with the force led by Sir Ralph Abercromby. After returning home in poor health, he stayed on the staff of Major-General Campbell, first in Scotland and then in Ireland.

In the year 1799 Lieut.-Colonel Murray was employed in the Quarter-Master General's department of the army under the Duke of York in Holland; and he was wounded in the action on the Helder. He subsequently embarked from Cork for Gibraltar with part of the force destined to be employed under Sir Ralph Abercromby in the Mediterranean; and, being again placed in the Quarter-Master General's department, he was ordered to precede the army to Egypt, for the purpose of making arrangements for the debarkation of the troops. He was present in the action on the landing of the force, in the affairs of the 13th and 21st March, 1801, at the siege of Rosetta, and the investments of Cairo and Alexandria.

In 1799, Lieutenant Colonel Murray worked in the Quartermaster General's department of the army under the Duke of York in Holland and was wounded during the action at Helder. He later set sail from Cork to Gibraltar with part of the force that was set to operate under Sir Ralph Abercromby in the Mediterranean. Once again assigned to the Quartermaster General's department, he was ordered to move ahead of the army to Egypt to arrange for the troops' landing. He participated in the action during the landing of the force and was involved in the events on March 13 and 21, 1801, at the siege of Rosetta, as well as the sieges of Cairo and Alexandria.

From Egypt Lieut.-Colonel Murray proceeded to the West Indies, where he served for twelve months in the situation of Adjutant General.

From Egypt, Lieutenant Colonel Murray went to the West Indies, where he served for a year as the Adjutant General.

Returning home, he was, in the early part of 1803, appointed one of the Assistant Quarter-Masters General at head-quarters; in November, 1804, he was appointed Deputy Quarter-Master General to the army in Ireland.

Returning home, he was, in the early part of 1803, appointed one of the Assistant Quarter-Masters General at headquarters; in November 1804, he was appointed Deputy Quarter-Master General to the army in Ireland.

While holding that commission he was detached, as Quarter-Master General, with the expedition to Stralsund, and likewise with the force employed under Lieut.-General the Earl Cathcart at Copenhagen. He resumed his duties in Ireland; and in 1808 was again detached, as Quarter-Master General, with the force sent to the Baltic under Lieut.-General Sir John Moore; and when these troops proceeded to Portugal, Lieut.-Colonel Murray accompanied that force, and was engaged at the battle of Vimiera, at Lugo, and Villa Franca, as well as at Corunna, and his services as a staff officer were particularly alluded to and commended in Lieut.-General Hope's despatch containing the account of that victory.

While he was serving in that role, he was assigned, as Quarter-Master General, to the expedition to Stralsund, and also with the forces under Lieutenant General the Earl Cathcart in Copenhagen. He returned to his duties in Ireland; and in 1808, he was once again assigned, as Quarter-Master General, to the forces sent to the Baltic under Lieutenant General Sir John Moore. When these troops moved to Portugal, Lieutenant Colonel Murray went with them and took part in the battles of Vimiera, Lugo, and Villa Franca, as well as at Corunna. His contributions as a staff officer were specifically mentioned and praised in Lieutenant General Hope's report on that victory.

In the year 1809 Colonel Murray was appointed Quarter-Master General to the army under Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, but returned home in 1811, and in May of the following year was appointed Quarter-Master General in Ireland, where he remained until September, 1813, when he[Pg 288] again proceeded to the Peninsula, and served there at the head of the Quarter-Master General's department until the close of the war, participating in all the important operations of that eventful period, and evincing all the talents which are indispensable in a staff officer with an army employed in such arduous and trying circumstances: he received a Cross and five Clasps for his services in the field.

In 1809, Colonel Murray was appointed Quarter-Master General for the army led by Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, but he returned home in 1811. In May of the next year, he was appointed Quarter-Master General in Ireland, where he stayed until September 1813. Then he went back to the Peninsula and headed the Quarter-Master General's department until the war ended, taking part in all the major operations of that significant period and demonstrating all the essential skills required of a staff officer working with an army in such tough and challenging conditions. He received a Cross and five Clasps for his services in the field.

In June, 1814, Major-General Sir George Murray was appointed Adjutant-General to the army in Ireland, a situation which he vacated in December following for the purpose of undertaking the governorship of the Canadas; but on the resumption of hostilities in the spring of 1815, he quitted America for the purpose of joining his former companions in arms. He did not, however, succeed in reaching the army until the allies had entered Paris; but he continued to serve on the Continent, with the local rank of Lieut.-General, until the return of the Army of Occupation to England, in 1818.

In June 1814, Major-General Sir George Murray was appointed Adjutant-General to the army in Ireland, a position he left in December to take on the governorship of the Canadas. However, when hostilities resumed in the spring of 1815, he left America to rejoin his former comrades in arms. He didn’t manage to reach the army until after the allies had entered Paris, but he continued to serve on the Continent with the local rank of Lieutenant-General until the Army of Occupation returned to England in 1818.

In August, 1819, Lieut.-General Sir George Murray was appointed Governor of the Royal Military College; in March, 1824, he was nominated Lieut.-General of the Ordnance, and in March, 1825, he proceeded to Dublin as Lieut.-General, commanding the forces in Ireland, where he remained till the year 1828, and in September, 1829, he received the appointment of Governor of Fort George in North Britain.

In August 1819, Lieutenant General Sir George Murray was appointed Governor of the Royal Military College. In March 1824, he was nominated Lieutenant General of the Ordnance, and in March 1825, he went to Dublin as Lieutenant General, commanding the forces in Ireland, where he stayed until 1828. In September 1829, he was appointed Governor of Fort George in Northern Britain.

Sir George Murray's career was not, however, limited to his military employments. Having sat in two successive Parliaments as member for his native county of Perth, he was offered the seals of office as Secretary of State for the Colonial Department, which he accepted, and held from 1828 to 1830. His merits and talents, whether in a military or political point of view, were thus kept in view by the Duke of Wellington, then Prime Minister. In 1834 and 1835 he filled the situation of Master-General of the Ordnance, and in 1841 that appointment was again conferred upon him, and he continued to hold it till within a short period of his decease, which occurred on the 28th July, 1846.

Sir George Murray's career wasn't just about his military work. After serving in two consecutive Parliaments as a representative for his home county of Perth, he was appointed as Secretary of State for the Colonial Department, a position he accepted and held from 1828 to 1830. His skills and abilities, both in military and political matters, were recognized by the Duke of Wellington, who was the Prime Minister at the time. In 1834 and 1835, he served as Master-General of the Ordnance, and he was appointed to that role again in 1841, continuing until shortly before his death on July 28, 1846.

Sir George Murray was successively Colonel commandant of a battalion of the 60th Regiment, Colonel of the 72nd Regiment, and of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, which he held[Pg 289] upwards of twenty years, when he was removed to the Colonelcy of the First, or Royal Regiment, in December, 1843.

Sir George Murray held various positions, starting as Colonel commandant of a battalion in the 60th Regiment, then becoming Colonel of the 72nd Regiment and the 42nd Royal Highlanders, a role he maintained for over twenty years. In December 1843, he was appointed Colonel of the First or Royal Regiment.[Pg 289]

He was a Knight of the Crescent; and, in addition to the Orders of Leopold of Belgium, St. Alexander Newski of Russia, the Red Eagle of Prussia, the Tower and Sword of Prussia, Maximilian Joseph of Bavaria, and St. Henry of Saxony, Sir George Murray was decorated with the Crosses of the First Class of the Order of the Bath, and of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

He was a Knight of the Crescent; and, in addition to the Orders of Leopold of Belgium, St. Alexander Newski of Russia, the Red Eagle of Prussia, the Tower and Sword of Prussia, Maximilian Joseph of Bavaria, and St. Henry of Saxony, Sir George Murray was awarded the First Class Crosses of the Order of the Bath and the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

Sir James Kempt, G.C.B. and G.C.H.,
Appointed 7th August, 1846.

FOOTNOTES:

[144] Historians have fallen into several errors respecting this distinguished officer. Père Daniel states that he was esteemed by Henry IV. of France, whereas Henry IV. died in 1610, and young Hepburn did not leave school until 1614; Hamilton states that he was knighted on his return from the continent by James VI.; but this monarch died in 1625, and Colonel Hepburn did not return until 1632; and Harte, in his life of Gustavus Adolphus, states that Colonel Hepburn was killed in a duel in France; whereas there is abundant proof that he was killed at the siege of Saverne.

[144] Historians have made several mistakes regarding this notable officer. Père Daniel claims he was respected by Henry IV of France, but Henry IV died in 1610, while young Hepburn didn't leave school until 1614. Hamilton asserts he was knighted upon returning from the continent by James VI; however, this king passed away in 1625, and Colonel Hepburn didn't come back until 1632. Additionally, Harte, in his biography of Gustavus Adolphus, mentions that Colonel Hepburn was killed in a duel in France, but there's plenty of evidence to show that he was actually killed during the siege of Saverne.

[145] Colonel Monro, afterwards Lord Monro, speaks of Hepburn in the highest terms of praise; they were first schoolfellows at college—then companions in their travels—and afterwards associates in war, partaking of the same toils, dangers, and triumphs.—See Monro's Expedition part ii. p. 75.

[145] Colonel Monro, who later became Lord Monro, speaks very highly of Hepburn; they were first classmates in college, then travel buddies, and later comrades in war, sharing the same hardships, dangers, and victories. —See Monro's Expedition part ii. p. 75.

[146] Abrégé de la Vie de Frederic Duc de Schomberg, par M. de Luzaney.

[146] Summary of the Life of Frederick Duke of Schomberg, by M. de Luzaney.

[147] Captain in the Royal Regiment in 1684. Vide Nathan Brooke's Army List, dated 1st October, 1684; also in 1687. Vide Bibl. Harl. 4847.

[147] Captain in the Royal Regiment in 1684. See Nathan Brooke's Army List, dated October 1, 1684; also in 1687. See Bibl. Harl. 4847.

[148] Vide Historical Record of the Royal Regiment, page 129.

[148] See Historical Record of the Royal Regiment, page 129.

[149] David Hume, the historian, was secretary to General St. Clair during the expedition to the coast of France, and the embassy to Vienna and Turin.

[149] David Hume, the historian, served as secretary to General St. Clair during the expedition to the coast of France and the embassy to Vienna and Turin.

[150] When Prince Edward was ordered to storm Morne Tartisson and Fort Royal, on the 17th of March, 1794, he placed himself at the head of his brigade of grenadiers, and addressed them as follows:—"Grenadiers! This is St. Patrick's day; the English will do their duty in compliment to the Irish, and the Irish in compliment to the Saint!Forward, Grenadiers!"

[150] When Prince Edward was given the order to attack Morne Tartisson and Fort Royal on March 17, 1794, he took charge of his brigade of grenadiers and spoke to them like this:—"Grenadiers! Today is St. Patrick's Day; the English will honor the Irish, and the Irish will honor the Saint!Let’s go, Grenadiers!"

[151] In commemoration of the important captures in the West Indies, at the period above stated, an anniversary dinner takes place at the United Service Club on the 17th of March (St. Patrick's day), as it was on that saint's day his late Royal Highness the Duke of Kent, at the head of his Grenadier brigade, carried Fort Royal by escalade, when both his aides-de-camp, General Sir Frederick Wetherall, and the late Major-General Vesey, were severely wounded close to His Royal Highness. The following officers attended on the 17th March, 1838:—The Marquis of Thomond, General Viscount Lorton, Admiral Lord Colville, General Sir Lowry Cole, G.C.B., General Lord Howden, G.C.B., General Sir Fitzroy Maclean, Bart., Lieutenant-General Sir H. S. Keating, K.C.B., Sir William Pym, K.C.H., and Major-General Reeves, C.B. All these officers, with the exception of the Admiral, served in the Grenadier brigade, under the orders of their illustrious commander, His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent.

[151] To honor the significant captures in the West Indies during the specified time, an anniversary dinner is held at the United Service Club on March 17th (St. Patrick's Day). It was on this saint's day that His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent, leading his Grenadier brigade, captured Fort Royal by scaling its walls, while both his aides-de-camp, General Sir Frederick Wetherall and the late Major-General Vesey, were severely injured close to him. The following officers attended on March 17, 1838: The Marquis of Thomond, General Viscount Lorton, Admiral Lord Colville, General Sir Lowry Cole, G.C.B., General Lord Howden, G.C.B., General Sir Fitzroy Maclean, Bart., Lieutenant-General Sir H. S. Keating, K.C.B., Sir William Pym, K.C.H., and Major-General Reeves, C.B. All these officers, except for the Admiral, served in the Grenadier brigade under their esteemed commander, His Royal Highness the Duke of Kent.


TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES

Silently corrected simple spelling, grammar, and typographical errors.

Silently fixed simple spelling, grammar, and typographical mistakes.

Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as printed.

Retained outdated and non-standard spellings as printed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!